Critical and Exegetical Commentary - Psalms - Vol. 1/2

r^>
ff*
ARY
f nltrnaiinnarl Critical Cnmttuniarg

rrn
|)ob gtripturis
|lctn
of
$fo
anfr
(Ltstamimts.
UNDER THE EDITORSHIP OF
The
Rev.
SAMUEL ROLLES DRIVER,
D.D., D.Litt.,
Regius Professor of Hebrew, Oxford;
The
Rev.
ALFRED PLUMMER,
Master of University
The
Rev.
College,
M.A., D.D.,
Durham;
CHARLES AUGUSTUS BRIGGS,
D.D., D.LriT.,
Professor of Theological Encyclopedia and Symbolics,

Union Theological Seminary, New York.
THE INTERNATIONAL
CRITICAL COMMENTARY
AND EXEGETICAL
COMMENTARY
CRITICAL
ON
THE BOOK OF PSALMS

BY
CHARLES AUGUSTUS
BRIGGS,
D.D., D.Litt.
PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGICAL ENCYCLOPEDIA AND SYMBOLICS

UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NEW YORK
AND
EMILIE GRACE BRIGGS,
(In
B.D.
Two Volumes)
Vol.
I.
EDINBURGH
T.
&
T.
CLARK,
38
GEORGE STREET
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY

MORRISON AND CIBB LIMITED
FOR
& T. CLARK, EDINBURGH

NKW YORK CHARLES SCRIBNER's SONS
:
MAY 16 1964
First Edition
Latest Reprint
....
.
ig 6
Ig e
&0
JOHN CROSBY BROWN

AND
D.
WILLIS JAMES
PRESIDENT AND VICE-PRESIDENT OF THE BOARD OF DIRECTORS

OF
THE UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY

THIS
WORK
IN RECOGNITION OF THEIR
IS
DEDICATED
EMINENT SERVICES TO THEOLOGICAL
EDUCATION AND TO LIBERTY OF CHRISTIAN SCHOLARSHIP DURING
THE THIRTY-THREE YEARS OF
THE AUTHOR'S PROFESSORATE
PREFACE
This Commentary is the fruit of forty years of labour. In
1867, when making special studies in Berlin with Dr. Emil
Rodiger, I began a critical Commentary on the Psalms, the Ms.
In 1872 the translation of
of which is still in my possession.
Moll's " Commentary on the Psalms " in Lange's Bibelwerk was
published in the series edited by Philip Schaff. I translated
and enlarged the Commentary on Pss. 1-41 51-72 with twentyfive per cent additional matter, and edited the Introduction
with additional notes. In 1874 I began teaching as professor
of Hebrew and cognate languages in Union Theological Seminary, and lectured on the Psalms every year until 1890 when
I became Edward Robinson Professor of Biblical Theology, in
which position I continued to lecture on the Criticism and Theology of the Psalter until 1904, when I was transferred to my
present chair.
In the plan of the International Critical Com-
undertook the volumes on the Psalms, and have

been at work upon them ever since. In addition to my work on
the theological terms of the new edition of Robinson's Gesenius'
mentary
I have made a complete lexicon to the

based on a revised Hebrew text, which I hope ere long
to publish. I have spared no pains upon the text of the Psalter,
Hebrezv Lexicon, BDB.,

Psalter,
not only in the study of the Versions, but also in the detection
and elimination of the glosses in the search for the original texts
as they came from their authors.
The Theology of the Psalter
has been carefully investigated
only the limits of space prevent me from giving it in this volume.
I have made a careful study of the chief commentaries and
have referred to them so far as practicable in the notes, but the
most that could be done was to distribute credit to my predecessors in fair proportions.
The amount of literature is so vast
that no other course was possible.
The Commentary will show
;
PREFACE
Vlii
Roman Catholic Commentators have rendered valuable serwhich

has been too often neglected by modern Protestants
vice
and that the older British interpreters are the real fathers of
much of the material for which modern Germans usually receive
For more than thirty years I have given much attenthe credit.
For a long time I had to battle for it
poetry.
Hebrew
tion to
prejudice.
I have lived to see a
unreasoning
against
alone
American
scholars
adopt
essentially the views
proportion
of
large
Psalms
All
of
the
have
been arranged in
represent.
I
which
lines,
and
measured
the
in
great majority of
Commentary
this
Their
literary
character
strophes.
has thereby
in
equal
them
that
been greatly improved and their historical propriety become

more evident. The translations are based on the English official Versions, but whenever important I have not hesitated to
forsake them in order to conform to that original which
determined by the principles of textual criticism.
have
have not
attempted to give a Version for public or private use, but simply
one to set forth the
public Version, in
literal
original text as I
my
have determined
it.
opinion, should be less pedantic and
than the Revised Version, and not so slavish in
its
adhe-
rence to the Massoretic text.
In this respect the older Versions,
especially the Version of the
Book
preferred
it
for while
preserves
which
later
many
it is
of
Common
less accurate
Prayer,
is
to
be
than the later Versions,
readings of the Greek and Vulgate Versions
English Versions unwisely rejected, and
cerned to give the sense of the original
in
it
is
con-
rhythmical devotional
language well suited to the character of a book of prayer and

praise.
The results which have been reached in Textual Criticism,

Higher Criticism, Hebrew Poetry, Historical Criticism, Biblical
Theology, and Interpretation of the Psalter have not been stated
without long and careful consideration. If I could spend more
years in preparation, doubtless I would do much better work.
But there is a limit to all things, and I cannot longer withhold
my Commentary from the press. Whatever is true and sound
in this work will endure, whatever is mistaken and unsound will
soon be detected and will perish. I would not have it otherwise.
The Psalms are among the most wonderful products of human
PREFACE
genius.
No
them
grandeur and importance.
in
other writings but the Gospels can compare with
because they set forth the

Saviour.
The
life
The Gospels
and character
are greater
of our
Lord and
Psalter expresses the religious experience of a
devout people through

I
IX
centuries
of
communion with God.
cannot explain either Gospels or Psalms except as Books of
God, as products of human religious experience, inspired and

guided by the Divine Spirit.
I could not have completed these volumes without the help
of
my
with
daughter, Emilie Grace Briggs, B.D.,
me on
the
Hebrew Lexicon and
in the
who has laboured

preparation of this
simple justice to add her name to mine on

have dedicated these volumes to John Crosby
Brown, Esq., and D. Willis James, Esq., who have for more
Commentary.
the title-page.
It is
I
than the thirty-three years of
my
professorship served
Union
Seminary on its Board of Directors. Their services to Theological Education and especially to the liberty of theological scholarship cannot be too highly estimated.
C. A.
BRIGGS.
CONTENTS
PAGE
ABBREVIATIONS
INTRODUCTION TO THE BOOK OF PSALMS
The Names
of the
Book
The Text
of
xix
xix
of Psalms
A.
2.
xiii
The Text
Hebrew Mss
xxii
3.
The Massora
xxiii
4.
Printed Editions
xxiv
5.
The Septuagint
xxv
6.
Other Greek Versions
7.
The
Version of Jerome
9.
The Targum
The
xxx
Syriac Peshitto
8.
10.
xxix
""xxi
xxxii
xxxiii
Original Text
11. Psalms with Double Texts
xxxiv
12. Poetry of the Psalter
xxxiv
13.
Psalms Divided
xlviii
14.
Psalms Composite
15.
Textual Glosses
16.
Textual Errors
17.
Editorial Glosses
xlix
xlix
.
li
lii
Higher Criticism
B.
18. Ancient Jewish Opinions of the Psalms
New
Testament
19.
References in the
20.
Traditions in the Church
....
....
21. Opinions of Times of the Reformation

22.
Modern
23.
Higher Criticism of the Psalms
24.
Ancient Songs
25.
The Miktamim
Critical Theories
liv
lv
lvi
lvi
lvii
lvii
lix
Ix
xi
CONTENTS
Xll
26.
The Maskilim
27.
Psalter of
PAGE
lxi
David
lxii
28.
Psalter of the Korahites
29.
Psalter of
Asaph
30.
Pseudonyms
31.
The Mizmorim
lxvi
Ixvii
.
lxviii
32.
Psalter of the Elohist
33.
Psalter of the Director
34.
Musical Directions
35-
The
36.
The Pilgrim
lxxv
lxxviii
Psalter
The
lxxix
lxxx
Final Psalter
lxxxi
39.
Liturgical Assignments
40.
Doxologies
41. Selah
42.
lxix
Ixxii
Ilallels
37. Orphan Psalms

38.
lxv
lxxxii
....
.
lxxxiii
lxxxiv
Numbering of Psalms and Books
lxxxviii
43. Evolution of the Psalter
lxxxix
Canon icity
C.
44-
Canonical Recognition of the Psalter
45-
Religious Contents of the Psalter
46.
Objections to Canonicity Answered
D.
49.
50.
Of
the Middle
xciv
xcvii
Interpretation
Of Jesus and His Apostles

Of the Catholic and Greek Fathers
Of the Latin Fathers
47.
48.
xciii
ci
cii
Ages
51. Of Mediaeval Jewish Scholars
cv
52. Of the Period of the Reformation

53-
Of
the Seventeenth Century
......
54- Of the Eighteenth Century
cviii
English Versions
COMMEXTARY.
Pss.
C vii
cvii
55. Of the Nineteenth Century

56.
cvi
ciy
I-L
,_ 422
ABBREVIATIONS,
I.
Texts and Versions.
= The Psalter of Asaph.

= Aldine text of (g.
&
Aid
Aq.
=
=
AV.
H.
Hebrew consonantal
text.
Code of Holiness
of
H P.
Authorized Version.
Baer
&
Chr.
The
Chronicler, author
Comp.
Complutensian
Delitzsch,
the
Hexateuch.
Version of Aquila.
Hex.
BD.
=
=
Heb.
= Texts of Holmes and Parsons.

= The Hexateuch.
text.
J.
= Latin Version of Jerome.

= Judaic sources of the Hexa-
JPSV.
3
of
teuch.
Ch. Ezr. Ne.

text.
Jewish Publication Society

Version.
= The Psalter of David.

= The Deuteronomist in Dt.,in
IB
D.
other books Deuteronomic
Kt.
=K
The Korahite Tsalter.

e thib, the Hebrew te
author or Redactor.
= The
H
5E
EV
E.
as
written.
Psalter of the Director.
= The Elohistic Psalter.

ff
= English Versions.
Mas.
= Ephraemitic sources of Hex- MT.
= Old
Latin Version.
= The Psalter of the Mizmorim.

= Masora.
= The Massoretic pointed text
ateuch.
(3
(g
(3 v
-
<gi
(g R
= Greek Septuagint Version.

= The Vatican text of Swete.
= The Alexandrine text.
= The Sinaitic text.
= Psalterium Graeco-Latinum
<J5
= Psalterium Turicense.
= Fragmenta papyrocea
=r
OT.
= The
P.
= The
Old Testament.
priestly sources of
the
Hexateuch.
= Version of the Book

mon
of
Com-
Prayer,
Lon-
donensia.
(gA.
= The New Testament.
PBV.
Veronense.
(H
NT.
Leipziger Papyrusfragmente.
Qr.
=Q
re,
the
read.
Hebrew
text
as
ABBREVIATIONS
XIV
R.
RV.
RV. m
= The
= The
= The
Redactor, or editor.
Revised Version.
Vrss.
= The Vulgate Version.

= Versions, usually ancient
WL
= The
margin of the Revised
Version.
Wisdom
Literature
of the OT.
= The Syriac Peshitto Version.

= The Version of Symmachus.
&
= The
&
Targum
or
Aramaic
= TheVersionof Theodotian.
= The
\j/
II.
Am.
Books of the Old and
= Amos.
New
= Ecclesiasticus
of
Ben
Sira.
Ju.
I,2K.
La.
=
=
=
Lamentations.
Malachi.
Jn.
Jo.
i,
2Ch.
Col.
i,
= 1,2 Chronicles.
Jon.
= Colossians.
Jos.
2 Cor .=
Ct
I,
2 Corinthians.
= Canticles = The
Song
of
Songs.
Dn.
Dt.
=
=
Daniel.
Deuteronomy.
Lk.
Lv.
Ec.
Eph.
Est.
Ex.
Ez.
Ezr.
= Ecclesiastes.
= Ephesians.
= Esther.
= Exodus.
= Ezekiel.
= Ezra.
Mai.
i,
Gn.
Hb.
lleb.
Hg.
Ho.
Is.
IS.2
IS.8
I,
2 Kings.
Luke.
Leviticus.
Mac .= 1,2 Maccabees.
Mi.
Mk.
Mt.
= Micah.
= Mark.
= Matthew.
Galatians.
Ne.
Genesis.
Nu.
= Nahum.
= Nehemiah.
= Numbers.
= Habakkuk.
= Hebrews.
= Haggai.
= Hosea.
Ob.
= Obadiah.
= early parts of Isaiah.

= exilic parts of Isaiah,
= postexilic parts of Isaiah.
Rev.
Na.
Gal.
Testaments.
= Job.
= Jeremiah.
= John.
= Joel.
= Jonah.
= Joshua.
= Judges.
Jb.
Je.
BS.
Psalter in
form.
Version.
=
=
Phil.
Pr.
Ps.
Rom.
Ru.
= Philippians.
= Proverbs.
= Psalms.
= Revelation.
= Romans.
= Ruth.
its
present
XV
AUTHORS AND WRITINGS

I,
2S.
I,
2 Thes.
I,
2 Tim.
I,
=
=
i,
2 Thessalonians.
i,
2 Timothy.
Ains.
Aug.
= Aben
=
=
= Zechariah.
= Zephaniah.
Wisd.
= Wisdom
DB.
Ezra.
of the Bible.
Augustine.
=: F.
BDB.
and
De.
DeR.
= De Rossi.
= De Wette.
= S. R. Driver,
De W.
Baethgen.
Hebrew
English
Dr.
Franz Delitzsch.
edited by F. Brown,
R. Driver, C. A.
Briggs.
The
specially referred to
F.
Dr.
Dr. Intr
=
=
Dru.
= Drusius.
= B. Duhm.
= J. Dyserinck.
Be.
Bi.
Bo.
B6.
Introduction to Literature of
is
Brown, BDB.
S.
R.
Du.
Dy.
Driver.
Bar Heb.
Heb. Tenses.
editor
designated by 2?DB.
= Bar Hebraeus.
= G. Beer.
= G. Bickell.
= F. Bottcher.
= his Lehrb. der
EB.
Ehr.
Eph. Syr.
Ew.
Heb.
Parallel
Psalter.
Lexicon of the OT.,
S.
Dictionary
Hastings's
Ainsworth.
Ba.
of Solomon.
Authors and Writings.
III.
AE.
Zp.
Zc.
2 Samuel.
Ew.8
OT.
= Encyclopaedia Biblica.
= Ehrlich.
= Ephraem Syrus.
= H. Ewald.
= his Lehrb. der Heb,.
Sprache.
Sprache.
Br.
Br.MP
Br.MG
Br. M A
Br. SH S
B r Hex
= C. A. Briggs.
= Messianic Prophecy.
= Messiah of the Gospels.
= Messiah of the Apostles.
= Study of Holy Scripture.
= Higher Criticism of the
Hexateuch.
Ges. L
= his
Buhl.
Gi.
Bud.
= K. Budde.
= Buxtorf.
ChWB.
= John Calvin.
= Cappellus.
= T. K. Cheyne.
= Levy, Chald.
Co.
- C.
Cap.
Che.
Fiirst.
Ges.i
= F.
Calv.
= J.
= Genebradus.
= Gesenius, Thesaurus.
= his Heb. Gram. ed.
Bu.
Bux.
Fu.
buch.
H.
Cornill.
Genebr.
Ges.
Kautzsch.
Gr.
Grot.
Hengst.
Hi.
Worter-
Houb.
Hu.
Hu.R*
Hu. 8
Lehrgebaude.
Ginsburg.
= Gratz.
= Grotius.
= Hengstenberg.
= F. Hitzig.
= C. F. Houbigant.
= H. Hupfeld, Psalmen.
Psalmen 2 ed. Riehm.
= Psalmen ed. Nowack.
3
ABBREVIATIONS
XVI
JBL.
Journal of Biblical Lit-
JE.
Jer.
Jos.
JQR.
=
=
=
Ra.
Reu.
erature.
= Jewish Encyclopaedia.
= Jerome.
= Fl. Josephus.
= Jewish Quarterly Re-
Ri.
Ri.-H^
R6.
Rob.
Rashi.
Ed. Reuss.
E. Riehm.
= Riehm's Handw'brtcrbuch.
= E. Rodiger.
= E. Robinson, Biblical Researches.
view.
Ros.
Kau.
Kenn.
Ki.
= E. Kautzsch.
= B. Kennicott.
= Daniel Kimchi
RS.
(Qam-
chi).
Kirk.
Ko.
Kue.
= A. F. Kirkpatrick.
= F. E. Konig.
= A. Kuenen.
=
=
P.
de Lagarde.
Lag.
his
Bilditng
Luz.
S.
Mich.
Mish.
= J. D. Michaelis.
= The Mishna.
NHWB.
Lag.
Sin.
=
=
R. Smend.
SS.
Siegfried
Siev.
mina.
E. Sievers.
Sta.
No-
Tisch.
Tr.
= B.
Neuhebr.
=
We.^ =
We.
Wor- ZAW.
Olshausen.
Pe.
= J.
J. S.
Wellhausen.
J.
his Skizzen
Zeitschrift
abr.
abs.
abstr.
ace.
ace. cog.
ace. pers.
ace. rei
ace. to
act.
adj.
adv.
und Vorarbeiien.
alttest.
f.
IVis-
Z.
d.
deutsch.
Morgenland.
Gesellschaft.
ZPV.
IV.
History of
senschaft.
ZMG. =
= J.
Stade.
the Bible.
terbuch.
Ols.
and Stade, Heb.
The Talmud.
= C. Tischendorf.
= Tristram, Natural
D. Luzzato.
Levy,
Smith.
Worterbuch,
Talm.
der
= Rosenmiiller.
= W. Robertson
Z.
d. deutsch.
Pal. Vcreins.
Perowne.
General, especially Grammatical.
= abbreviation.
= absolute.
= abstract.
= accusative.
= cognate uc'j.
= ace. of person.
= ace. of thing.
= according to.
= active.
= adjective.
= adverb.
a.X.
aira XeyS/xevov,
word
used once.
al.
alw.
antith.
apod.
Ar.
Aram.
art.
As.
= et aliter, and elsw.

= always.
~ anthesis, antithetical.
= apodosis.
= Arabic.
= Aramaic.
= article.
= Assyrian.
or phr
GENERAL, ESPECIALLY GRAMMATICAL
=
=
Bab.
Aram.
B.
Babylonian.
impf.
Biblical Aramaic.
imv.
indef.
s= circa,
c.
about
also
cum,
with.
caus.
cf.
cod., codd
cog.
coll.
comm.
comp.
concr.
conj.
consec.
contr.
cstr.
= causative
= confer, compare.
= codex, codices.
= cognate.
= collective.
= commentaries.
= compare.
= concrete.
= conjunction.
= consecutive.
= contract, contracted.
= construct.
inf.
i.p.
def.
del.
dittog.
dub.
= dagesh forte.
= defective.
= dele, strike out.
= dittography.
= dubious, doubtful.
emph.
esp.
Eth.
exc.
exil.
= elsewhere.
= emphasis, emphatic.
= especially.
= Ethiopic.
= except.
= exilic.
fpl.
fr.
s=
fig.
freq.
fs.
gent.
gl.
Heb.
Hiph.
Hithp.
id quod, the same with.
m.
= masculine.
metaph.
= metaphor, metaphorical.
= meaning.
= masculine plural.
= masculine singular.
mng.
mpl.
n.
n. p.
n. pr. loc.
n. unit.
Niph.
obj.
opp.
= noun.
= proper name.
= proper noun of place.
= noun of unity.
= New Hebrew.
= Niphal of verb.
= object.
= opposite,
as
opposed
or contrasted with.
= person.
phr.
=
=
=
=
=
=
Pi.
figurative.
part.
feminine plural.
pass.
from.
Pf.
= haplography.
= Hebrew.
= Hiphil of verb.
= Hithpael of verb.
in pause.
= literal, literally.
local, locality.
Ph.
parallel with.
particle.
passive.
perfect.
Phoenician.
phrase.
Piel of verb.
preg.
=
=
=
=
=
=
prep.
= preposition.
pi.
post B.
postex.
haplog.
infinitive.
loc.
lit.
parall.
= gentilic.
= gloss, glossator.
indefinite.
= jussive.
feminine.
= frequentative.
= feminine singular.
imperative.
juss.
P-
=
=
=
f.
-- intransitive.
NH.
elsw.
= imperfect.
intrans.
ms.
d.f.
XV11
pred.
preex.
plural.
post Biblical.
postexilic.
predicate.
preexilic.
pregnant.
to
XV111
ABBREVIATIONS
pron.
= probable.
= pronoun.
ptc.
=s participle.
subst.
Pu.
s.v.
qu.
= question.
= quod vide.
prob.
Syr.
= strophe.
= subject.
= substantive.
= sub voce.
= synonymous.
= synthetic.
= Syriac.
t.
str.
subj.
Pual of verb.
syn.
q.v.
synth.
= refrain.
= read.
= reflexive.
= relative.
Rf.
rd.
refl.
rel.
ber).
= transfer.
= transitive.
= text.
= textual error.
tr.
trans.
txt.
= suffix.
= singular.
= si vera lectio.
= simile.
= followed by.
= status, state, stative.
sf.
sg-
vera
si
sim.
sq.
St.
prefixed
indicates
all
txt. err.
= verse.
= vide, see.
= verb.
v.
V.
vb.
Other
V.
t
Signs.
passages
is
cited.
II
all
passages in
cited.
parallel,
y/=
'
of words or clauses chiefly
synonymous.
=
+
not in the Hebrew, so far as
known.
prefixed indicates
times (following a num-
might be
cited.
[ ] indicates that
( )
plus denotes that other passages
sign of abbreviation in
Yahweh.
Indicates
has
VI.
that
not
either
the form enclosed
line
Massoretic
text
been followed, but
Vrss.
or
conjectural
emendations.
Remarks.
Biblical passages are cited according to the verses of the
Numerals raised above the
Hebrew
words.
'"
equivalent, equals.
the root, or stem.
Hebrew
text.
(i) after numerals designating chapters
indicate verses (Gn. 6 3 ) ; (2) after numerals designating lines of strophe

indicate measures (2 Str. 64 ); (3) after proper names refer to sections of
grammars or pages of books (Ges. 42 ).
Proper names usually refer to works upon the Psalter given in the History
of Interpretation.
In notes numbers in
been
fully discussed.
*
italics (Ps.
/ 2) indicate passages in which the
word has
INTRODUCTION.
1.
Canon,
The Psalter belongs

entitled
Greek Version
to the
third division of the
Hebrew
Hymns or Prayers, from its chief contents. The

named it Psalms from the most frequent sub-title,
and in this has been followed by

The Hebrew OT. consists
other Versions.
of three
divisions, the
Law, the
Prophets, and the Writings, representing three layers of successive

canonical recognition.
until their limits
The
Writings were of indefinite extent
were defined by the Synod of Jamnia.
Prior to
that time there were disputes as to several of the Writings, such

as Chronicles,
Song of Songs, and Ecclesiastes
but, so far as
we
are able to discover, there never was any dispute as to the canonicity of the
Psalter as a whole, or as to any one of the Psalms.
In the Greek Septuagint ((3) these divisions of the Canon were
broken up and the books were rearranged on topical principles.
The Apocrypha were mingled

"
and extent (Br. SHS U4 M0).
EV
(3,
8
.
its
character
follow the order of the books
of the sixteenth century, which was
of the Latin Vulgate (U)
based on
Hebrew
with the books of the
Canon, doubtless from a wider and looser view of
but with several important differences.
for the three great poetical
books
is
This order
Job, Psalter, Proverbs.
The most ancient order of the Writings, preserved in Literature, is that of

Baba Bathra of the Talmud (f. 14 6 ), which placed Ruth first, because
the
of the theory that
it
gave the genealogy of David, and therefore should
precede the Psalms of David

follow the order of the
(v. Br. SHS252 ).
German
The modern Hebrew
Bibles
codd., which, though of comparatively late
date, doubtless preserve the original order in putting the Psalter
(1//)
The breaking up
by other
of the triple division of the
Canon
in (g, followed
first.
and modern, occasioned various other rearrangements of the

books in accordance with different theories about them. The books which
were supposed to be historical, Ch., Ezr., Ne., and Est., were arranged with
Vrss. ancient
INTRODUCTION
XX
Ruth was attached
the prophetic histories.
preceded
The
\f/.
These
to Judges.
in the natural order,
\f/,
were given
Pr., Jb.,
in
therefore
all
German codd.
three great poetical books, which in the
in the order Jb.,
\f/,
are
Pr., in
accordance with a mistaken theory as to their historical order of composition.

La. was attached to
accordance with a theory as to date, authorship,
Je., in
Thus, of the
or character of the composition.
Canon belonged
serious change, however,
and these two
and
together, only Ec.
rolls in the
Ct.
five rolls
were
which
Hebrew
The most
in the
follow Pr.
left to
was the placing of the three greater poetical books

middle, between the Historical and the Prophetical
Books.
In the
Hebrew Canon
the Psalter bears the
title
Praises, or
Book
of Praises, because of the conception that it was essentially a collection of songs of praise, or hymn book, to be used in the worship
God
of
or else Prayers, because
In (3
prayer book.
word "psalm
was a
collection of prayers, a
" was in the titles of such a large proportion of the
In early Greek writers
poems.
it
entitled Psalms, doubtless because the
is
it
it
name
received the
which seems a more appropriate name
Psalter,
for a collection of Pss.
for use in public worship.
(A) The Hebrew

for the
proper
was either o^?r\ or O'Snn -ibd N.H. or pSnn Aramaic

pi. of n^nn n.f. a song ofpraise, formed by n from
title
Hebrew
nlSnr,
The
SSn vb. praise in sacred song.

of
Ilallels,
hymns
with the
Only
(v. 35).
nucleus of the Pss. 90-150
composed
is
rmV?n, originally a collection of songs of praise or
title
This
Ps. 145 has the title nS"ir.
in a writing ascribed to
Hippolytus (ed. Lagarde,
title
of
\p
appears
188) as 2<?0pa 0e\eln
p.
(cf. the gloss <re<f>p ddeWifj. in Mercati's Un Palimpsesto Ambrosiano dei

Salmi Esap/i, Turin, 1898); in Origen (Euseb. Hist. Eccl. VI. 25, ed. McGiffert) 20ap0e\\ei u
and Jerome {Psalterum iuxta Hebraeos, ed. Lagarde,
So also Philo
p. 2) sephar tallim, quod interpretatur volumen hymnorum.
;
always uses the term
or one of
\\xvoi
(Hatch, Essays in Biblical Greek,
its
compounds
in his citation of Pss.
De
174), and in the
p.
vita contempt. (II.
8IIS x - 6
), the same usage ap475), an early writing attributed to Philo {v. Br.
pears.
Josephus (Anliq. VII. 12) refers to the psalms as songs and hymns
-
{v. 12).
(/?)
[^Sn] vb. Qal only in mng. be boastful, which also appears in Pi. and
Hiph. make one's boast

119 175
c. Sr,
of,
worship in holy place 22 23

149
3
;
all
creatures I48 2
cf. v.
27
n ).
Pi.
in
84s 107 32
23 25
2 3 8- 4- 7
-
56 s
119 164
Upraise:
I35 1
||
2 2 8 8 4 4 5 5
1 tjo
ISO1
(i) obj.
summons I48 1
rp">M
146 12
God 69 31 7421 113 11
(2) obj. ov, of
temple worship 2224
j6
(v.
on account
addressed to
145
in
1 - 13
30
18
c. 2 instr.
109
35
Imv. used of
148 5
;
summons
all
God 63s 69^
often of public
to angels
nations 117 1 ;
to
and
Zion
NAMES OF THE BOOK OF PSALMS

147
Liturgical use: rwSSn 135 3 ;
12 .
xxi
elsw. as titles of Hallels, at the begin-
in 1
112 1 113 1 135 1 146 1 147 1 148 1 149 1 150 1 ; at the end 104 35
9
113 115 18 Ii6 19 117 2 135 21 146 10 147 20 148 14 149 9 1506 in other
ning 106 1
105 45 106 48
forms 102 19 115 1 " 1506
Pu. be praised : (1) maidens in song 78s3 ;
of God, in ptc. with gerundive force,
be praised,
to
(2) elsw.
worthy of praise, 18 4
2 S. 22 4 ) 4 8'2 96* (= 1 Ch. 16 25 ) 145 3 ; of His name 113 3

$ nWi n.f.
4
s
n 17 716.8.14 I09 i I];i io
(1) praise, adoration, paid to Yahweh, 22 34 48 51
119 171 145 21 ; as sung 40 4 106 12 , cf. 33 1 148 14 (?); (2) act of general public
(=
praise 2226 65 2 66 2
in title 145
78
79
(
up
88 14 102 18 io9 4
n.f.
In
any of the
15
35
s8
used in Ps. 72 20 as a sub-title of the Davidic Psalter

is used in the titles of Pss. 17, 86, 90, 102, 142,
is
prayer,
these cases
all
nSon
Psalters.
141 5 ,
(3) song ofpraise
Yahweh demanding praise
n^n
also lib. 3 1 .
into
also 22 4 33 1 106 1 2 ;
cf,
47
C) The term niSpn
(v. 27).
and
ioo4 147 1 149 1
(4) qualities, deeds, etc., of
102 22 io6 2
13
42 s 69 14
c.
was
it
original before the Pss. were taken
used elsw. in
is
88 3 141 2
^jflS
6620 805
for prayer 35 13
\js
Phrs. for hearing prayer:
s
6
2
1
13
4
s
s
2
1
19
c. yr.v 4 2 39
54 65 84 102 143 ; aiffpn 61 66 ; runun 17 55 86 ; npS
The vb. J [?Vi>] is not used in Qal. It prob. had the fun6 10 , Sn hjd 102 18
.
damental mng. intervene, interpose, and accordingly the derivatives, arbitrate,

judge, not used in
72
and
\f/
great majority of
among
vailed
the
pray,
intercede,
The term n^cn was indeed
15
Hebrews
as
among
Christians;
worship naturally are regarded as hymns.
Hebrew
text
has
so
iixvoi,
Ttf
hymns had
J>
^n 5 s 32 s ,
"ipa
for 13, as the
for prayers
when sung
in
date of the origin
at the
among
already,
Hellenistic
Gr. does not hesitate to regard <S as
Jews, displaced the older conception.
giving the original text.
title
Thus, in place of nV?cn 72 20 of
showing that
laudes,
of (3 the conception of the Psalms as
c.
But the term nSnn ultimately pre-
psalms are prayers.
its
io6 3) Hithp.
Pi.
the most appropriate
But Aq.,
omits the passage as an editorial note.
2, 0, 3, agree with |^, which certainly gives the true reading.
(D) In
<3,
\p
bore the
Psalms Lk. 20 42 Acts
20
title
ypaX/xoi,
\J/a\iJ.6s is
pi.
\f/a\fj.6s,
so Lk. 2444 , or
the translation of
"flDTt;
Book of
used in the
titles
formed by d from [ict] vb. denom. [*VDT] n.m.

song or poem, with trimmed, measured words and ornate style, from f ID? vb.
of fifty-seven Pss. in
trim, prune.
ffy,
Qal Lv. 25 s4
n.
Niph.
Is. 5 6 .
f "VCT sg. cstr.
Is.
25
s
,
elsw. pi.
24 1G Jb. 35 10 Pss. 95 2 119 54

t n 7?t n -f- idem, accompanied with
instrumental music Am. 5 s3 Pss. 81 3 98 s prob. also, though not mentioned,
2 S. 23 1
Is.
Ex. 15 2
Is.
to
God
135
Is.
c.
12 5
12 2 51 3 Ps. 118 14
t[iDT] denom. vb. only Pi.: (i) sing,
u
,
dv
Pss. 7 18 9 3 61 9
66 2
68 5
and strophes, selected
Swd
s
abs. 57 s 98 4 1082 ;
47
3 cf.
5
7
"YiETD
98
149
1449
147
71
and indicates a poem with measured
-p-vm 21 14
s
7 7
(2) play, musical instruments 33 47
is a more technical form for n>cr, mcr,
lines
c.
zv^ Pss. 18 50 92 s
27 s 30 5 66 4 71 23 75 10 101 1 104 33 105 2 146 2 Ju. 5 3
Sn 59 18 ; c. ace. sfs. 30 13 57 10 (?) 1084 (?) 138 1 ; c. ace. God 68 83 147 1
12
7- 7
22
for public worship.
It
seems probable that
all
these annrn were gathered in an early collection for this purpose (v. 31).
The title of this early Psalter subsequently became the title of the whole
INTRODUCTION
xxii
The term
Psalter.
of <S has been followed by most Vrss.
On
Fathers.
the whole, this seems to
seems to be a
p AavLd
In
@A
the
title
and other
be the most appropriate title. Hb. 4 7
also in Hippolytus, Athanasius, Epiphanius,
\pa\Trjpiov appears;
title
of the Psalter, reflecting the popular usage as
NT. and in ancient and modern usage as a popular personiHere, again, the early Psalter of
fication of the book that bears his name.
David gave the name to the entire collection of the Psalter.
reflected elsw. in
A.
THE TEXT OF THE PSALTER.
The original
2.
language,
and in
Aramaic
script.
text of the Psalter
letters
was
written in the
Hebrew
which were subsequently abandoned for
the
This latter text has been preserved in Afss., none
of which are older than the tenth century ; but they rest upon two
important revisions of that century, those of Ben Asher and Ben
Naftali, which differ chiefly in Massoretic material.
The
text of the Psalter, as that of all the OT.,
the ancient
Hebrew
language.
The
Pss.
different authors at different periods of
through the hands of
many
if
not
all
in
time, and also
passed
They therefore show

development of the Hebrew language.
different editors.
traces of several stages in the
The most
was written
were written by many
of the Pss. were written in letters resembling
those of the Samaritan language, preserved elsewhere only in in-
and on coins. They were subsequently transliterated

Aramaic letters through an intermediate form of
"
current Aramaic script (Br. SIIS170 173 ).
In all these processes of
scriptions
into the square
copying,
editing,
and
transliteration,
changes
occurred,
some
of which were intentional, others unintentional, due to mistakes
The Hebrew text has been preserved in a large

The earliest text of the entire OT. is the
Petersburg Codex, 1009 a.d. There are a number of codd. of
of various kinds.
number of Mss.
St.
the Psalter, but none of an early date.
All these rest
made by the Rabbi Ben Asher

part of the tenth century, who undoubtedly used
longer accessible, and made such excellent use of it
revision of the text
upon a
in the
early
material
no
that his text
has remained the standard authority for the Massoretic text until
the present day
although the variations in pointing of his co-
temporary, Ben Naftali, representing another tradition, have been

preserved in the Massoretic apparatus which
Hebrew
Bibles.
is
usually given in
THE MASSORA
The
OT. preserved
earliest text of the
is
XX111
the Heb. Bible, p.
469
sq.) thinks that a
ten in 820-850 A.D., but, so far as
Ginsburg
Ms. of the British

rest
Text of
Museum was
we know, he has found no one
Most Hebrew codd., that have been preserved,
him.
Codex of the
the St. Petersburg
Prophets, 916 A.D., but this does not contain the Psalter.
upon
writ-
to agree with
a text revised
by Rabbi Ben Asher in the early part of the tenth century, and this is the text
that has been taken as a standard in all printed editions. The recently discovered codd. of
St.
Petersburg gives an earlier and simpler system of vowel
points and accents, but only slight variations in the unpointed text.
variations in the most important codd. are given by
Baer
in his text of
\f/
The
from
two codd. Curtisianus, three codd. Erfurtensis, one cod. each Francofurtensis,
Heidenheimianus, Petropolitanus, and Sappiri Parisiensis. The Massora also
contains 13 traditional variations between the Palestinian and Babylonian
tradition, and 299 variations between Ben Asher and Ben Naftali, none of
which are of any serious importance
The Massora
3.
going back
the text
early
to
for the interpretation of the
also gives evidences
\p.
of variations of
text,
and signs, where

Talmud and other
primitive times, in marginal notes
remains unchanged.
Jewish writings give
Citations in the
little
evidence of other variations of
text.
The
Massorites devoted themselves to the study of the tra-
ditional text of the
When
OT.
the knowledge of ancient
was confined to scholars, they endeavoured

stereotype the traditional pronunciation, the
of the
OT.
in the
to
Hebrew
perpetuate and
method of
recitation
synagogue, and the connection of words and
clauses in the sentence, by the use of vowel points, accents,
other signs.
This was necessary because the Hebrew,
and
like other
Semitic languages, was in ancient times written only so far as the
consonants were concerned.

These Massorites were so called as masters of Massora, or tradition. Their
work was based upon the methods of the Syrian schools with reference to
Syriac Literature.
The differences between the so-called Babylonian and
Palestinian systems of vocalisation and accentuation show various stages in
their work, which continued for several centuries.
The earliest stages have
left no record, but they may be inferred from the simpler forms of Syriac and
Arabic Literature (Br. SHS
18- 183
).
It
is
important to notice that
vowel points and accents are comparatively

rest
on tradition going back
opinion, and by no
text.
The view
late in origin, and,
to primitive times, they
were
all
these
although they
still
matters of
means have the venerahle authority of the consonantal
that they
were equally inspired with the consonantal
text,
INTRODUCTION
xxiv
held commonly in the sixteenth century, has been universally abandoned.

There are several Massoretic notes and signs which are of great importance,
for they indicate variations of text in ancient tradition which the Massorites
felt obliged to record, although they did not venture to change the traditional
These are: (i) The variation between the np, that which should be
There are seventy of these in \p.
a*na, that which is written.
text.
read,
and the
The
(2)
inverted
parentheses, 107s3- *...
J,
Dikduke hateamini%
27.88. 40
Gemara, Rosch hashana v;b ).
(,
(3)
Qchla veochla;
The
Paseq, which
of text that sometimes needs correction.
There
Grimme, Psalmenprobleme, s. 166 sq.; Kennedy, Note Line in Biblical Hebrew, commonly called Paseq or Pesiq). This
calls attention to a peculiarity
are forty-seven of these in
(v.
\f/
sign was neglected by the older critics, but has been carefully considered by
many moderns, and
is
often found to be a sign of a corrupt text.
change of the form of

mjn
'i
24*,
nnai
ters: dSjjj 'h

'>
99
'a
letters also
8o 16 , nnai
n6
104 12
"vn> 16 10 21 2 77 2) II9 147
tions in the text.
(6)
'p
r>
84*,
rmSn 7 8o 14
*vp> 51*,
'i
161 .
These
Jewish writings, but so
262 38 21
The
text,
the
superfluous
let-
8c/29 101 6
144 13 145
8
,
need attention as suggesting varia-
all
The extraordinary
There are large numbers of
"vn>
'i
(5)
The
(4)
probably indicates variations of
points
citations of
mark letters as doubtful 27 13

Talmud and other early
.
in the
\p
they have been examined and collated they
far as
give no evidence of any important variations besides those indicated in the
Mas., which doubtless took the most,
The
4.
not
if
of them, into consideration.
all
Hebrew
earliest printed edition of the
Psalter
was
published at Bologna in 1477.
Independent texts based on Mss.
were published at Soncino,
Complutensian Polyglot, and the
in the
All subsequent editions were mixed
second Rabbinical Bible.

until those of Baer
Massoretic text
(1)
1477.
then
and Ginsburg, which

of Ben Asher.
The earliest
The whole
at Naples,
edition of the
Bible was
1491-1493.
Hebrew
first
texts,
give accurate forms of the
text of
\p
was printed
at
Bologna,
printed at Soncino, Lombardy, in 1488;
Another edition was printed at Brescia in 1494.

The same text is used in
This was used by Luther in making his version.
Bomberg's
his
Rabbinical Bible, 15 16-15
first
manual editions
Munster.
(2)
15 17 sq.;
and
also
The second independent
7,
edited by Felix Pratensis, and in
by Stephens, 1539
text
was issued
sq.,
in the
and Sebastian
Complutensian
Polyglot, 1 5 14-15 1 7, of Cardinal Ximenes.

(3) The third independent text
was edited by Jacob ben Chayim in the second Rabbinical Bible of Bomberg,
This was carefully revised after the Massora. All the printed
1 524-1 525.
texts from that time until recent times are
(4) Baer
the entire
mixtures of these three texts.
and Delitzsch undertook a fourth independent text by the use of

Massoretic apparatus accessible. The Liber Psalmorum was pub-
lished in 1880.
(5)
fifth
independent text was published by Ginsburg,
THE SEPTUAGINT
XXV
"based upon the first edition of Jacob ben Chayim's

(6) A sixth independent text is in process of publicaby R. Kittel (1905), with critical notes, using ancient Vrss. and conIt is essentially
1894.
Massoretic recension."
tion
jectural emendations.
The
vol.
containing
\J/
has not yet appeared.
was that of the Greek

Hebrew in the second century B.C.
at Alexandria, and preserved in many ancient codices, the earliest
of the fourth century A.D., giving evidence as to an original Hebrew
The ancient
text, many centuries prior to any Hebrew authorities.
5.
The
earliest Version of the Psalter
Septuagint, translated from the
Latin, Coptic, Gothic, Armenian, a?id Ethiopic Versions are based
upon the Greek Version.
The OT. was translated for the use of Egyptian and Greek Jews.
The earliest writings translated were the five books of the Law in
The Psalter was probably translated in the
the third century.
early second century, for use in public prayer
Egyptian synagogues.
at the time,
It
and
praise in the
was made from the best Mss. accessible
and gives evidence
Hebrew
as to the original
text of
early
second century
fixed
by the school of Jamnia, and twelve centuries earlier than

Ben Asher and preserved in the earliest
B.C.,
three centuries earlier than the text
the Mass. text as fixed by
Hebrew codd.
legend that
(Br.
SHS188sq
it
It is usually called
the Septuagint because of the
was prepared by seventy chosen Hebrew scholars
).
The
Septuagint Version of the Psalter, referred to
one of the best translations of the OT. It

shows an excellent knowledge of the original Hebrew, and a good
in the abbr. (3,
is
knowledge of Alexandrine Greek.

the poetic character of the Psalter,
for public use in the
The
and
translator
appreciated
also the fact that
worship of the synagogue.
He
it
was
was con-
cerned, therefore, to preserve as far as practicable the metrical

form, and to give the sense of the original in intelligible Greek.
Where a
from the
literal
letter
rendering interferes with these objects he departs
and gives the
toward the method of the
spirit
later
of his original, and so tends
Targums.
He
shares in the re-
and theological prejudices of his times. He has an undue

awe of God, and conceives of Him as essentially transcendent.
ligious
He
shrinks from the anthropomorphisms
of the earlier writers.
and anthropopathisms
INTRODUCTION
xxvi
The text of (S has been preserved in several types enabling us to go back,

on the genealogical principle of textual criticism, to an original earlier than
any of the codices (v. Br. s,IS 23 l8i). (i) The earliest codex is one preserved
Pss. I05 27 -I37 6 are missing.
in the Vatican Library, usually indicated by B.
This cod. was written in the fourth century a.d. It was the basis of the
It was used in the London
Sixtine edition of the Septuagint of 1586(7).
Polyglot, with critical notes making use of the other known codd.
and so in
-
many manual
1856.
editions, especially
B was
Van
and Tischendorf, 1850,
Ess, 1823, 1854,
published by Mai in 1857, and a facsimile edition by Vercel-
lone and Cozza in 1866
hands of several
sq.,
The
B abc
a photographic lithographic edition, 1890.
may be
later editors
traced in the text, indicated by
About the same time, and under essentially the same influence, the SinaIt was discovered by Tischendorf in 1844- 1859, in
itic codex was written.
the convent of S. Catharine, on Mt. Sinai, and was deposited in the Imperial
(2)
Library at
but by
Petersburg.
St.
many Germans
It
gives
\j/
complete.
It is
known
usually as n,
Gregory, Prolegomena, pp. 345 sq.). Tischendorf issued a facsimile edition in 1862 {Bibliorium Codex Sinaiticus PetropolilanitSy
Tom
as
{v.
He
I.-IV.).
also used K in his
manual
editions of i860, 1869,
continued after his death by Nestle, 1875, x 8So 1887. The best text of B
has been issued by Swete (3 vols. 1 887-1 894, 1895- 1899), wno uses N to SU P~
The
ply the missing Pss.
references to
will
be given simply as <S B those

,
These two codices give

what Westcott and Hort term the Neutral Text, based on a text written on
to n will appear as (S* {v. Intr. Swete's edition).
separate rolls in the early part of the second century a.d. (v. Br. sns197 ).
A
(3) The Alexandrian codex (@ ), now in the British Museum, was written
in the fifth century.
Pss.
19
10
49 ~79 are missing from
This codex rep-
its text.
resents an Alexandrian official text, but later than the revisions of Hesychius
This text was published by Grabe and his associates in 1707-
and Origen.
HP.
1720).
It
also cite the Psalteriiim
7'uricense ((S T ) as
purpureum
has been preserved in the Municipal Library of Zurich.
by Tischendorf
in his
Monamenta Sacra
According
ten in the seventh century.
agreement with A.
9- 10
The
inedita, IV.
to
Swete
its
following Pss. are missing:

12
It
It
Ms. 262.
was published
was evidently
writ-
readings are in frequent

30*2 -36'20
1-25
4i 6 -43 3
64 -7i* 92 -93 96 -97

58 -59 59
(4) The text of Origen
is represented in the fragments of his Hexapla which have been preserved.
14
S^-^
12
Syriac translation of the text of the Hexapla (Syr. Hex.)
was made by Paul
was discovered
Ambrosian Library of Milan, and issued in 1874. (5) Lucian
the martyr (311 +) made an independent revision of the entire Greek Bible
at Antioch.
Lagarde issued this text for the Historical books of the OT. in
1883, but died before he was able to publish the rest of the OT. This text
rests upon a parent text which is the basis of the old Latin version, is near
the Syriac version, and resembles that used in the citations in Josephus (v.
Br.sns. 203-2O4).
Tne Codex Vaticanus 330 (HP. 108) was recognised by Field
and Lagarde as giving essentially this text. It was the chief authority for the
of Telia in 616 a.d.
by Ceriani
in the
Ms. of
this text of the eighth century
THE SEPTUAGINT
text of the
Complutensian Polyglot; but
HP.
regards 144, 147, 185

vision of Hesychius
is
Swete {Introduction
to
XXVli
does not contain
this cod.
Lucian in their characteristics.
as
not so easy to determine.
Old
Test, in Greek,
Swete
\f/.
(6)
The Reand
Cornill (Ezekiel, 79)
486) think that the Aldine text
Four other codices have come into
gives essentially the text of Hesychius.
importance in recent times.

(7) The Psalterium Graeco-Latinum Veronense, <3 R generally attributed to the sixth century, is preserved in Verona.
,
It
was published by Bianchini
Rome, 1740
and
others.
6g-26-33
in his
Swete says:
"A
Vinaiciae canonicarum scripiurarum,
HP.
but was not used in
It is
I.,
highly valued by Tisch., Swete,
few portions of the Psalms (i 1 -2 7 65 2) -68 3
io5 43 -io6'2 ) have been replaced or supplied by a
century, to which the
hand of the tenth

Ms. are generally due."
corrections throughout the
(8) The Fragmenta papyracea Londinensia (<S U ). These are in the British
Museum. Only two portions of ^ have been preserved: io 2-i8 G 20 14 ~346
.
It
was published by Tisch.
Tisch. ascribes
it
other
Monumenta
sacra inedita, Nov.
Hebrew
known Mss."
(Swete, p.
"
of the Psalter contain Pss. 3o5 14
Coll.,
1855.
" Its readings are often
to the sixth or seventh century.
unique, or agree with the

all
in his
or the Vrss. or patristic citations, against

xiii).
18 " 25
(9)
The Leipzig papyrus fragments
31 1 32 18J -33 9a 33 13~342 34 24 ~35 3 36*-
14
They have been published by Heinrici, in Beitr'dge zur Geschichte und
Erklarung des N.T., IV., Leipzig, 1903. According to this scholar, these
fragments resemble those of ( u and both represent the common text, used
55
by Christians and cited by the early Fathers, as described by Jerome and

Origen, before the latter undertook to purify it and establish a correct text
(pp. 9, 13, 25).
Many
ancient Vrss. were translated from
Many
these was the ancient Latin.
preserved, but so far as known, none of

are for the most part
dependent on
The
(3.
oldest of
Latin Psalters have been
them give
We
early texts.
citations in the early Fathers.
Jerome made a revision of the Latin Psalter under the auspices

of Pope Damasus I. in 383. This is the Roman Psalter still used in
Rome. About 392 Jerome made a second revision

on the basis of the Hexapla.
This is known as the Gallican
St. Peter's at
Psalter,
and
Breviaries.
is still
in use in the
The Coptic
Vrs. of the Psalter
1875).
The
is
Vrss.
Vulgate and the
were made from
Sahidic Vrs.
is
Bohairic
older, but of uncertain date.
corresponding closely to (& v
of Theol. Studies, II.,
Catholic
The
of the sixth century (edited by Lagarde,
Psalter has been edited by Bridge, 1898.

a text of (3
Roman
(3.
275).
The
It
(v.
seems
The
to represent
Brightman, Journal
old Gothic Vrs. of the sixth
and the Slavonic of the ninth century were made from
(S>
of
INTRODUCTION
xxviii
The Armenian and
Lucian.
are based
on mixed
Ethiopic Vrss. in their present form
which Syriac and Hebraic elements
texts, in
are mingled with the Greek.
The
texts of the Psalter in the several codd. of (3 are not always
homogeneous with the
texts of other parts of OT., especially in
This was due to the fact that the Psalter was
the early codd.
usually on a separate
and that the most of these

Swete remarks quite
roll,
prepared
for ecclesiastical use.
Pss. of (&
x "
are evidently copied
and
astical use,
appears
in
company
from a Psalter written
S known
"The
hand of X often agrees with
first
combinations X, A, R,
to
is
OT.
To
just these liturgical Psalters
most accurate text of
R and
K \"
He
c-
against B,
here
T, and
also
and the
uncommon " {Intr.

may be added that in fact it
Psalms are not
in the
in Greek, p. 490).
as
were
for ecclesi-
constantly
with the later liturgical Psalters,
with the seventh century corrections of

says
how
interesting to notice
is
it
rolls
truly that
this
which seem to have preserved the
whether that was due to the well-known
(,
conservatism of liturgical texts, or to a more conservative revision

of the ancient faulty texts by Origen and Lucian than has generally
been supposed, limited chiefly
The
text of i&
where there
is
which has not been estimated by

be, so far as the Psalter
of cases this
common
ancient codd. (& B
is
text
M differ
invariably at fault.
It
the correction of errors.
to
a consensus of readings has a value

critics as highly as
concerned.
is
it
to be preferred to J^.
number
Where the
from the other codd. they are almost

altogether misleading to take
is
ought to
In a very large
them
as
the norms of a correct text of the Psalter.

I
is
have carefully examined
the following.
Where
I.
all
<!
the most important variations, and the result

stands alone
(1) there are nine corruptions
of Greek words, 17 14 27 s 35 20 37 28 71 15 74 s 76 s 84 11 105 36

(2) There are fourteen omissions of words or clauses of ft? required by measure or else earlier
.
Heb.
64 s 6$*-* 71 12 73 18 74 4 75 7 88 19 90 16 102 16 139 12 143 8 145 2

one insertion injuring the measure, 76*. (4) There is only a
glosses, 162
(3) There is
single instance in which the text
is
That
correct.
of |^, 41'2 which injures the measure.

,
But
this
is
the omission of a clause
may be merely an
accidental
coincidence in which a careless scribe happened to omit a passage which was

a real gloss.
no-6-
158
Where G s
II.
U6
2 6
-
i22 2
stands alone there are
6- 9
129 4 1306
38s
many
cases of error, e. g.
OTHER GREEK VERSIONS
XXIX
upon codd. which

know, been determined: Milan, 1481; Venice, i486,
1489; Basel, 15 16. Justinianus issued in 15 16 at Genoa his Octaplum Psalterium. The text of the Complutensian Polyglot, 1514-1517, was followed by
four other polyglots Antwerp, 1569-1572; Heidelberg, 1 586-1 587; Hamburg,
1596; Paris, 1645 -f. The Aldine text of 1518, the text of the Complutensian
Polyglot and of the Octaplum, all agree for the most part with 144, 185, 264,
The
earliest printed editions of the Psalter of ( rested
have not, so
far as I
of
HP; and
inal <g
although based on late codd., in fact are
than the earliest codd.
from the Complutensian

ings are concerned,
text,
<J|
B N
-
HP, which
valuable discussion of texts and versions of (H
duction to the Study of the
setzungen, pp. 64-65.
Swete's edition
is
nearer the origdiffers
but in these, so far as the most important read-
agrees with 144
it
much
In a few instances the Octaplum
O T.
is
is
regarded as Lucian's.
given by Swete, Intro-
und
in Greek, and by Nestle, Urtext
Ueber-
cautious but valuable study of the reading of <& of
given by F.
W.
Mozley, The Psalter of the Church, 1905.

in the study of these codd.
There remains much work to be done
Several other Greek Versions were made in the second,

and fourth centuries A.D., that of Aquila front the official
Hebrew text of the school ofjamnia, that of Theodotion to improve
(3 in the direction of that text ; and that of Symmachus to give a
6.
third,
better
Greek
Other minor Versions, indicated as Quinta
style.
and Sexta, were
also composed.
None of these have
been preserved,
except in fragments.
was used in a large proportion of the citations in the NT.
(3
and Christian
writings of the second
and
The
third centuries.
Jews of the school of Rabbi Akiba, owing to a literalistic tendency,

threw discredit upon (3 among the Jews, and so gradually under-
mined the confidence even of Christians
many attempts were made

of these came from Aquila, a
in its accuracy.
make
Accord-
a better Version.
ingly,
to
first
pupil of Akiba,
who made
The
new
translation from the official text established
This
is
exceedingly
literal
by the school of Jamnia.

and pedantic, and frequently transliter-
ates rather than translates.

chiefly valuable for
its
This Version, indicated by Aq.,
is
which
it
evidence as to the
official
text
Theodotion () undertook a revision of (3 to make

more conformable to the Hebrew text of Jamnia. Its variations
translates.
it
from (3 also help to the
official
rather than to an earlier text.

different
purpose
Hebrew text of the second century

Symmachus (2) had a later and a
namely, to improve the style and character of
(3.
INTRODUCTION
XXX
therefore of value in helping to a text of (3.
It is
It is difficult to
determine the purpose of Quinta and Sexta, but so
far as
they do not give evidence of any knowledge of early
These
codd.
did not succeed in producing a text suitable
efforts
adoption
for universal
among
appears
Hebrew
they in fact increased the confusion and
Greek codd. by mixed texts. This evil was

the chief reason for the masterly work of Origen in his Hexapla.
Origen's Hexapla was the most important Biblical work in ancient
times.
It gave in six parallel columns the original Hebrew text,
the same transliterated, a purified text of (3, the Versions of Aq.,
2, 0, and also, as a sort of appendix, Quinta, Sexta.
corruption
the
The Hexapla has been preserved only in parts. The Syriac translation
was discovered by Ceriani in the Ambrosian Library of Milan, and published
in
in
Mercati, in the same library, discovered the original Hexapla of

and parts of 17, 27-31, 34, 35, 48, 88, of which he gives an account
Palimpsesto Ambrosiano dei Salmi Esapli, 1898.
He has recently dis-
1874.
Ps. 45
Un
The
covered additional material in the Vatican.

rial is
announced
under the
title
ano,
The
etc.
all this
mate-
Greek Vrss., so far as they were known

were published by Field, Origenis Hexaplorum quae
parts of the several
to exist at the time,
super sunt, 2
publication of
one of the forthcoming parts of Studi e Tesii, Roma,

Psalmorum Hexaploriim reliquiae e codice rescripto Ambrosifor
Oxford, 1875.
vols.,
Dr. Schechter discovered some fragments
of Aq., portions of Pss. 22, 90, 91, in the Genizah at Cairo.
The Syriac Peshitto Version was made from a comparison

(3, and shows the influence of an early
Aramaic Targum. It has maintained its integrity since the fourth
7.
of the Hebrew text with

century.
At an early date, probably

translation of the Psalter
(<&).
view.
It
second or third century, a
for the use of Syrian Christians
was based upon a Hebrew
text,
but kept (3 constantly in
shows traces of the influence of an oral Aramaic
It also
Targum
in the
was made
earlier
than the existing
was a good Hebrew scholar, but
Targum
his
(v.
13).
The author
purpose was to give a Vrs.
practical use, rather than an exact verbal rendering.
He
for
therefore
takes liberties with the original from a dogmatic as well as a practical
point of view.
has kept
its
&
passed through a number of revisions, but
integrity since the fourth century, as Aphraates in his
Homilies uses
it
essentially in the
same form
that
we now
have.
OTHER VERSIONS
The
edition of the Psalter of
first
was published by Erpenius, Leyden,
Gabriel Sionita in the same year issued a Syriac
1625, from two late codd.

text based
on three other codd., with a Latin
In the
latter,
the
London
in 1823,
Herbert Thorndyke in his
Dathe
This edition was
translation.
London
used in the Paris Polyglot, 1629-1645, and the
late date.
XXXI
Polyglot, 1654-1657.
apparatus used two codd. of
critical
1768 reissued the text of Erpenius, with variations from
in
Polyglot.
The
and was translated
text of the
London
Polyglot was reissued by
into English with critical notes
Lee
by Andrew Oliver,
The American missionaries, in 1852, published at Urumia, Permuch value. This has been the basis of other texts
for use in the East.
The Codex Ambrosianus was published by Ceriani, Milan,
1 876-1 883.
F. Bathgen, in 1878, made a collation of this codex and three
Boston, 1861.
sia,
a Nestorian text of
later codd. in his
Untersuchungen.
In 1879, in his Psalterium Tetraglottam,
Nestle reissued the Codex Ambrosianus
W.
and
this edition
has been reprinted
West Syrian Text,

West Syrian codd.,
and gives a rich critical apparatus derived from a collation of a large number
of codd. The best estimate of the text of j$ is given by Ba. in the Jahrbiicher
fur Protestanische Theologie, 1882. The influence of < upon J5 was so great
that when these agree it is doubtful whether the testimony of % as to the
original text of f is independent.
Especially was S influenced by <S L
but,
on the other hand, it belongs to the same family of texts. Agreement with
L more imporf^ is of greater importance, and disagreement with p and
tant still.
It should also be remembered, as Barnes justly says, " We have to
deal in the Psalter with a text which was specially transcribed for ecclesiastical
use, and accordingly we must not be surprised, if we find it coloured by ecclesiastical phraseology" (p. xxxv). On the one side, it may be said that because
of its ecclesiastical use it is more difficult to revise the Psalter than any other
book of the Bible on the other side, that the Vrss. often preserve early readings.
My study of the text of the Psalter shows that while J5 tends to an
agreement with (& L it nevertheless often agrees with |$ against <&, and sometimes with 3 against <S and MT.
It not infrequently has independent readings, a fair proportion of which are to be preferred as nearer the original text
by
E. Barnes, in his Peshitta Psalter according to the
Barnes, however, corrects
1904.
it
occasionally from early
than those of any other Vrss., even of J^ ; cf. 2 7

but especially 4 8 17 s 4 59 10 69 s 80 13 112 4 139 16
12
162 17 13 27 s 32* 466 74 s ,
8.
tion,
Jerome
in the early fifth century issued his
made from
ancient Versions
the
Latin transla-
Hebreiu text of his times, but with all the other
and
Origen's
Hexapla
in view.
Jerome, after the completion of the two revisions of the old

Latin Psalter already mentioned ( 5), undertook c. 389 a translaOT. from the original Hebrew, which he com-
tion of the entire
pleted in 390-405 at Bethlehem.
This Vrs. took the place of
INTRODUCTION
XXXll
the old Latin Vrss. in
known
as the Vulgate
the books except the Psalter, and
all
is
This new Vrs. of the Psalter could
(U).
not overcome the use of the Gallican Psalter in the usage of the
Church.
Accordingly,
of the Psalter
and the Version of Jerome
Hebrew
scholar, using the best
in reference
in its
and the
bloom
Hebrew
him
texts accessible to
but he was also familiar with Origen's Hexapla,
text of all the ancient Vrss. in earlier Mss. than those
full
existing.
in the
main
evidence
Hebrew
gives evidence as to the
of the fourth Christian century.
Where
differs
it
from
%fy
text
and
the use of a wealth of
critical material vastly greater
the possession of any other

text of
is
critic, earlier
in Nestle's
from
than that in
or later.
Psalierium Tetraglottum, 1879.
The Aramaic Targum of
9.
on
best given in Lagarde's Psalierium juxta Hebraeos Hie-
ronymi, 1874, and also
dates
(S
especially valuable as giving the opinion of the best
is
Biblical scholar of ancient times as to the original text, based
The
by
time when the Rabbinical School at Tiberius
in Palestine, at the
its
it
exceedingly valuable, especially
is
study of the Psalter; for Jerome was not only an able
in the
now
the Gallican Version,
is
distinguished from
This Vrs.
the abbreviation 3.
was
is
form
Targum
the Psalter in its prese?it
the ninth century, but it rests
upon
a?i
oral
used in the synagogue from the most ancient times.
The Targum on
the Psalter (&) represents a traditional oral
translation, used in the services of the
tury a.d.
for
original
was the custom
it
read.
Therefore the
Hebrew
the
The
first
text,
till
original text.
with
all
Hebrew
text
synagogue from the

was constantly kept
to read the original before the
Targum
first
cen-
in view,
Targum was
gives evidence as to the traditional
the development that that tradition had from
the ninth century, ever restrained, however, by the
The Targum, however, was
not simply a translation,
but at the same time an explanation of the original, enlarging upon

it
to give the sense
by way of paraphrase.
It
avoids anthropo-
morphism, and entirely disregards the poetic form and
&
of
\p
was
first
published by Bomberg, 15
17,
with
Jb., Pr.,
style.
and the
Rolls.
Lagarde's edition Hagiographa Chaldaice, 1873, is based on that of Bomberg.

Bacher
It was republished by Nestle, in his Psalterium Tetraglottum* 1879.
THE ORIGINAL TEXT
XXXlll
{Das Targum zu den Psalmen, Gratz, Monatsschrift, 1872)

and Jb. came from the same hand.
of
&
states that the
yj/
10.
The
of Hebrew texts and versions leads back
critical use
in several stages
from
the official text
of
Ben Asher of
the tenth
century, through the text used by Jerome of the fourth century, the
of the School of Jam nia of the second century, to

which gave the
official text
the unofficial codices of the second century B.C.,
Canonical Psalter in
its
final edition.
But it had already passed

and
through centuries of transmission by the hands of copyists

editors.
We
have
to
distinguish, therefore, betzueen the original
Canon and the original text of the psalms

themselves as they came from their authors.
The existing Hebrew codd. lead us to the official MT. of the tenth
century as edited by Ben Asher, with Massoretic notes indicating
traditional variations in the text coming down from ancient times.
3 takes us back to a Hebrew text of the fourth century prior to the
work of the Massorites, and therefore to a text composed of consonants only.
The Hebrew text of Origen's Hexapla, and %>, also
tend in the same direction, although they are to be used with
more reserve, because of modifying influences traceable in these
Vrss.
The Greek translations of Aq., , are all important helps
to determine the official Hebrew text of the Synod of Jamnia of the
second Christian century. The text of (3 carries us still farther
back, to a Hebrew text of the second century B.C., very soon after
text of the Psalter of the
the Psalter had received
its final
editing.
In this way, by the use
of the genealogical principle of Textual Criticism the original
brew
was
text of the Psalter

finally
may be determined,
at the
He-
time when
it
edited for use in the synagogue and temple, and took
Canon of the Writings. But it is evident that even

we are a long distance from the original text of the Pss. as
composed by their authors. The Pss. had passed through the hands
of a multitude of copyists, and of many editors, who had made
its
place in the
then
changes of various kinds, partly intentional and partly unintentional.
The
Pss.
were changed and adapted
for public worship,
just as has ever
been the case with hymns, prayers, and other
liturgical forms.
The
personal, local, and historical features were
gradually effaced, and additions of various kinds were
made
to
INTRODUCTION
XXXIV
make them more

of the Psalter
is
appropriate for congregational use.
one
thing, the text of the original Pss.
determined the former as
thin,
still
have to determine the
evidence in the Psalter
The
is
text
another
far as possible,
we
by the use of additional internal

and of external evidence from other
latter
itself,
books of OT.
There are several Psalms which appear in different
texts
or in the Psalter and other Bocks of the Old

Testament
These give evidence of originals differing in some
respects from the varying texts that have been pres<
in the Psalter
itself,
s. 14 and 53 are evidently the same Ps. in different texts.

The latter
more dearly its historical origin, although the original divine name
betrays
been changed to sviSt, as in other Pss. of E

ne former
made smoother and more didactic They both show
editorial changes as well as errors of copyists.
(2) Ps. iS is the same song
-as
has been generalised and
The
as that given in 2 S. 22.
has
many of the same
later revision,
making
it
more
more
text of the latter is
late glosses as the Ps.
The
Ps*,
suitable for public use.
given in the Massora of Baers text, pp. 150-135.)

essentially as
adapted to
ioS*-,
4DU-1T.
its
context.
It
was appended
(4)
An
archaic, although
however, received
it
still
(These variations are
is the same
40 for liturgical purposes.
has been used both by 57*-" and
(3) Ps. 70
to Ps.
early Ps.
another by oo7-*4 and ioS7 " 14 , these three Pss. being all composite
s
(5) I Ch. 16 -* gives a Song of thanksgiving, which is composed
of Pss. ioc^ 1* and 96. The former is part of a tetralogy, 104-107 ; the latter
is a part of the royal Ps. broken up into
93, 96-100. The Song of Ch. is
therefore a mosaic of parts of two Pss., to which a doxology was added by a
hte editor of Ql, who inserted

12.
it
as a specimen of the temple Pss. of his time.
The Psalms were composed in
the parallelisms, measures,
and strophical organisations of lyric poetry.

determined with reference
to
When
any particular Psalm
these
it is
have been
not aiffuult
have been made in the original text.

(A) Hebrew poetry is dominated by the principle of parallelism
of members- The simplest form is seen in the couplet ; but it is
extended to a considerable number of lines. There are three
to see the changes that
primary forms of parallelism: (1) the synonymous, (2) the

and (3) the antithetic the synonymous having a more
ornate variety which may be called (4) emblematic ; the synthetic
thetic,
a more vigorous variety which
is
(5) stairiike in character.
An
XXXV
POETRY OF THE PSALTER

important variation appears in what
called (6) introverted paral-
is
But within these six varieties there are still a great number
lelism.
in accordance with the nature of the parallelism,
combinations
of
whether it extends to entire lines or to the more emphatic words
in them.
Bishop Lowth (De sacra Poesi Heb. 1753
ct Prebminary Dissertation to
was the first to establish the principle of parallrfisni in Hebrew

poetry, although he based his conclusions on older writers, Rabbi Asarias and
Lowths
especially Schdttgen (Horar Heb. Diss. VL De ExergasU Sacra).
views were at once accepted and bare maintained themselves. Lowtb disthe lya
, the anffthrriraL and
tingnished three kinds of paraDensm,
Isaiah, 1778)
wyaw
Bishop Jebb {Sacred Literature* IV. 1820) called atten- introverted." Lowth bad
tion to a fourth kind, which he properly named
already recognised it (Prelim. Diss. Isaiah xiv), but did not name k or
the synthetic
emphasize
Other scholars hare noted the
it.
-
Attention may be
p.Br.*
(1)
stairiike
and the
called to the following
Synonjmons.
YAHWEH. who shaD be a guest in Thy tent ?

Who shan dwell on Thy hoiy mount ?
17 :i-iw
ia-M
Yahweh,
q RISE,
defiverme from
the wicked, destroy with
May they be slain

jf not. He whets His sword.
Doth tread His bow and make it ready.
A-
6M
him down;
Thy sword:
with Thy hand. Yahweh; steam from the world.
confront him. cast
i::: rrrr-ire :::'-.-
:t_:
-::":
His arrows He maketh into fiery ones.

I am weary with my groaning;
I must com plain every nnjht on wej bed
pOR
1
make dissolve whh my
tears
couch.
Wasteth away bec ause of grief mime eye.

Waxeth old because of all wume adversaries.
\z^'--
*Y
HE Law of Yahweh is perfect, refreshing the soul;

The Tesc-mD-T
:Tr;fr-5
::"
o:
Yahweh
Vi".
:-'
trusnrorr-T. r-jkr-g wise
is
r r.z '
The Commandment of Yahweh

T"r
5.-.;.
y.-.}-:".VZ:-:
" r
::
Vi" :':
-;:-:-:
They purpose
to
:-:-
camp
is
^;
pure,
:~
"t
me
simple
-----
enfiglmmmg the eyes;
--v-
--.p.--
in the tend, they
:he >:r?
::"
=iri.-i
INTRODUCTION
XXXVI
2 g&-6
spreadest before me a table in the presence of mine adversaries.

Hast thou anointed my head with oil my cup is exhilarating.
Surely goodness and kindness pursue me all the days of my life,
And I shall dwell in the house of Yahweh for length of days.
T WAITED steadfastly on Yahweh, and He inclined unto me;
And brought me up from the pit of desolation, from the clay of the
mire
'T'HOU
-4
402
And set my feet upon a rock He established my steps

And gave a new song in my mouth, a song of praise to my God.
Many see and they fear, and they trust in Yahweh.
;
(3) Antithetical.
3712-13
THE wicked deviseth against the righteous and gnasheth his teeth
The Lord laugheth
!7i46-i5
ex
their portion
him
at
be during
for
life;
He
at
him.
seeth that his day cometh.
their belly
fill
Thou
with
Thy stored up
penalty.
May their
But as
sons be sated,
me,
for
me
let
may
they leave their residue to their children.
behold
Thy
face
let
me
be
satisfied with
Thy
favour.
126 46
37&-H
C\ RESTORE, Yahweh, our prosperity, as streams do in the south country.

They that sow seed in tears, may they reap with jubilation.
He may go forth weeping, bearing the load of seed
Let him come home with jubilation, bearing the load of sheaves.
T70R evil-doers will be cut off; but those that wait on Yahweh will inherit
the land.
And
yet a
little
and
while,
and thou wilt

and he will be no more;
the land, and take delight in abundance
the wicked will be no more,
attentively consider his place,
But the
afflicted will inherit
of peace.
3
818-15
'pHEY also
Of my
And
But
And
And
my
that seek
lay snares
life
distress they speak, of ruin;
utter deceits all the day.
am
like
in
a deaf
dumb man
as a
man
that heareth not,
that openeth not his
mouth,
whose mouth are no arguments.
(4) Emblematic.
37I-2
pRET not thyself because of evil-doers,

that
As
-8
124 6
and be not envious
against
them
do wrong
grass they will speedily wither,
"DLESSED
and
like the fresh grass fade.
be Yahweh! who hath not given us over as a prey
to their
teeth.
Lo, we are like a bird, that has escaped out of the trap of the fowler.
Lo, the trap was broken, and we escaped from
Our
I2 96-8a
ET
#
help
is
in the
them be put
name
to
it.
Yahweh, maker of heaven and earth.

shame, and let them be turned backward, all the
of
haters of Zion,
Let them become as grass of the housetops, which, before one can
draw the
scythe, withereth.
XXXV11
his hand, or
he that bindeth sheaves
Wherewith the reaper does not

his bosom.
And
who
they
fill
pass by say not, "
The
blessing of
Yahweh unto you."
(5) Stair like.

2486.
Y AHWEH
Yahweh,
strong and mighty,
7nighty in battle.
VAHWEH, how
32-3
Many are
Many are
"There
saying of
me
no salvation for him."

Thee, Yahweh, I lift up my soul;
TJNTO
251-7
many are mine adversaries!

up against me
rising
is
O my
God,
let
me
not be
ashamed.
Thee
In
Yea,
let
not mine enemies exult, even mine.

on Thee be ashamed ; let them be ashamed
trust, therefore let
none
that wait
that
deal treacherously without effect.
Thy ways make me know, Yahweh, and Thy thoughts teach me;
Lead me in Thy faithfulness, and teach me for Thou art the God
;
my
of
salvation.
Remember Thy compassion, Yahweh, and Thy
kindness, for they are
of old.
The
my
sins of
youth remember not; according to
Thy kindness
remember me.
In the other two
scheme
Strs. of this Ps. the stairlike parall. is carried
3, Str. II.;
2, Str. III., as Str. I.
out on the
In every
tristich
the middle line does not have the catchword.

I2 i-5
MAY Yahweh cut off every flattering

And
Those who
Our
lip,
every tongue speaking great words

say,
"To
our own
lip is
our tongues we give might,
who
is
lord over us."
(6) Introverted.
309
- 11
TJNTO
Thee
was
crying,
and unto
my God
was making supplication
for favour
"
What
profit is there in
my
blood,
Will the dust praise Thee, declare
Hear and be
6-ll
34I&-22
gracious,
when I go down to
Thy faithfulness ?
become helper
to
the Pit
me."
JÊPART, ye workers of trouble, from me;

For He hath heard the voice of my weeping,
Yahweh hath heard my supplication,
Yahweh accepteth my prayer.
They will turn back, they will be put to shame in a moment.
face of Yahweh is against them that do evil, to cut off their memory
yHE
from the land.
The
eyes of
Yahweh
are unto the righteous,
and His ears unto
their
cry for help
They
cry
and Yahweh heareth, and delivereth them out of
distresses.
all their
INTRODUCTION
XXXV111
Yahweh
is
nigh unto the brokenhearted, and the crushed in
spirit
saveth.
Many
weh
He
are the misfortunes of the righteous, but out of

delivereth
keepeth
all
them
all
Yah-
him
his
bones
not one of them
is
broken.
Misfortune shall slay the wicked, and they that hate the righteous shall
suffer
(B) The
tell us,
punishment.
Pss., as Philo,
were composed
Josephus, Origen, Eusebius, and Jerome
in several
The measures,
kinds of meter.
and Greek, or of
syllables as in Syriac poetry
but of words or word accents, as in
Assyrian, Babylonian, Egyptian, and the most ancient poetry of
The simplest measure is (i) the trimeter, measother nations.
however, were not of
in classic Latin
feet, as
;
ured by three tonic beats; (2) the tetrameter, which has four
tones, usually with a caesura in the middle; (3) the pentameter,
which has
five tones, the
caesura usually coming after the third
tone, but sometimes for variety of effect after the second
hexameter, which has
six tones,
(4) the
with the caesura usually in the
middle, but sometimes for variety after the second or the fourth
tones,
and occasionally with two caesuras dividing the
on the one
line into
In the estimation of tones we have to consider that
three parts.
side monosyllabic
words are usually not counted, but
are attached to the following word and not accented
and on the
other side that words of four or more syllables have a secondary
accent which
is
counted
in the measures.
This
true occasionally
is
of words of three syllables.
The statements of Josephus {Ant. II. 16 (4); IV. 8 (44); VII. 12 (30))
Hebrew poetry was composed of trimeters and pentameters and hexame-
that
ters are so distinct that they
Philo (de Vita Mosis,
I.
He
cannot justly be questioned.
5).
Although
it
may be
said
is
that
sustained by
Origen
(on
{De praep. Evang. XI. 5

Migne, XXI. 852), and Jerome (in librum Job, praef.*) depended upon
Josephus, yet they were near enough to the original Hebrew text to have an
Ps. 118, Pitra,
Analecta Sacra,
II.
341), Eusebius
independent judgment
in this matter; and their judgment has been confirmed

by modern investigation in the teeth of a stubborn traditional opposition. As
Ley shows {ZATIV. XII. 212), Origen distinguishes between the Hebrew
pentameter and hexameter written in one line and the Greek method of
dividing them into two.
I.
Many efforts have been made
to
measure
syllables
models: (1) Franc. Gomarus {Davidis lyra, 1637), followed by

Heinsius, De Dieu, Hottinger, and the younger Buxtorf.
(2) Marc. Maibon
after classic

(Davidis Psalmi X. item VI. 1690).
(3) Francis
XXXIX
Hare (Psalmorum
versiculos metrice divisus, 1736), followed especially
by Weisse.
The
libri in
treatises
Maibon, and Hare were republished in Ugolino, Thesaurus

Lowth severely criticised Hare's measures. He had no doubt that
Hebrew poetry had measured lines, and he distinguished between long and
of Gomarus,
(XXXI.).
short measures, in the former recognizing the " small rest or interval "; but he
thought that
it
would be impracticable
the original pronunciation of the
more
definite
measures because
not be
known
(v.
(4) William Jones (Poeseos Asiaticae com-
Prelim. Diss, to Isaiah, xxv.).
mentariorum, 1776) applied the

involving the doing
to find
Hebrew language could

rules of
Arabic meter to Hebrew poetry,
away with the Massoretic system of vowels.
So, essen-
(5) J. J. Bellermann ( Versuch uber die Meirik der

Hebrder, 181 3), applied the system of morae to Hebrew poetry. (6) J. L.
E.
tially,
J.
Greve.
(Von der Form der Hebr'dischen Poesie, 1853) rejected the Massosystem and built on the pronunciation of the Polish and German Jews,
Saalschiitz
retic
after the
mina
Aramaic method.
G. Bickell (Metrices Biblicae, 1879; CarDichtungen der Hebr'der, 1882- 1884), followed
II.
Veteris Metrici, 1882;
by G. Gietmann (de re metrica Hebraeorum, 1880),

the
number
of syllables after the
stant alternation of rise
and
fall,
method of
finds a
Syriac poetry.
so that only iambic
Hebrew meter
There
and trochaic
is
in
a con-
feet are
The Massoretic system is rejected and the Aramaic virtually put

place. The accent is generally, as in Syriac, on the penult. An elaborate
possible.
in
its
criticism of BickelPs theory
is
given by Ecker (Porta Sion, 1903, pp. 147 sq.).
Hebrew pronunciation was different from that of

but Hebrew was not a mere dialect of the Aramaic,
Doubtless the original
the
Massoretic system,
still
less of so late a
form of
it
as the Syriac.
earliest Syriac poetry did not
It
has recently been shewn that the
measure by number of
syllables.
III.
The
measurement of Hebrew verse by the beat of the accent has been maintained
by a great number of scholars with increasing conviction. This is independent of the doctrine of syllables, whether more like the Arabic, Aramaic, or
the Massoretic system. Moreover, it is independent of the theory on what
In any case, we have just so many
syllable of the word the accent should fall.
accents in the verse.
The
make
earliest writer to
ing principle of measurement, so far as
the accent the determin-
have been able to discover, was
Anton (conjectura de metro Hebraeorum, 1 770, Specimen editionis

Psalmorum, 1780). In this he was followed by Leutwein (Versuch einer
richtigen Theorie von der Biblischen Verskunst, 1775), Ernst Meier (Die Form
der Hebr. Poesie, 1853), but especially Julius Ley (Die metrischen Formen der
Hebr. Poesie, 1866
Grundzuge des Rhythmus des Vers- tmd Strophenbaues
in der Hebr. Poesie, 1875
Leiifaden der Metrik der Hebr. Poesie, 1887, and
other minor writings). To Ley, more than to any other scholar, is due the
C. G.
measures of Hebrew poetry.

Hebrew poetry by accents soon
after I began to teach as Professor of Hebrew and cognate languages in
Union Theological Seminary, in 1874 and from that time I have given much
credit of leading to a correct conception of the
I
accepted the principle of measurement of
INTRODUCTION
xl
My
attention to the subject.
views were published in 1881 {Homiletic Quar-
398 sq., 555 sq. Biblical Study, first edition, 1883, pp. 262 sq.). The
principles were applied in the study of the Poem of the Fall of Mankind
{Reformed Quarterly Review, 1866), Poem of the Creation {Old 7'estamenl
terly, pp.
Student, 1884),
My
1886).
and of
the poetic Messianic passages {Messianic Prophecy,
all
views were more fully stated in
{Hebraica, 1886-
five articles
1888), and in the tenth edition of Biblical Study, enlarged under the
title
Study of Holy Scripture, 1899. In 1883 I criticised Ley's octameters and decameters as simply double tetrameters and pen-
General Introduction
to the
and objected
tameters,
This principle of tonic measures was adopted by
Brown {Measures of Heb. Poetry as an Aid to Literary Analysis,

many other Americans. C. H. Toy {Commentary
Francis
JBL.
and compensation, which
to his theory of substitution
he has since abandoned.
IX. pp. 91-106) and
on Proverbs, 1899) uses the tonic principle, but objects to the terms trimeter
and tetrameter, and uses ternary, quaternary, etc. \V. R. Harper used the
method on the basis of my article in Hebraica, in the preparation of his Commentary on Amos and Hosea, 1905
{v. Preface, ix.).
tonic principle (in his commentaries
on the Psalms 1
Isaiah,
SBOT.
Most
1899).
tionary in their views of
ZATW.
in the
Biblical scholars since
Hebrew
poetry.
Cheyne employs the

Book of the Prophet
Jebb have been reac-
Budde {Das Hebraische
Klagelied,
1882) deserves great credit for his investigation of the pentameter
Old Testament
Kina
but the name,
adopted by many scholars, has
verse, that he gave to
little to justify it, for
the earliest
it,
Kina
though
uses the
tetrameter measure (2 S. i 17_2; ), and the pentameter measure is used for all
kinds of poems, especially for those in praise of the Law, 19*- 15 119, which
Budde's long hesitation
are the reverse of Kind's.

difficult
is
"
The
Ley,
vastly
who
He
to understand.
says,
however
to accept other
(article
Hebrew
measures
Poetry, DB.),
preponderating probability appears to belong to the theory of
counts the
rises'
without taking account of the
falls.'
"
Duhm,
in
Commentaries on Isaiah, 1892, and the Psalter, 1899, also uses the tonic
principle, but without any explanation of his principles or his relation to others.
his
It is
astonishing
how
exactly his views, as to
those given previously in
my
many
passages, correspond with
In the meanwhile the

was greatly strengthened by the discovery that the
same principle determined the structure of the more ancient Egyptian, Babylonian, and Assyrian poetry.
F. Brown {Religious Poetry of Babylonia, Pres-
Messianic Prophecy, 1886.
principle of tonic measure
byterian Review, 1888),
among
other examples, shewed that the epic of the
The Hymn to the Nile was recognised

measured by the tonic accent, by Guieysse {Records of the Past, new ed., III.
47-48). Erman also {Life in Ancient Egypt, p. 395) stated that Egyptian
poetry was measured by the tonic accent. Two recent scholars have endeavoured to fortify the tonic principle by a closer study of the syllable. H. Grimme
descent of Istar to Sheol
is
pentameter.
as
{Abriss der Bib. Hebr. Metrik,
und
but builds essentially
ZDMG.
1895;
Grundziige der Hebr. Akzent
Psalmen Probleme, 1902) revives the use of morae,

on the accents for measurement of lines. His last book
Vokallehre, 1896;

has only
mentary.
xli
come into my hands since I completed my Ms. for

Our independent work agrees as to the measures of
this
Com-
Pss.
1-50,
Pss. 25, 34, 37,

9-10, 11, 17, 19" 23, 25, 31, 32, 34, 37, 38.
hexameters, he interprets as trimeters, dividing the lines at the caesuras.
except in
7,
The other Pss. are full of difficulty, due

room for difference in reconstruction.
Metrische Studien.
While building on
by giving
glosses
in
where there
is
published his
1901
the tonic principle, he fortifies
it
a foundation in the laws of speech, song, and music, and by
it
unaccented
a careful study of the
adopted
chiefly to
E. Sievers
the most
for
double fours and sevens,

double fours of Ex.
His principles have been
syllables.
part in Bathgen's Psalmeri*,
2 S.
15,
sevens limited, so far as
xp
1904.
into an error similar to
falls
concerned, to
interpretation of the measures, which
his
9-10, are due to mistaken
4,
both
in
his
His
and
Ju. 5 are nothing but tetrameters,
I,
is
Sievers, in
that of Ley.
cases
were trimeters, disturbed, however, by many
in
glosses.
the
original
Pss.
Those who have
used the principle of tonic measure since Anton, have not failed to recognise that the stress of the accent alternates with a falling of the voice in
one, two, or three syllables, in varied relation to the tonic syllable
have not thought
it
but they
needful to count these syllables as Sievers does.
Indeed,
Anton
Sievers (p. 77) recognises that
that his theory needs few modifications,
But
out in detail.
value.
It is
it is
came nearest the truth,

he only failed in working it
method which is of doubtful
instinctively
and that
just this detail in Sievers'
based on the essential accuracy of the Massoretic system, which,
evident from the transliterations in Origen's Hexapla, was
as
is
as
many Hebrew
And
nality.
artificial
and,
Lowth have recognised, is of doubtful origimeasures, as those of Grimme, really depend
scholars since
in fact Sievers'
upon the tonic
which alone are of any great importance even
accents,
In the use of the natural laws of speech and music as the
in his system.
basis of the measures of poetry, Sievers
was anticipated by the eminent

American poet, Sydney Lanier (Science of English Verse, 1880), whom I
used at an early date. A most thoroughgoing and invariably hostile criticism of metrical theories of
22-181
A more
1903).
tain criticism
given by
is
Hebrew
poetry
is
recent, less complete,
W. H. Cobb
given by Ecker (Porta Sion,
more sympathetic,
yet uncer-
(Criticism of Systems of
Hebrew
Metre, 1905).
following is the result of my study of the measures of the Psalms

There are eighty-nine trimeter Pss. in the Psalter. This is a favourite
measure for lyrics. These Pss. are 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, 9-10, II, 15, 18, 19 2 - 7 20, 21,
The
I.
22, 241-6 24^-10 26, 27-12 33> 366-10 38, 44, 47, 49, 51, 54,552-3.5-* 56, 572-s
e.8-i2 (_ IQ 82-6)
3 -"-!26-i4
6o8-i 2a (=io8 8 " 14 ) 63, 66 1 "9 66 13" 19 67,
59f 6o
57
6 9 8-14.20-29 ?I> 73> 75> y6f 77 2-16 77 17-20 78> 79> 8^ gl 2-66 8l 6c-15 $2, 83, 85, 88,
g 9 4-5. 18-46 90> 9I> ^2, 93 + 96-IOO, 94, 95 1 "6 95 7 - 11 I022-12 I0 3, 104, IO5-I06, IO7,
I09 l-5.
16-18. 21-27
I36, I38,
139W.
148, 149, 150.
096-16
nlj
18-16. 28-24
We may
ll2f
3)
II4> ,^1-8
n 5 9-16 H 6,
I39 7-12 I39 17-22 I42> j^l-S.
give as a specimen 2^-^
7-11
117,
u8,
I35,
,471-6. 7-11. 12-21
INTRODUCTION
Xlii
hniSdi f\Nn nvrS
na >3!fM San
mo^ o^-Sy
Nin-3
nnnj
njjia>
nin>
-ina
Sjn
nSp-^D
UBHp DlpD3
Olp^D
3aS 131
WDJ
pj
NCJ-nS
NIB'S
mn>o nana ns
W2
\-iSnd
n,-nxi
ism nn
apjn vjd
II.
nr
rp3D
There are twenty tetrameters in the Psalter: I, 4, 12,

89*^2 , 40> I4I> I44 i2-i5
46, 58, 61, 64, 68, 74, 86, 89 2 3 -6-i*
given as a specimen.
The caesura
wwn
always in the middle
is
nxj
mn>
13, 16, 29, 30, 41,

#
Ps> I3
when
it
may be
occurs.
njn-ip
^cja nixj; PTN NjN-np

o^n >Sj? on> njn17
tiSn nrp
^jy noon
wj;
n^Nn
nion
nx
III.
,
8-15
B1CN
>3
There are twenty-five pentameters

27 l-6
2g>
6Q2-7. 16-19. 80-32
be given as a
32> 35>
H-18
36 2-6 39 402-l 2
g^
(=70)>
specimen. The caesura
40
?bn-id
Sj>~jd
in the Psalter: 5, 14
55l0_i 6
^.^
IOI>
usually
^^
9>
comes
^^
(=
.
53), 17,
21 _ 22 .
pg
may
after the third beat, but
occasionally for variety after the second.
taVa S33 iDM

nS^S? la^nn in^rwn
otiSn
a)B~nj;-^N
oviSn Clt
]"h
S3W
viSnj
TIN
DJ
DSlS
C",n
San
pN awnpjrpM
nn>
jd
->d
jhH>j
nS mn> onS
ditd 7103 nno
e>an
ddnd
>Qy iSaN
ijn>
w-ip
hpid
nin>
-o
NSn
iSa
ne
orxp
IV. There are twenty-five hexameters: the alphabetical 25,

34, 37, 145 ;
the pilgrim Pss. 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127 1 -2 127 3-6 128, 129, 130,
'

131. 132, 133, 134;
13" 23 29
.
31, 50, 62, 72, I02
and
xliii
Pss.
124, 125 illustrate
the varied use of the caesura.
uS rww iw <W>
vh
mm
ua ddn nnna wjâ D"n v
"dbmv wen nM
nap
tpo
nW mm ynz
onijc
naxa upm (njn)
B*vpv non
(njoc) uoSdj umxi naw non (nan)
mm
jnsi d^dc
S*ne
wSy
idki
>SV?
rrVru
UB'flj
nTus*
Dipa
ijjpj
ntaSnj
d?^ bwkS jrx
"via
nnjna
tjn
"mrS?
a"|i>nxn
mma 0"nBan
o%rni
onn
nh 3'3D
dSij?
unrj;
ots>a
ns?;*
jwnn
ats"
aoD nwi
idjjS
nw
Bats'
KTâ
V. There are long Pss. of varying measures. Ps. 23 has three Strs. of
and five tones, increasing with each Str. Ps. 45 is essentially
three, four,
it uses occasional trimeters with striking effect for a more

movement of the thought. In this it resembles the Song of Deborah,
Some scholars, as Toy and Duhm, recognise dimeters of two tones,
Ju. 5.
but these are parts of tetrameters or hexameters. The division made by these
a tetrameter, but
rapid
scholars are at the caesuras.
used
at
There are no dimeters except
times for a metrical pause (e.g. Pss.
VI.
1- 4
82
10
in
Many
).
Sievers' double threes
trimeters are really hexameters.
trimeters
broken
lines
of Grimme's
and double fours are
and tetrameters.
The Hebrew
poets seldom accent a monosyllable.
It usually loses
Two
tone by being attached to the previous or the subsequent word.
its
successive tonic syllables
make
very bad euphony, especially at the end of
1.
There were various devices for overcoming this difficulty. At the end of 1.,
the accent of the word before the monosyllable was retracted ; e.g. y-\n ^Bfiit'
2 !0 ,
"a
'Din
2 12 ,
]w San* "XW
nS;i 7 15 , >a
yen 1820 , na aî 24 1
were gained by attaching three short words

iSi~*aP^"Sa
49
2
.
The
insertion of the conj.
Two
tones
ia~*Cn-?? 5 12 ,
5
before a monosyllable makes a
e.g.
ârno"*?
11
word a tone. It is sometimes

word two tones e.g. nS>, 37 31 41 9 Sni 25 s
sufficient vocalic utterance to justify giving the
used to
37
make
9
it
easier to give a long
hp
C) The Hebrew poets,
in all cases given
by
(5 but
omitted by
|^.
as poets of other nations,
words and forms for metrical purposes
(a)
The
used archaic
archaic case
endings softened the transition from word to word and
language more melodious,
(b)
The
made
archaic suffixes and
the
modal
INTRODUCTION
xliv
forms were used partly for the same purpose and partly to give the
tone a more melodious position,
were employed
The
(c)
archaic prepositions
independent words or variation in

the tonic syllable (Ley.^^^.s.ioo^.
Bn sas my
in order to get
{a)
20
50 10 79 2 104 1148
123 1
nn*T
uT
()
for
18
n 3 3 44s7 63 s 80 3 92 16 94 17 120 125 3

2512414+.
1
ii 2 8 i2 9
10
n'5
*D-
2 8 5 II 7 2I 10
-
>E3 for 2 II 2
(<)
for
nj;
for
S;;
104 28
50 s
44
13
22 5
1
to ? for an 1, 2 4
444 u 49 14
-
-f
10
63 s 78 13 90 9 92 s
92* 94s1 .
9
s
45 78
*Sa for S3 19 4 63 s 72 7
*J0 for jd
ID} for ^ 296 58 s
np
^V
35" 36 s
sf.
11
(D) The Hebrew poets ornamented
by various devices
their lines
and at the end.

At the beginning the order of the alphabet was followed and acrosat the beginning, in the middle, before caesuras,
tics
were made of various kinds.
Certain important words were
At the ends of lines a kind

rhyme was made, especially by the use of identical
The same device was also used at times before caesuras.
repeated in several successive
lines.
of assonance or
suffixes.
The Alphabetic
(a)
repeated at the beginning of each of the four

(b) Ps. 13 2
the Str.
mm
and
v.
4-5
"
g'2- 3 it is
a couplet, or a Str.; but in
1.,
throughout the twenty-two alphabetical

La. 3).
Usually
Pss. are 9-10, 25, 34, 37, III, 112, 119, 145.
the letter of the alphabet begins a
Strs.
of the
and
in
119
repeated eight times
(cf.
11.
is
it
Str.,
has ruK~tJ at the beginning of each of the four lines of
has
jd at
the beginning of three of the four
Ps.
11.
29
re-
and on thrice. Ps. 62 repeats "]H eight times. Ps. 148

repeats VllSSn six times, and Ps. 150 the same nine times,
(c) Rhyming with
identical suffixes is used as an ornament, rather than as in modern poetry to
peats
Sip eight times
mark
,
the ends of
D _ 2**. .**
q_
The
*_
2' 3
15
all
,_
202 "
11.
45
Pss. that use this
for the
most part
of the
. V
method
45
has
11
.
following examples
7-8.9.11-12
_ 15 2
-3
()ôb.3ab.4ab.5a. 7a6c.8ac.9aft .10a6
may
suffice.
Â , 42
22 206-22 3Q2.4
n_ 24 1 -2 45 13- 16 (6 1.).
usually vary in their use of
DU
-,
56.
it.
Gab
,_
6 has
Ps.
86.11a
v. *", but x\ v. 20 21 23
Ps. 35 has _ v. 1 ^- "- 14 but o_ v. 6^.
119 has a variation, some Strs. ending in r\, others in '_..
(d) Ps. no
Ps. 31 has ,
Ps.
The
poem.
I3 throughout, 27 B
"_ after
caesura and at end of
1.
1,
but
7\
in
11.
2, 3, 4, 5
D_
1.
1.
d<_
xlv
"
At the beginning of six 11. of 45 13 16 the words end in m_.
11. the first and last words in >_, before caesuras r\.
all the words
144 s has assonance in every word of the tetrameter hexastich
of 11. I, 3, 5 end in 3^_; those of 2, 4, 6 in n'\ The later scribes and editors
did not care for this ornament of style, and so obscured it and even effaced
it partly by changing the order of words in the sentence, or by glosses of
11.
8,
10
n_
1.
9.
Ps. 143 has in ten
various kinds.
(E) The
tion, as
were also arranged in regular strophical organiza-
Pss.
was indeed almost necessary
for musical rendering in early
The reason why
forms of song.
lyric
this has
not been evident
is
that the liturgical glosses of later times have obscured or destroyed
These strophes are of great variety as coming from so

and so many different periods of time.
Strophes may be simple or complex, just as in the case of parallelism of lines. The simple strophes are of few lines of one kind of
parallelism.
The complex strophes have more lines and two or
them.
many
different authors
more kinds
a
In this case the connection of thought
of parallelism.
The
usually clear.
is
strophical divisions
more decided separation
times
is
it
may be determined by
thought of the poem.
in the
Some-
not easy to distinguish between the lesser and greater
separations because of a lack of familiarity of
modern
scholars with
the delicate shades of parallelism, which constituted the most characteristic feature of
due
Hebrew thought
to other rhetorical
and
and because of the prejudices

Western races and mod-
logical uses of
The simple strophes of one kind of parall. only are not

They tend to a monotonous style. The usual method
ern times.
common.
in the strophe
is
to
combine the several kinds.
This puts at the
disposal of the poet a very great variety of combinations.
These
appear in the commentary on the particular Pss. As Lowth

well says " A happy mixture of the several sorts gives an agreeable
will
variety,
and they serve mutually
to
recommend and
another."
(Prelim. Diss, to Isaiah, p. xxvi.)
sum up the
results of
of the Pss. as follows
The
its
is
Strs. are
varieties.
my
:
set off
investigation of the strophical structure
arranged on the same principles of parallelism as the
Poems
one
may, however,
of single Strs. are
11.,
in all
uncommon. The most frequent structure
the pair of Strs. frequently doubled in two pairs, rarely as eight and sixteen
Strs.
The
triplet
of Strs.
is
also
common,
less frequent its multiples of six,
INTRODUCTION
xlvi
and twenty-four Strs. There are also poems of five, and its multiples,
and twenty Strs. Poems of seven Strs. are uncommon. Poems
of eleven and twenty-two Strs. are limited to alphabetical poems.
I do not
nine,
ten, fifteen,
attempt to separate the glosses in the verses given below.

counted,
!
Poems
(i)
There are only four others:
273-5 128, 131, 133, 134.
which have
special reasons.
number:
7,
I,
(=
4 o-"
2-7
19 8
- 15
8-12
70), 49, 52, 54, 57*-
136, 139
17 - 22
142,
6o
:J
" 7 - 126-"
113, 115
1 -8
ii8
2- 7 - 10" 12
"
of sixteen Strs. Sg4 5
2f
16, 23, 25,
(=
6o8- 12
12
147
17 - 20
are
in
fifty
" 10
-6
7 " 11
Poems with
150.
30, 33,
40 2
- 12
eight Strs. are:

5 " 9a
2" j
-
55
96" 16
- 12
107,
116;
17, 68,
Strs. are thirty-six in
28, 34, 35, 42-43, 45, 46, 50, 55
four
41, 44, 48, 51,
8i<*- 15 83, 85, 91, 92, 102 2
Poems of three
(3)
117, 144
-2
12 - 15
120, 121, 122, 124, 126, 129,
114,
Poems of
132, 141, 148.
18_46
no,
71, 77
7 - 10
1 -6
2, 3, 4, 6, 12, 26,
" 14
2-
24
24
27
32, 36s
39,
1082-6), 58, 59, 62, 65, 6613-2J 72, 79,
io8 8
36
15,
125, 127 1
123,
a pair of Strs.
20, 21,
(=
I44 1 " 2 7_n 147 1 "
143,
number:
Strs. are thirty-one in
56,
19
Poems with
(2)
"
Sg*"-52 95 1 6 95 7 11 101, 102 13 29
-66
81 2
130,
II, 13,
8,
Duplicates are not
of single Strs. are the Pilgrim Pss.,
number:
21 " 24
Sf -*
61,
1 "9
s - 7 14- 19 so-32
63, 64, 66
67, 69
76, 82, 84, 87, 88, 115 9 16 118 19 26 135, 137, 138,
-'
"
3 *- 16
I39 7 12 140, 145, 146, 147 12 21 149. Poems of six Strs. are
18, 75, 89'-"
-
1 "5
90, 94, I09
four Strs.
16" 18 - 2I " 27
ten Strs.
73
69 s
one of
(5) There are three
poems
13_16
- 13
2j -->9
Strs.
Poems of nine Strs. 74

twelve poems of five Strs.
5,
.
fifteen Strs.
but
stichs,
25, 34,
grouped
11.
in,
in several
66 1-9 in, 112.
116.
53),
(6) Alphabetical
and two of twenty-two: 9-10, 119.

and in combinations of parall. The
;
The
only apparent monostichs are
But these are not
really
mono-
kinds of stichs: 25, 34, 145 heptastichs
common
There
(3) Tristichs are not
in the Psalter.
are,
however,
common:
They
five
17, 74, 75,
14
III,
are
more
(=
7717-20
53),
g^
The tetrastich is the most frequent lyric form. There are sixtythem 3, 4, 5, 9-10, 12, 13, 23, 26, 27 7 - 12 28, 29, 30, 40 14- 18 (=70),
two of
2 - 3 - 6" 90
S7
2-5
57
8l6c' 16 82 ,
6 3, 6 5 73, 7 8 ,
"
109 6 15 I09 1 5 16 18
-
I27
126,
32,
(4)
47, 48, 55
I39 7
14
(1)
appropriate to sentences of Wisdom.

62,
of twenty-
- 15
37, 103, 104.
112, 145.
(2) Distichs are not
112, distichs.
-f
11.
Refrains are not counted in the Strs.

in alphabetical Pss.
There is also one of

96-100; and one of twenty
78.
Strs.
Ill, 112
number of
109 6
86,
93
poems of seven
vary in
77'2-ig
are two of eleven Strs.:
These
23_24
(4) There are
105-106.
22, 29, 31, 38, 47,
I39 1 "6
" 12
1 -2
139
" 10
366
21~27
I27 3-5
17 "22
141,
4O2- 12 41,
14-19. 30-32
86
(=
113, 115 1
5596-16. 21-24
:
1,
^S-l*. 2)-29
19 2
"6
25, 34, 39,
-8
-7
117, 118 19
I3I,
4-
-'
I32,
26
120,
I33,
121, 122, 123, 124, 125,
I34,
19 8
- 15
27 1
-6
36 2-6 37, 38, 46, 50, 52, 54, 56, 68,

93 + 9 6-IOO,
8o> g 4> g 5j g 947-62
H5 9-!* H8 2-7 w-m

-
135,
I47 7-11 147 12-21 148, 149, 150.
66 18-20
71, 72,
20, 44, 58, 83, 104, 119.
139I-6. 13-10. 23-24
I37,
6, 31,
(5) There are thirteen pentastichs
6 4( 67, &\^ h 90, no, 143.
(6) There are
?6> ^2-16
95^5 95 7-n I02 2-i2 to^s- 29 114,

146, I47 1
89
12 ^ 14
6o8- 12a (= 108 8- 14 ), 61,
"43
518
89
94, 101, 103, 105-106,
I08 2-*), 6o-7

2- 3 6 - 15
128, 129, I3O,

"
I44 1 2- 7_n
forty-three hexastichs
69 2-7.
8 " 12
36,
12
38, 140, I44
" 15
(7) There are nine heptastichs: 2,

91, 145.
(8) There are nine octastichs: 8, II, 16,
(9) There is one nonastich 42-43. (10) There are
:

seven decastichs
stichs
7, 15, 22,
(11) There are four duodeca-
33, 35, 51, 142.
(12) There are two fourteen-lined Strs.
21, 59, 88, 107.
xlvii
18, 49.
1 6
24 7 10 , with responsive
(13) There are several Pss. with varying Strs., 24
Ps. 45 has Strs. of increasing length with Rfs. and measures varying
choirs.
as the
Song of Deborah,
Ju. 5.
The credit of calling the attention of scholars to the strophical organisation

of Hebrew poetry is usually given to Koster (Das Buck Hiob und der Prediger
Solomos nach ihrer strophischen Anordnung, 1813; Die Psalmen nach ihrer
strophischen
Anordnung, 1S37 and especially Die Strophen oder Parallelisnms

But in fact many older scholars had
S. K. 1831).
;
der Verse der Heb. Poesie,
so especially
and antistrophe in Hebrew poetry
Even Lowth pointed out that there were stanzas of different numbers
recognised the strophe
Anton.
of lines (Prelim. Diss, to Isaiah).
Koster builds on Lowth's system of par-
and maintains that groups of verses are arranged on the same princiof parallelism as the verses themselves, and thus he gets various kinds of
allelism
ples
strophic parallelism corresponding with the various kinds of parallels of lines.
He
word
distinguishes (1)
(b) antithetical, (c)

correct.
De
strophes, (2) thought strophes, (a) synonymous,
synthetic,
and (d)
In
identical.
essentially
is
so Ewald, Olshausen,
There were, however, great
that about all the Psalms are divided into strophes
and others
Delitzsch,
he
this
Wette, in the fourth edition of his Commentary, 1836, recognises

in their
Commentaries.
differences of opinion as to the principles for determining
organisation, as these scholars, one
and
made
all,
dependent upon their opinions of the most important breaks

the poems.
If they
had
built
the strophical
the strophical divisions

in the
thought of
on Koster they would have been more success-
ful.
D. H. Miiller (Die Propheten in ihrer ursprtinglichen Form, 1895, Strophenbau und Responsion, 1898) classified the strophes under the terms,
responsion, concatenation, and inclusion. As I said in 1899 ( SHS 3") "There
is nothing new in his theory but the terminology and some of the illustrations.
-
Responsion
is
simply the antithetical parallelism of strophes, concatenation
the stairlike parallelism of lines used in strophical relations,
and inclusion
is
is
I have taught all this for thirty years

and given the doctrine of the strophe in the writings above referred to."
Miiller was hardly justified in objecting to Zenner (Chorges'dnge im Buche
der Psalmen, 1 896) as appropriating his ideas, for they were common prop-
the introverted parallelism of strophes.
erty, the inevitable result
parallelism to strophes.
of the application, since Koster, of the principles of
Rather Miiller himself was
to
blame
recognising the work of his predecessors, which would have

his views
that
were not as original as he supposed.
(F} There
are also Refrains
which some poets use
tion with the various strophes of their

eral kinds
(b)
for not properly
shown him
(a) they are often identical in
the thought
is
the
same but
its
in
connec-
These are of sevthought and expression
poems.
expression varies
(V)
the
INTRODUCTION
xlviii
thought and expression both vary; (a ) a number of Pss. were
composed and arranged for singing by responsive

(e) some for solo voices and choruses.
choirs;
and
(a) Ps. 39 has 2 Str. 7 5 with identical Rf. I 5 ; Ps. 42-43 has 3 Str. g 5 with
The following also have identical Rfs. 46, 49, 56, 59, 62, 80,
A
(b) Ps. 8 has an identical couplet of Rf. ; but it is before the first
85, 116, I44
identical Rf. 3 5
and
Str.
second
after the
Str.,
parallelism, so 57 B (= io8 A ),
Str. of
increasing length,
cf.
on the principle of inclusion or introverted

58.
2, 6, 18,
Ps. 107 has double Rfs.

(c) Ps. 45 has
with a Rf. of one line at the close of each
beginning with an identical term, but varying in thought and expression in

other respects. Ps. 66 A has two Str. couplets, each introduced by a Rf. varying
The
only in expression.
(d)
Rfs., 50, 84.
They
in expression.
2
in
which there
n8 B
were
were sung by responsive
was
and
also arranged for responsive choirs,
inquiry, followed
The
Rfs. vary
and
also arranged for responsive choirs with Rfs.
identical expression in part,
is
choirs.
are trimeter couplets following 2 Str. S 3 in Ps. 20,
Ps. 24"- 10
12 3 in Ps. 21.
Str.
following Pss. are uniform in structure, with varying
Pss. 20, 21
in part variation.
(e)
Ps.
Pss.
n8 A
15 has a couplet of
by a decalogue of moral requirement and a monostich of
24 1
"6
has a similar variety of inquiry, response, and statement.

The recognition of Refrains and responsive choirs in the Psalter has been quite
general.
But there has been a great difference of opinion as to particular
Pss. Zenner ( Chorges'dngc im Buche der Psalmen, 1896) pushes responsion to
conclusion.
Ps.
extraordinary lengths, and includes in his scheme a large
number
of Pss. that
give no other suggestion of responsive choirs than the principle of responsion,
which
is,
as
we have
seen, rather a characteristic of one kind of parallelism of
Hebrew
poetry.
At the same time it is quite
and synagogues made a more extended use
of responsive singing than has ordinarily been supposed. This feature of
Strophes as well as lines of
possible that the choirs of temple
responsion
of Strophes certainly
Condamin, Le Livre dWsaie, 1905.

S.
I29sq.) to discredit the Rf.
Rf.,
and
13.
is
made
in
is
made such responsive singing easier; cf.

The attempt of Baumann (ZDMG. 1905,
based on
false
conceptions of the nature of a
such a way as to discredit rather the author.
Several Pss. give evidence that they were parts of longer
Pss.
(1) Pss. 9 and 10 were originally one alphabetical Ps., as indeed they are
given in , "B, and in the uses of the Roman Catholic, Greek, and Syriac
Churches, making a difference of numbering of one less Ps. from Pss. 10- 113.
Ps. 9 in the order of the
alphabet reaches the
and continues the alphabetical structure

several Strs. in which the letter has been
Str.
with
to the end.
lost,
0,
Ps. 10 begins with
*?
However, there are
partly through mistake, partly
from the intentional substitution of other words and sentences by
editors.
PSALMS DIVIDED OR COMPOSITE
42 and 43 were originally one. This is evident from the Rf., which
in 42 and once in 43, and from the fact that the measures,
Pss.
(2)
xlix
comes twice
and entire character of the Pss. are the same.

96-100 were originally parts of a great royal advent Ps. of fifteen
It was broken into six Pss., and these were edited with
trimeter hexastichs.
organisation,
strophical
(3) Pss. 93,
many changes for liturgical purposes. Even in f^ in twelve codd. 93 is part

of 92, in nine codd. 95 of 94, in four codd. 96 of 95, in fourteen codd. 97 of
96, in eight codd. 99 of 98.
(4) Pss. 105 and 106 were originally one, each
having twelve trimeter tetrastichs.
(5) (3 also divides 116 and 147 into two
by U, so that 1 17-147 f^, EV 8 ., are numbered differently
148-150 have the same number in all.
Pss. each, followed
from
(3, 1J.
Many
14.
Pss. are composite of two or more original Pss.
or parts of Pss. combined for liturgical purposes.
Usually the
and
they are com-
original Pss. were of different poetic structure,

bitied in various
(1) Ps. 19
is
ways by
editorial seams.
composed of an
early trimeter
morning hymn
in
praise
of the sun, v. 2-7 , and a late pentameter in praise of the divine Law,
v.
8-16
.
composed of an original choral, v. 7-10 and a later ethical Ps.,

1-5
2-12
of four pentameter penv.
(3) Ps. 40 is composed of an original Ps., v.
tastichs, to which was appended v. 13s<i- = Ps. 70 with editorial modifications.
8_12a an ancient piece, and v. 3-7 12b " 14 a more
(4) Ps. 60 is composed of v.
modern one. Ps. 108 is composed of v. 1_c = 57 8 "12 and v. 7-14 = 6o7-14 not
that this Ps. actually used parts of 57 and 60, but that it used one of the originals of each of these Pss.
(5) Ps. 89 is composed of a paraphrase of the
(2) Ps. 24
is
Davidic covenant in four parts, each of four trimeter tetrastichs,
much
Yahweh
a
later tetrameter
in the creation
combined
at
still
poem
v.
4-5 18 " 46
-
of six tetrastichs in praise of the fidelity of
and government of the world, v. 2-3 6_15

These were
and given a conclusion of two tetrameter hexa-
later date,
an intense longing for divine interposition, v. 47-02

(6) ,
and even Ki. combine 114 with 115 in their 113 but in fact 115 is composed of four trimeter tetrastichs, v. 1-8 and three trimeter hexastichs, v. 9-16
stichs expressing
5$,
(7)
The
following Pss. are also composite of two or three earlier Pss.
36, 55 57
27,
66 > 69, 77, 81, 95, 102, 109, 118, 127, 139, 144, 147.
15. Many early Pss. have been adapted by editors of the several
minor and major Psalters for later use by glosses of various hinds.
measures from those of the Pss. ; and

and numbers of nouns and verbs differ from
those of the original poems, as if the editors would carefully distinguish their additions from the originals.
These are usually
i?i
different
frequently the persons
INTRODUCTION
The
These glosses are of several kinds.
simplest and most
natural are liturgical in character, petitions, intercessions, calls to
worship, expressions of praise and the
and protestations of
piety
Pss. expressive of
like.
by the insertions
integrity are modified
of confessions of sin and pleas for forgiveness.
Protestations of
innocence are inserted in Pss. which lament the sufferings of the

people of
and
God from
vindictive
and cruel enemies.
Personal, local,
earlier national relations are generalised so that earlier Pss.
might with propriety be used in the public worship of
Hebrew Wisdom by
legal glosses, to the times of
times.
late
Early Pss. were adapted to the time of the supremacy of
Law by
legal glosses, to
Maccabean times by lamentations for defeat, imprecations

upon enemies, and other warlike expressions appropriate to a
Early Pss. were enriched by
period of persecution and conflict.
illustrations from earlier literature, or by fuller and expansive
the
Several Pss. were given a Messianic reference in this
statements.
Thus the
way.
what
and hymn-books have always
editors of the various Psalters did exactly
the editors of prayer-books, liturgies,
They had
done.
greater interest in editing the Pss. for public
worship than in preserving their original literary form and mean-
many of the Pss. have lost their original

They express varied states of mind, differences of
Accordingly,
ing.
form.
ence, inconsistent situations
literary
experi-
there are sudden and unexpected
and in person and number of pronouns

makes the Pss. richer in the expression of
religious experience, and in this respect more suited to the varied
needs of the congregation, but greatly injures their literary and
changes
and
in tense of verbs,
All this
suffixes.
historical value.
It will
be
which
sufficient to call attention to several Pss. in
editorial
work
of various kinds appears.

(i)
The
alphabetic Pss.
show
have been modified.
But the
Strs.
D,
terms for divine
The
D,
>,
2,
r,
n.
But the
Strs.
n, c,
J,
Ps. 10 has the alphabetic structure in S, p, 1, y, p.

X
are confused.
Ps. 25 has
an additional line with
34 adds two tetrameters. Ps. 37 has the Str. >' conPs. 119 shows evidence of a great number of changes in the uses of
l for an original
fused.
J,
Ps. 9 has the
signs of changes of the text.
alphabetical structure preserved with Strs. n
p.
Ps.
Law and
in their order in the Strs.
Ps. 145 lacks the Str.
alphabetic form of La. has been well preserved, but that of Na.
been confused
still
more than
that of Pss. 9-10.
(2)
Ps.
is
1.
has
a mosaic
TEXTUAL GLOSSES AND ERRORS
li
from Je. 17 5-8 Ez. 47 12 Jos. I 8 interposed between two antithetical Strs.> making a metrical arrangement of the present Ps. impracticable.
(3) Ps. 18 was
a graphic ode of the time of David, preserved in another edition
editor prefixed a protestation of love, v. 2 .
the Deuteronomic Law,
fidelity to
of
Hebrew Wisdom,
v.
25-28
,
v.
21-24
;
S. 22.
An
Another inserted an assertion of

another of
still
morals
fidelity to the
and there are other expressions indicating a
later
attitude of Israel to the nations than that represented in the original ode,
36.456.46 50 #
appended a
(^)
p S-
22
was a graphic plea of suffering
liturgical gloss, v. 24-25
27
another
warning,
8-9
v.
v. G -
and a concluding
8_9
humiliation of defeat.
v# 2. 3a.
5.
6a.
7.
8a
9'^
(7) Ps. 65
gloss
makes
is
a gloss of
(6) Ps. 44, an original Ps.
liturgical gloss.
the exultation of victory, and in v. 10
later editor
gloss, v. 2 , a gloss of intensification, v.",
of 3& was edited in f with a gloss of adaptation, v. 5
appear in
Israel.
to give the sufferings a
(5) Ps. 32, a simple penitential Ps.,
world-wide and Messianic significance.
was enlarged by an ethical
28-32
v.
12
,
Maccabean
glosses
by another hand, the
an ancient song of praise in the temple,
the worship universal,
v. 35 66
-
another makes
the divine wonders in nature an object of fear, v. 9a ; another thinks of the
covering over of transgression,
v. 4 .
Later editors add fragments of two har-
vest songs, the one, v. 10-11 , of the grain harvest; the other of the richness of
flocks, v. 12-14 .
8
(8) Ps. 72
- 12
is
a mosaic of citations from Zee. 9 10
Is.
Jb. 29
12
.
large proportion of the Pss. have such glosses as these, adapting early Pss.
to later uses, in the several successive editings of the Psalter.
16.
The text of the Psalter shows a large number of errors,

o?ie would expect from its transmission through the
just such as
There are essentially

hands of many different editors and copyists.
the same kinds of errors and subject to the same rules and principles
of classification as those that are found in all Literature.
The most of the Pss. were composed in the ancient Hebrew
script,
resembling the Samaritan
into the Egyptian
Aramaic
letters.
Aramaic
They were
letters.
script,
and
and
sound
of letters in a word or of words in a sentence
letters to
position of clauses
illegible
in
the transposition
the
wrong attach-
words, or of words to sentences

;
and conjectures
the trans-
in the case of defective or
Mss.
(1) There
is
a large
number of mistakes of
{Com. on Pss., Vol.

sur Vetat du texte du livre
in Or.
mens of a very
square
In each of these scripts errors arose from mistakes
as to similar letters both in form
ment of
transliterated
finally into the later
6
53 DXD.
large
I.
128 sq.);
cf.
des Proverbes,
number may
l64 D.-PrDj; <S WilO}.
suffice:
l8 n
letters.
2'j'j
sq.).
126 r\w,
NT =
list
of these
is
given
Baumgartner (tude Critique
2 S.
22 u
The
following speci-
<&, J5,
2,
K"V.
28 7
j?dn.
146 Dnn
nVDj
<&,
&,
INTRO DUCriON
Ui
nva. 292 n*nn; msn. 308 nvi; (5 mn. 40 16 hjb* = 704 )2V\ 42 s d-hn;
dtw. 405 oom; (5 Dân. 68 16 |*a; <S, &, jm. 71 21 aon; <g, 3, &, an.
905
dhd-it;
(5,
&, onjnT.
109 10 rfflj <S W"U\
Transposition of letters
(2)
18 13
nay
26 s
pjro;
45
10
"^h; @
WD3j
11
jnr; @, 3,
97
109 13 inn; (5 ins.
^nr.
3, Bp3\
io jna
for
n"?
=2
, 3, jn
<J5
nS:j.
49
12
25
oanp;
m?.
Sb,
ano; 2
i i
22 48 -p-ci, so 144'2
S.
& ion; 3 inc.
1046
"jniw.
S, 3,
(5,
<S,
18 48 na"vi
2 S. 22 18 nya.
(5 djh.
72 5 -px-P'
W;
13
109 11 rpr;
>cno.
n^; <& h*.
&, &, onap.
<S,
irrD.
s
II 1
(3) Letters differently connected : 4 noâS maa for <g ncS 3V H33.
nu, Vrss. -no* 1D3 in HU. 85 hSddS taw" Ski for <S nS D3S o n*o.
"lies D3*Vi
106 7
d^ S>' for
25 1 *Phn
(5)
O'Sjj.
KVH, but <S ^nSM
7^r*?
many
tf/v
22 31 ma* inS;
Kiai
nnS.
42 6 n^N VJD, but V. 12 43 s \"I S N1 >JD.

examples of dittography : io 10 DnSS" O'KaSn;
io 14
Verses differently connected:
(4)
42
28 22
n>'P (n)?*N3;
(7) Displacements
of similes.
(8)
T*
4
U,
<S,
finm; 327 \n ywn; 444 >j after r, so v. 20

(6) The following specimens of haplography may
nnN
but
NfrK.
given
be
^m
38
(n)o
l,
4 "p> for rp-p

required for assonance.
( ?n); 45
18 fl3 displaced from lonp "pr,
making a confusion
5
,1
*?*
Conflation by error
328 pi nxo for piso confused with nWD
13 nSiS,
nn * but nnH not in , <
<g only n.
27
9
Compression
by
omission:
(9)
3 nwS for mrv
44
1x3 for
needed
-\?2,
for
measure
3
;
"|S t
needed
pnb for pic ps
measure;
for
<S,
J5,
required
5
4
19 en for
53 for jd nD, both needed for measure
required by conoSn @, 3, 2 ; 23 s H?an for l?ari <S, 2, for nael 3, S,
text ; 2410 P)N3X mni for niN3X vV?K nw, required for measure, so 46 s 12 ;
for
measure
14 3
~*D
jd
28 s idS
for >epS <S, io
Aq., 2,
>,
17.
39
morn
for
n:c
<S,
45
nwD<
for
nw
^d"
<S,
3, required for measure.
very large proportion of the changes in the text of the
Psalms 7cas due
to corrections
various reasons endeavoured
of the scribes and glossators, who for

improve the text to make it more
to
and useful.
The scribes corrected the text
The older writers were concise, and
intelligible
by the attentive reader.
to
left
make
many
it
more
intelligible.
things to be inferred
In the unpointed consonant text the
words were not distinctly separated, and forms were written as

briefly as possible, so that various interpretations were possible.
There were
also
many
abbreviations which might easily have been
misunderstood.
(A) There
is
a large
number of grammatical
glosses.
(1)
The most
quent change was the addition of suffixes to the noun or verb.
fre-
In this <S
EDITORIAL GLOSSES
liii
and f^ differ so frequently that it is improbable that they used different texts.
It seems evident that they appended different suffixes to an original text,
which was without them. The article in Hebrew, as in Greek, often expresses
(2) The
the possessive, and in poetry the article is frequently omitted.
variations of number in nouns and verbs is due to the failure to distinguish
numbers
and the various interpretations of the
in the originals
Hebrew
probable that in the most ancient
scribes.
texts, as in Syriac, the
It is
number
(3) The same form is

of nouns and verbs was not always distinguished.
sometimes interpreted as a noun, sometimes as a verb, which was quite posIt is precisely the
sible when only the consonants of the form were written.
same
in
unpointed Syriac
texts.
In
(4)
sitions
more
were often inserted in order

after the
especially
definite,
(6) Particles were inserted to

especially the relative "Y&x
names were
make
to
make
older
Vrss. forms are interpreted
inf. abs.
(5) Prepothe relation of nouns and verbs
case
distinctions
had been
lost.
the connection of clauses more distinct,
and the conjunctions
inserted very often in order to
subject or object of the verb.
and
an original
differently, as pf., impf., or ptc, all often for
make
and \ (7) The divine

evident that God was the
"o
it
(8) Personal and emphatic pronouns are frequent
and objects were also inserted in

meaning of the sentences more clear. In all these cases
even fj has been changed from a simpler original. In a very large number
of instances the ancient Vrss., especially <S5 and 3, are more correct than
additions to the text.
order to
ffi.
make
Modern
(9) Other subjects
the
scholars have greatly erred in a too exalted estimate of the
correctness of the unpointed
make
it
Hebrew
the original,
as truly
is
text
in
The measures
this regard.
numerous additions and changes of

an interpretation of an older text as and other
evident that even $?, by
its
ancient Vrss.
(B) The glossators are responsible for many changes in the text. The earliest
and simplest glosses are those originally put on the margins of Mss., which subsequently crept into the text.
(1) These were often explanations of rare and
obsolete words by more familiar ones.
In this way doublets arose which are
easily detected, especially when they make the line overfull. These sometimes
extend to phrases, sentences, and even lines.
(2) There are many ejaculaon the part of devout scribes,
which were proper on the margin, but make confusion with measure and
tions of prayer, or praise, or pious exclamation
sense in the text

are
many minor
itself.
Many imprecations maybe
sions stronger or clearer,
and elaborate
thus explained.
glosses due to the desire of the scribes to
it.
with the uses of
and so they enlarge upon the
many Qrs.
Elohim and Adonay in
(4) There are
of the divine
original text.
(5) Citations of older Scriptures were
(3)
There
the expres-
original, intensify
name
it,
in accordance
different periods for
Yahweh ; and not infrequently both readings appear

strengthen the force of the original.
make
an original
as a conflation of the
made
to illustrate
Sometimes these were originally
and
in the
margin and afterward crept into the text. (6) Some of these glosses were
absent from <g and other Vrss., and sometimes <g and other Vrss. have similar
INTRODUCTION
liv
which are not
glosses
in f^.
great help in the detection of
(C) By
far the larger
The measures and

all
strophical organisation give
such glosses.
proportion of variations between |$ and the Vrss.

same forms in the unpointed
consists in differences of interpretation of the
With these should be associated the

and difference of interpretation as
text.
letters
altogether probable that vowel letters were
codd. of the
first
century B.C. than in |^.
variations in the use of the vowel

to their place in the form.
much more
26
It is
sparingly used in the
but <& 'naojj 7 7 *Sh, but
'i?30,
21
n !Pi but Acl- $> n ?"J5 9 17 **&* but Aq., J5,
htid,
<S *V* 9
0g*j; 9
but @, &, ?rV>D; io8 Vvrr, but j(, Aq., lVirr, @, j&, Es **v>; 12- DWDK, but
D^DK; 14 7 njW,but 53 s rtynr*; 18'26 -oj, but 2 S. 22^ niaj; 22 4 Brtnp, but
6
10
<S, 3, e>7.p; 22 'woac, but , 3, S, 'noar, as 71
27 s dw, but <@, 3, D*v;
14
29 9
rwW,
but niSn;
&
31
11
^>', but
, 5,
JF,
"jjr;
32* ni6, but
<S,
3, S
fip; 32 s Sp, (5 Vy; 36 JKP9, <g pa.

32 4 f*p, but
These are a few specimens only of a very great number throughout the
and nr,
prep,
IB';
s2
Psalter.
HIGHER CRITICISM OF THE PSALTER.
B.
Ancient Jewish opinion regarded David as the editor of the

and the author of a great portion of the Psalms, so that
David and the Psalter were essentially synonymous terms.
In a Beraitha of the tract Baba Bathra of the Talmud, the
18.
Psalter
Psalter is placed second in the roll of Writings

and it is said,
" David wrote the Book of Psalms with the aid of the ten ancients,
;
Adam
with the aid of
the
first,
Heman, Jeduthun, Asaph, and

writing of
David here
is
Melchizedek, Abraham, Moses,
the three sons of Koran."
The
evidently editorship, and the Psalter
is
represented as containing Psalms from these ten worthies as well

as
This statement comes from the second century
from David.
a.d.,
and
is
stereotyped in Jewish tradition.
Moses' name
But
it
will
not sustain
90; HeKorah in groups of

Pss. Jeduthun's in Pss. 39, 62, 77 ; but in none of these cases can
we think of authorship {v. 28, 29, 34). The names of Adam
and Melchizedek do not appear in the titles, but Melchizedek's
name is in no 4 Adam's name was possibly thought of in conthe test of criticism.
man's
in
88
is
in the title of Ps.
those of Asaph and the sons of
nection with the Ps. of creation, 104.

think of either of them as authors of Pss.
But
it
is
impossible to
Moreover, as
will
soon
appear, no Ps. can be regarded as earlier than David, and few
belong to his time.
REFERENCES IN THE
NEW TESTAMENT
lv
of Ezra represents that the ancient Psalter was destroyed
The apocalypse
with the other Writings and restored by Ezra, but that does not affect the
Josephus says that, " David, being freed

question of original authorship.
from wars and dangers and enjoying a profound peace, composed songs and
hymns to God of various sorts of meter. Some of those which he made were
trimeters
and some pentameters."
Psalter.
This statement
is
David here stands
essentially for
the
not inconsistent with the Jewish tradition already
given that David was aided by others in the composition of
Pss., for
it is
general and comprehensive statement.
New
In the
19.
Testament David
is
used as the equivalent
of the Psalter, and as such personified in the references to particular

Psalms. Questions were not raised as to authorship or editorship.
The
Psalter
44
the
referred to as the Psalms, Lk. 24
is
Book of
20
and David, Heb. 4/. The latter passage

cites from Ps. 95, which has no title. There are in the NT. many
citations, direct or indirect, from the Psalter.
Six are cited under
the name of David, 2, 16, 32, 69, 109, no, and these simply use
the name as a common designation which amounts to nothing
Psalms, Lk. 20
42
more than " the

any
possibility
Acts
Psalter "
itself.
Only one of these
Pss.
could by
have come from the time of David, and that
is
altogether improbable.
- ~
is cited in Acts 4 C5 2 as by "the mouth of our father David"; but 2 7
Acts 13 s3 as " in the second Ps.," and in Heb. I 5 5 5 as a word of God.
~
Ps. i6 8_n is cited in Acts 2 25 28 as "David saith "
but 16 106 in Acts 13 35 as
Ps. 2 1-2
is
cited,
"in another (Ps.)."

"
Ps. 69'2? 24
is
in
Rom.
as "
their
it is
-2
is
cited in
Rom. 4 7-8
as
David's
blessing.
Rom. u 9" 10 as "David saith" but 69 5 in Jn. 15 25

Law"; 69 10a in Jn. 2 17 as "it was written"; 69 106
cited in
"written
15
Ps. 32 1
69'2 3
'
in
69 s2 in Jn. 19^-29 as "that the scripture might

in Acts i 2) as "written in the Book of Psalms,"
written"
be accomplished";
as
though doubtless included under the general statement Acts i 16 "by the
mouth of David." The same is true of 109 8 cited in the same passage.
no 1 is cited by our Lord as " David himself said in the Holy Spirit,"
"
Mk. 12 36
Cf. Mt. 2243 44
but Lk. 2042-43 as "David himself saith in the
Book of Psalms"; and so Acts 2 34 ~36 "(David) saith himself"; and in
Ps.
13
as God's words.
Jesus and Peter were arguing with the Pharisees
Halacha method on the basis of received opinion. There were no good
reasons why Jesus and his apostles should depart from these opinions, even if
they did not share them. There was no reason why Jesus as a teacher should
have come to any other opinion on this subject than his contemporaries held.
This was not a matter in which his divine knowledge would have influenced
Heb.
in the
INTRODUCTION
lvi
his human training.

He was doubtless not informed as to matters of criticism
which did not confront him in his day. We cannot, therefore, regard
this
single statement of Jesus as decisive of the authorship of Ps.
1 10 {v. Br. He -
other citations (a table of which is given by
Kirk. vol. III. 838 sq.) will be considered in connection with the
History of
the Interpretation of the Psalter ; v.
47.
Gore,
Lux
20.
decision
Afundi, 360).
The
There zvas no consensus of the Fathers,
of the Church, as
to
questions of the
and
there
was no
Higher Criticism of
the Psalter, although the common traditional opinion, in the

ancient
and medieval Church, was that David was its author.
Jerome (Ep. 140 ad Cyprianum) held that Moses wrote besides
91-100, on the theory that anonymous Pss. are to be

In this he follows Jewish
opinion that the Psalter was edited as well as written by David.
Ps.
90
also
attributed to the author last nanred.
Augustine (Be Civitate Dei 17 ) held that the more credible

opinion was that David was the author of the Psalter. Theodore
of Mopsuestia explains seventeen Pss. as referring to the Maccabean age, but he seems to suppose that they were written by David
14
in the spirit of
21.
prophecy.
among the Refonners regarded Ezra as the editor

and in this was followed by Du Pin and others ;
prevailing opinion until the eighteenth centujy was that
Calvin
of the Psalter,
but the
David wrote
the entire Psalter.
Calvin held that Ezra or some one else edited the Psalter, and
made the first Ps. an introduction to the collection. Andrew
Rivetus says
" This only
is to be held as certain, whether

Moses
composed the Psalms, they themselves were
as pens, but the Holy Spirit wrote through them " (prolog,
to his
Com. on the Psalms). Casaubon says, " The truth is they are not
all David's Psalms, some having been made before
and some long
after him, as shall be shown in due place " (preface to Com.
on
Psalms). Du Pin said, " Though the Psalms are commonly called
the Psalms of David, or rather the Book of the Psalms of David,
yet 'tis certain, as St. Jerome has observed in many places, that
they are not all of 'em his, and that there are some written long
:
or David or any other
after his death.
'Tis therefore a collection of songs that
by Ezra " (Dissert. Prelim. Bib. des Auteurs
These represent Protestant and
Roman
eccl.
was made
1696, pp. 1-5).
Catholic opinions, freely
CRITICAL THEORIES
expressed without censure, against the
opinion that David was the author of
With
22.
the rise of the
prevailing traditional
still
HS
the Psalms {v. Br/
all
Higher
lvii
262
).
traditio7ial
Criticism, the
Davidic authorship of the Psalter was questioned,

and soon abandoned by all critics. At first editorship by Ezra and
the Davidic authorship of only those Psalms which have David in
opinion as
their
titles
the
to
was proposed ; but subsequently
this to be impossible, so that critical
showed
came to the
ijiternal evidence
opinion gradually
result that the final editorship of the Psalter could not

earlier than the
Maccabean
period,
and
have been
David wrote few,
that
if
any, of the Psalms, the most of them being postexilic.

After the Davidic authorship of the entire Psalter had been
generally abandoned, an effort was
made
to rally about the Davidic
authorship of those Pss. which have TTI7 in their

theory that the
is
? of ascription to
could not be maintained
title,
But
an author.
on the
this position
for a constantly increasing
number of
De W., al., recognised

Horsley says, " The mis-
scholars, such as Eichhorn, Ros., Bauer, Jahn,
many
of these Pss. as later than David.
application of the Psalms to the literal David has
done more mis-
chief than the misapplication of any other part of the Scriptures,
among
who
profess the Christian religion "
{Book of Psalms,
Ewald recognised 11 Pss. of David, besides a
few fragments taken up into later Pss. ; Hi. found 14, Schultz
After De. had abandoned the Davidic authorship of
36, De. 44.
of
the
and
Schultz 38 of them, it was no longer possible to
30
74,
urge Davidic authorship from the titles, and scholars had to depend
on internal evidence alone. Many recent critics refuse to recogthose
Vol. L, Pref. 14).
nise a single
Che., Du.
critics,
and
Psalm as written by David

and the most of them no
so Gr., Ku., Reu., Stade,
such as Ba\, Dr., Kirk., rightly refuse
still
23.
But other
preexilic Pss.
this
extreme position,
think of preexilic and even Davidic Psalms.
The Higher Criticism of the Psalter depends chiefly upon

of the Psalms themselves. The titles are valu-
the internal evidence
able
for traces of the history of their use
interrelation,
and
but their contents, their
their relation to other writings
of the
OT, give
the only reliable evidence as to their origin a?id transmission.
The Higher
there
is
Criticism of the Psalter has
made
it
evident that
no dependence to be placed upon any of the
traditional
INTRODUCTION
lviii
theories
upon
for
it is
manifest that they were
We
all
conjectural,
and rested
upon the
These came from the hands of editors, and with the exception of a few words, were not attached to the original Pss.
They
insufficient evidence.
are thrown back
first
titles.
therefore give evidence of the different stages in the editing and
use of the Pss.
and not of the authorship, date, or character of
For these questions we must depend on a few

external evidences of citation and silence, but for the most part
on internal evidence alone the poetic form and spirit, the subject
the originals.
matter in
its
relation to the
development of
morals, the slight traces of historic

citations
from
of
and other
all literature (v.
The
and
words and phrases in

development of the Hebrew language and
earlier writings, the use of
their relation to the

literature,
religion, faith,
circumstances and conditions,
evidences used in the Higher Criticism
like
Br. 8HS Wi
-
Pss. are divided into
*).
two great
classes, those with titles
and those
The latter are usually designated as " orphans." The titles cerThere are a few instances in which
tainly came from the hands of editors.
parts of the titles may have been attached to the original Pss., but these are
comparatively unimportant. The titles represent several stages of editing.
This process still continued in <@ and j after the Hebrew text became stereoThese Vrss. do not hesitate to make conjectural additions to the
typed.
titles, and even, in some cases, to make substitutions.
The neglect into
without.
which the titles fell, soon after their traditional interpretation was abandoned,
was really discreditable to Criticism ; for they give the opinion and show the
methods of a number of different editors. They are, as it were, the prints of
their fingers, which give important evidence as to the condition and use of the
Pss., at several different periods.
in
on
my
more recent
my own
times.
Much work
The views which
has been given to the subject
shall present are
private study during the past forty years.
based chiefly
cannot agree with
Cheyne in his opinion that the titles are chiefly corruptions of

and personal references which he restores by purely speculative criticism.
Undoubtedly we must resort to speculative criticism when
all other means fail us, but there is no such necessity as regards the titles
of the Pss.
All the evidences used in the Higher Criticism come into play
in the investigation of the Pss.
There are many citations in the NT. and
other later literature, but there are few citations in the OT. books themselves,
or in the Apocrypha or Pseudepigrapha.
So far as those in the Apocrypha
or Pseudepigrapha are concerned, they give no help back of the Maccabean
period. The argument from silence has little part in the study of the Psalter,
friend
original local
because of the special
lyric
character and the limited extent of the Pss.
Very
ANCIENT SONGS
lix
great importance must be attached to the study of words
and phrases.
give evidence of relative position in the development of the
and
We
literature.
composition
These
Hebrew language
have to take account of the archaic character of poetic
but with due allowance for this feature, great help has been
I have made a lexicon of the Psalter, giving every word

this study.
and every use of every word, and comparing these with the uses of other OT.
This has cost me an immense labour for some years, but has
literature.
amply repaid me by the fresh light cast upon the Pss. The study of Biblical
Theology in its historical development, to which I have given many years of
labour and teaching, has also aided in the Higher Criticism of the Psalter.
found in
There are comparatively few
historical traces, but these,
though often obscure,
have sometimes been found illuminating.
The
24.
"
earliest term
Song" which,
in
appear in the
to
some cases at
least,
was
was
titles
attached
doubtless
to the originals.
It indicated a lyric poem used for singing, especially on joyous occasions
worship of praise, and
in later times especially in religious
by the Levitical choirs.

Ps. 18
(=2
S.
22 1 ) has in the
title,
f ITVttf
Red
an ode, as that of the crossing of the
cially
n.f.,
a song, espe-
1
Sea, Ex. 15
the
Song of the Fountain, Nu. 2 17 the Song of Moses, Ut. 3 19 19 2L 22

44
the Song of the Vineyard, Is. 5 1 love songs accompanied by
32
a lyre, Is. 23 15
This ancient term, not used after the time of Hezekiah, was in all probability attached to this earliest of the Pss.
-
12
i?i. song :
(1) of a lyric character, distinguished from bun I K. 5
nyp Am. 8 10 sung on joyous occasions Gn. 3i 27 +; of love songs
n-p-p "pit, cf. Ct. i 1 title
not suited to sorrow Ps. 137 3
(2) of a
\ "vc n.
antith. to
Ps.
45
religious type used in worship of
698I;
-yiPD
Ps. 137 3
mm
28 7
'V 33 3
Bhn
outburst of song)
cf.
Ne. 12 46
||
nw
nSon 42s
'v Ps.
404 96 1 98 1 1449 149 1
so in
God
137
cf.
of Pss.
"vtf 46 1 ;
48 1 66 1 83 1 88 1 108 1
titles
usually of praise "veto ^Sn
cf.
2 Ch. 2a/27
pw
'V
42 10 (indicating a fresh
rrrVynn ne pilgrim songs in
Is.
1
1
68 1
-ptf 1TOTD 30 65 1 67
1 v. supr. sub
S'ofc'D
'tf
In
all
these
cases
except
92
;
(1).
30 1
75 76 87
45
92 1 108 1 other terms are added to an original "va* (v. Br. JBL xvin. 138)
Ps. 30 1 has nun rojn "V3> song for the dedication of the house or temple
of 120-134
titles
1
-iidtd 'tf
92 1 navn z\h "\*>v song for the Sabbath day. These indicate liturgical
uses, and must have come from editors and not from authors.
Ps. 108 is a
Ps.
late
composite
original, v.
8 ~ 14
Ps.,
exile.
-v:r
in the title
is
may have come from the title of the

The character of
an early song of triumph.
seem to suit the term, for the former is essentially an impreupon enemies of the time of Nehemiah, the latter a lament of the early
At the same time these terms seem to be original to the Pss. and
8^, 88 does not
cation
and
6o 8 " 14 which
INTRODUCTION
lx
probably imply a more comprehensive meaning for
found in the
nV?;'-'"
W, such
as
certainly
is
"V*% Pss. 120-134, a collection of Pss. of great variety,
hymns, prayers, and didactic
Pss.
little
song book
social
for pilgrims to the
(3 also uses yb-fi for "vs> in Pss. 91, 93, 95, 96, for
great feasts (v. 36).
reasons difficult to discover, for, while it is appropriate enough in 93, 95, 96,
it seems not appropriate to 39, 91.
Miktam hi
from an
25.
the
of seven Psalms indicates that they
titles
made
early collection of choice pieces,
7vere tahen
in the
middle Persian period.
56-60 have Miktam in their titles, so also Ps. 16. To these

9_:20
There were probably other pieces which
Is. 38
Pss.
must be added
have been
early
because they were not used by the editors of the
lost
Psalters.
None
antiquity.
These all bear on their

of them were composed
evidences of
faces
later
than the early
Persian period.
The most
of the Rabbis rightly interpret DD3D, as formed by prefix d from
the noun DPS gold, and thus think of golden piece, in accordance with the
ancient custom to
name
poems, gems, jewels, choice pieces, and the
select
This indeed indicates their character,
like.
choice in their contents.
they are
for
form and
artistic in
Pss. 56, 57, 59, 60, are trimeters;
16, 58, are tetram-
"
38 9 20 is a pentameter.
56, 57, 58, 59, have refrains, catch words,
and other ornaments of style. They all have rare words, strange combina-
eters.
Is.
and a vigorous roughness of
tions,
style,
and express strong emotions.
resemble in this respect the preexilic prophets, and are

Ps. 60 belongs to the early
ancient of the Pss.
the middle monarchy; 56 to the late
Persian period.
among
monarchy;
monarchy; 16, 57",
They
the most
58, Is.
38 9
- 20
,
to
59, to the early
Five have editorial assignments: 56, 57, 59, 60, to circum~ 2:i
Is. 38 9
of Hezekiah's. The 3nos of Is. 38 is
;
stances of David's career
probably an error for DH3D.

Psalter (v. 27)
Pss.
Pss. 16, 56-60,
56-60 were
but 16 was not included in these Psalters.

ration of 16 from the group.
on a
tablet, tituli
this basis,
inscriptio,
so
&
a memorial or catchword poem.
it
Ps.
were arOD.
has the same meaning as in the
Lament
the
18
,
and probably was
Book
26.
title
of the
originally with
TB, the earliest
(v. 36, 37),
it
De. suggests on
60 has also no^ ? after
itself, is
Q&
DroD as arrfKoypa^la, inscription
as if
This was evidently ancient, and, standing by

2 S.
and
This doubtless explains the sepa-
(3 interprets
were taken up into
also used in 12
meaningless.
It
"in?.
probably
of David over Jonathan,

and others of the same kind in
of Yashar.
Maskil, in the
of meditations made
titles
of thirteen Psalms, indicates a

Persian period.
in the late
collectio?i
THE MASKILIM
lxi
42-45, 52-55, 74, 78, 88, 89, 142, have Maskil in their
Pss. 32,
These were separated because of the selections made by

None of
the editors of the several minor and major Psalters.
them, in their original forms, were composed later than the Persian
titles.
period, and therefore they were probably collected not later than
the late Persian period.
b^yc'TZ
plate,
was formed by the
and
meditation,"
TiJ
from
prefix
Safer
in the
Hiph. consider, contem-
therefore, probably a meditation, meditative
is,
cf.
intellectus, or
Pss. essentially
SwD
Ps.
47
ad
intellectum ;
so Ges.,
De
So
IDT.
poem, so De. "pious
essentially <3 aw4(reus or els cvveaiv;
eruditio.
This
suits the character of these
W., Hi., regard them as poems to enforce piety
and wisdom. ^SPD is defined by Ew. as a song with cheerful music to be

accompanied with clear-sounding cymbals, and in this is followed by many
but this does not suit the internal
moderns so Kirk. " a cunning Psalm "
These Pss. were all comparatively early in
character of many of these Pss.
their original forms: 45 middle monarchy; 52, 54, 55, late monarchy; 42;
32, 53, 78, early Persian period
44 late Persian.
;
42-45 into H; 74, 78, into %. Of
Moreover,
these, 42-45, 52-55, were also in H32&, and these with 74-78 in 3S.
these two pseudonyms are Maskilim
88 of Heman, which was also in 3ft,
43, 74, 88, 89, 142, exile

Pss. 32, 52-55, 142,
were taken up into 13
None
and 89" of Ethan, which was not
in
these Pss. are orphans.
probable that there were other Pss. in the
original collection,
27.
David
It is quite
which have been

in the titles
any of the minor
Psalters.
of
lost.
of seventy-four Psabjis
indicates, not
authorship, but, with few exceptions, the first of the minor Psalters,
gathered under the name of David in the late Persia?i period, from
which
1.
these
It is
Psalms were
take?i
by later editors of the major Psalters.
evident from the internal character of these Pss., with
a few possible exceptions, that David could not have written them.
It is
improbable that the word David was designed by the early
editors to indicate their opinion that these Psalms were Davidic in
The v is not the 7 of authorship, as has generally

The earliest collection of Pss. for use in the synagogue was made under the name of David, the traditional father
of religious poetry and of the temple worship. The later editors
left this name in the titles, with the preposition ? attached, to
authorship.
been supposed.
indicate that these Psalms
explains
all
the Psalter.
belonged to that collection.
This
and the position of these
Pss. in
the facts of the case
This view
is
confirmed by Ps. 72 20 which states that

,
INTRODUCTION
Ixii
was the conclusion of the prayers of David, and implies
this Ps.
that the collection was a prayer-book.
This statement
Some of
most part prayers.
have been
not, however,
the Pss. with David in the
103, 108, 122, 124, 131, 133, 145,
David was
editors.
reasons
various
for
later editors
Still
all
for the
titles
Davidic Prayer-book.
in the
in ac-
is
cordance with the contents of these Psalms, for they are
could
Pss.
86,
belong to the Greek period.
inserted
the
in
by
titles
later
name
continued to attach David's
to
and @L All the other Pss. which bear the

name of David were composed, in their original form, with a single
exception, not later than the middle Persian period. Ps. 68 seems
other Pss. in
(3, <,
we may
to belong to the late Persian period, to which, therefore,
assign the final collection of the Davidic Psalter (Q).
of these Pss. have in their
titles
Thirteen
references to incidents in the
life
seems probable that they were an original collection

by themselves, which the editor of 13 used as his nucleus.
of David.
The
It
Pss. with -rnS are the following
3-9, 11-32, 34-41, 51-65, 68-70, 86,
To
101, 103, 108-110, 122, 124, 131, 133, 138-145.
whose
title
does not appear because
<S also gives
others
Ps.
104
David
but 43
is
title as in
Q.
These
asQ;
not have been in
in |^
if
genuine.
3.
of these Pss.
earlier
is
earlier Pss. of
Q ^
improbable that
this
than the Greek period.
68 Pss. which we
If
lost,
But such
is
was
and
connection
;
86, 103,
All the other Pss. with

it
may be
at the conclusion of the

v. 20 .
that other Pss.
now we remove
OT.
Davidic prayer-book,
It is also
most suitable on account of
may regard
its
or placed ultimately elsewhere in the
by the subscription
introduction, as
was
would
have no claim to have been
composite of earlier Pss. of
|^ were probably in
titles in
Davidic covenant.
the
It is
because of resemblance and use of Pss. of Q.
titles
as sufficiently indicated
their original
into the title of 145 from
Ps. 108 is
Ps. 72, in its original form,
its
a Ps. of the captivity not
is
four pilgrim Pss. 122, 124, 131, 133, could
|t?.
were therein which have been
was
137
dependent on
67, 91, 94, 95,
The
David came
received David into the
in the
is
insertions of <S are all conjectures of later editors.
with the group 138-144.
David
71
the midst of Pss. of
conjectures appear also in
None
we must add 10,

, the conclusion of 9.
these
really, as in
96-99 are parts of the royal Advent
93,
part of the group 104-107;
have been omitted

in
was
in the titles of ^2> 43 67, 71, 91, 93~99, 104, 137, fourteen
a part of 42 of It
is
suited to a prayer-book,
given the
it
probable that Ps. 2
its
the duplicate 53
reference to the
(=
14), there are
Q.
These Pss. have been disturbed from

order by the selections from them made by later editors. Among
Mizmorim appear
as in
3-6, 8-10, 12-13, 15, 19-24, 29-31, 38-41, 51, 62-65,
68, 101, 109-110, 139-141, 143.
For
OK
were selected: 4-6, 8-14, 18-22,
PSALTER OF DAVID
lxiii
E were selected
In
3 1 * 36, 39-4 1 1 5!-5 2 > 54-62, 64-65, 68-70, 109, 139-140.
51-65, 68-70, 72.

(2) Thirteen Pss. of IB have in their
references to certain incidents
titles
These statements all depend upon the narratives of

Samuel, and were subsequent to the Deuteronomic redaction of the prophetic
histories
Ps. 3, " when he fled from Absalom his son," cf. 2 S. 15.
Ps. 7,
in the life of David.
" which he sang to

2 S. 16.
his
Yahweh concerning the words of Cush a Benjamite,"

day that Yahweh delivered him from the hand of
18, " in the
Ps.
enemies and from the hand of Saul,"
changed
cf.
2 S. 22 1
who
behaviour before Abimelech
his
Ps. 34,
cf.
all
"when he
drove him away and he
departed," cf. 1 S. 2i 10scK

Ps. 51, "when Nathan the prophet came unto
him after he had gone in to Bathsheba," cf. 2 S. 12. Ps. 52, "when Doeg the
Edomite came and told Saul, and said unto him, David is come to the house
of Abimelech," cf. I S. 22 9 K
Ps. 54, " when the Ziphites came and said to
26 1 i-. Ps. 56,
Saul, Doth not David hide himself with us ? " cf. I S. 23 19 J"when the Philistines took him in Gath," cf. I S. 27. Ps. 57, "when he fled
from Saul, in the cave," cf. I S. 22. Ps. 59, " when Saul sent, and they
Ps. 60, " when he strove with
watched the house to kill him," cf. I S. 19 s-17
Aram Naharaim and with Aram-zobah, and Joab returned and smote of Edom
8<
8(
||
Aram) in
when he was
(error for
the Valley of Salt twelve thousand,"
Ps. 63, "
in the wilderness of
he was in the cave,"
cf. 1
Maskilim
52, 54, 142, are
Judah,"
These thirteen
S. 24.
Pss.
22 5
2 S. 8 13 10.
" when
cf.
8<J-.
were
Miktamim ;
56, 57, 59, 60,
S.
Ps. 142,
all in
51, 63,
3,
0, but only
Mizmorim.
Therefore the statements can have nothing to do with these collections.
Furthermore
18, 51, 52, 54, 56, 57, 59, 60,
used by neither.
editors.
51, 52, 54, 56, 57, 59, 60, 63, omitting five
IE uses eight:
also uses eight
is
omitting
five
3, 7,
34, 142,
Therefore these notices could not have come from these
thus the only collection in which
either the editor of
ments must have been
all
must have been responsible

in his sources.
It
is
are found,
for
and therefore
them, or these state-
improbable that he would assign
historical occasions to only thirteen out of his collection of sixty-eight.
must therefore seek them in

belong to the original Pss.,
David
is
But
his sources.
for the only
it
is
poem which
is
We
evident that they do not
one that comes from the time of

its title from 2 S. 22 1
2 S. 23 1
the original of Ps. 18, which gets
gives another
02ft
were
attributed to
David
same way. These

the one who inserted
in the
came from an editor of the same type as

book of Samuel. It is probable, therefore, that these thirteen Pss. constituted a little collection of Davidic Psalms. The editor of
used them just as he found them, with these titles as the nucleus of his collection.
They are not, however, in their original order, if designed to illustrate
titles
these
the
of the Pss.
poems
life
in the
and experience of David.
Their order, according to the narratives of
Samuel, would be rather: 59, 57, 63, 52, 54, 142, 56, 34, 6oa 51, 3, 7, 18. It
is quite possible that 2 S. 23 ls
was originally at the end, and the lament of
David over Jonathan, 2 S. i 19"27 in the middle before 60, making fifteen in
,
<i-
all.
One
of these, Ps. 6o a ,
was probably
in
the
book of Yashar
as well
INTRODUCTION
lxiv
as 2 S.
19-27
These
Pss. originated in different periods
stances, such as accord only in

original
some
and
respects with these
form was probably Davidic, and possibly
6o a
Pss. 7,
circum-
in different
Ps. 18 in its
titles.
Ps. 3
was from
52, 54, 56, the late monarchy ; 63, 142, from the
;
exile; 34, 57, 59, the early Persian; and 51 probably from the time of
Nehemiah. It is altogether improbable, therefore, that an editor of the
the middle monarchy
middle Persian period could have thought that his references to experiences
He made them
of David were historical.
to illustrate the Pss., as the editor
of 2 S. 22-23 used the Pss. to illustrate the close of David's career

of Pss. in
Ch. 16).
It is
appeared
Ps. 72, 88, 89,
the original order of the Pss. in
careful review of all these facts.
We
(v. 20 ).
the use
{v. 34).
We may determine
(3)
(cf.
noteworthy that not long before the Pseudonyms,
Ps. 72
was
only by the most
originally the concluding Ps. of
have to suppose, therefore, that 101, 109-110, 138-144,
shall
were removed from their original positions before 72. It is altogether probable that 16 was, in Q, still connected with the group 56-60. The groups 5165, 68-70, 72, selected
by
IE
The
from Q, are not in their original places.
Pss. with historical references 3, 7, 18, 34, 51, 52, 54, 56, 57, 59, 60, 63, 142,
The key
were, as we have seen, originally in the same group.

is
doubtless in 18, originally the last of the series.
to their order
Q3&
probable that
It is
followed the original order for the most part, so far as 4-6, 8-14, 19-22, 31,
36, 39-41, are concerned, but the order of
109, 139-140, appear so late must be
of ft
is
That
in 51-62, 64-65, 68-70.
The order
to a still later editor.
3-6, 8-10, 12-13, x 5 I 9 -2 4> 2 9~3 l 3&139-141, 143, except as disturbed by later
Pss. with nnS alone, 17, 25-28, 34-35, 37, 138, 144, which, there-
also substantially original:
41,51,62-65,68,
The
editors.
due
>
101, 109-110,
Q&
appear in the intermediate Psalters, and those used by

only,
and by
and B only, 61, 69-70, are probably out of their
original order.
Inasmuch as 70 was attached to the end of 40, it is probable
The following may therefore be
that the original order of Q was 69, 40, 70.
fore, did not
n,
Q&
14, 36,
given as a provisional theory of the original order,
2,
4-6, 8-13, 14
16, 17, 59, 63, 52, 57, 54, 142, 56, 34, 60, 51, 3, 7, 18 (30, 55, 58,
(=
53),
61-62, 64-
65), 19-24 (15, 101), 25-28 (35, 37, 138-141, 143, 144), 29, 31-32, 36, 38, 39
(68, 109,
The
no,
Pss. of
monarchy,
69, 40, 70), 41, 72.
Q,
may be dated as follows: (1) The early

(2) The middle monarchy, beginning
58, 61.
(3) The late monarchy, beginning
in their original,
7, 13, 18,
with Tehoshaphat,
23, 24* 60
a
20, 21,
no.
3,
2j
with Josiah, 19" 28, 36" 52, 54, 55, 56, 6o^ 62, 72.
(4) The
(5) The early Persian period, before Nehemiah's reforms, 4,
14
(=
53). 16, 17, 22, 25, 31, 32, 34, 35, 37, 38, 39, 40^
64, 69 101, 109" 140
and external peace
6
65, 69^ 138, 139 141.
It
is
143,
after
144.
(6)
n,
142.
12,
70), 41, 57 59,
406 51, 57 6
and confusion, 68.
5, 8, 15, 26, 29, 30,
(7) Late Persian period of
9-10,
Middle Persian period of internal
Nehemiah's reforms,
probable, therefore, that
(=
exile, 63,
6,
strife
was edited toward the
period, in Palestine, for use in the synagogues.
To
close of the Persian
these Pss. other Pss.
PSALTER OF THE KORAHITES

and glosses were added by
lxv
editors, for practical purposes in
later
public
worship.
The term " sons of Korah "
28.
in the
indicates a collection of religious poems,
titles
made
of eleven Psalms
Greek
in the early
period, from which these were taken.
Two
groups of Pss., 42-49, and 84, 85, 87, 88, have in their
" belonging to the Sons of Korah." The separation of the two
titles
groups was due to a selection of the former group by an editor,
who united them
The other group was appended from
with 50-83.
These
the original collection by the final editor of the Psalter.

Pss.
common
have
which are not
features
same author or authors, but yet imply
sufficient to
imply the
These
careful selection.
are (1) a desire to engage in the worship of the sacred places

(2) confidence in
Yahweh, the king enthroned
who
in Jerusalem,
watches over the people from thence and saves them
(3) a highly
These Pss. were

and symmetrical poetic forms.
selected from a collection of Pss. gathered under the name of the
Sons of Korah, in Palestine, in the early Greek period.
artistic finish
nip
iJ3
doubtless the
is
same
as
singers distinguished from DTinpn

sq.^
Heman,
cmpn
>ja,
ya, 2 Ch. 20 19 a guild of temple

,
another guild.
According
to
Ch.
of Gershom,
and
According
Ethan, of the sons of Merari, represented the three sons of Levi.
to 1 Ch. 26 19 the doorkeepers of the temple were Sons of Korah and Merari.
According to
Ezr. 2 41 Ne. 7 44 mention only sons of Asaph as singers.
7 18s(
Heman was mp p, a grandson of Kohath, and so both Kohathite
1 Ch. 6
and Korahite. The term " Korahite " seems to have been substituted for " Kohathite," and Heman was the representative of the line, as Asaph was of the
line of Gershom.
Both were guilds of temple singers in the temple of the
Restoration.
All of these Pss. except 48 and 87 were taken up into 2B3.
These have the title nsjoS at the beginning, but 88 has two titles, and mjr ?
is at the beginning of the second.
This singularity makes it probable that
the first title was a later addition, due to the conjecture that, inasmuch as
Heman mentioned in the second title was the chief of the Korahites, his Ps.
should have that title also. Ps. 88 was simply a Maskil of Heman, as 89 was
a Maskil of Ethan.
Ps. 49 differs so much in character from the other Kora518
sq. (33
a Kohathite, Asaph, a descendant
J-
it seems probable that it was not Griginally with that collection,

and that the name came into the title by txt. err. or editorial conjecture,
hite Pss. that
because the Ps. was attached to the group 42-48, immediately before 50 of
Asaph. It represents an early type of WL. Ps. 43 was originally the third
Str.
of 42, as
is
evident from the
common
Rf.
and from
internal characteristics
INTRODUCTION
lxvi
which are common.
We
nine Pss. have been preserved from
more of them,
or not.
1st.
The group
divine name
from the group 84-85, 87-88, by the use of the

former and Yahweh in the latter. This difference was not in
but was due to IE, who changed Yahweh into Elohim. I& originally used
42-49
differs
Elohim
1st,
The remaining
are unable to say whether It had
in the
Yahweh throughout. These Pss. represent different periods of history 45

from the time of Jehu; 46, 87, time of Josiah; 42-43, 84, time of Jehoiachin;
47, middle Persian period after Nehemiah; 44, 48, 85, late Persian period;
:
42-43, 44, 45 were taken from the collection of o^3c. As none of these Pss.
are later than the Persian period, and so many are late in that period, it is
probable that the collection was made early in the Greek period.
are highly artistic in form.
These
them have Refrains: 42-43,
Five of
Pss.
45, 46, 84,
85; three are trimeters, 44, 47, 85; one tetrameter, 46; four pentameters,
42-43, 48, 84, 87, and one varies between tetrameter and trimeter, 45. They
are all highly poetic in content, and on the whole the choicest collection in
the Psalter from a literary point of view.
The term " Asaph " in the titles of twelve Psalms indicates
of religious poems made in Babylonia in the early Greek
period, fro?n which these Psalms were derived.
The group of Pss. 73-83 and the detached 50 have Asaph in
29.
collection
their titles.
later editor,
The
separation of 50 from the group was due to a
probably
( 1 )
make an appropriate concluding
order to
in
Ps. to the first division of 50.
vivid descriptions of nature
in the life of the individual
These
;
Pss.
have
common
features
emphasis of divine providence
(2)
(3) use of history with a didactic pur-
pose; (4) exalted spiritual conceptions of God; (5) sublimity of

style.
These features are not sufficient to show a common author
or guild of authors, but imply careful selection by an editor with
The
a plan and purpose to set forth those features.

originally in a collection
by themselves, made
Pss.
in the early
were
Greek
period, probably in Babylonia.

f|Dx
was a Levite, the son of Berechiah,
Ne. 12 46
Ch. 6 24
W\ one
of the three chiefs
Ch. 15 17 ; a seer, 2 Ch. 29 30 ; associated with David

p| DN
^3 are mentioned I Ch. 25 1 - 2 as set apart to prophesy with
of the Levitical choir,
musical instruments.
It
author of the collection,
is
evident that this Asaph could not have been the
or,
indeed, of any of
its
Pss., for
they are
all
of
a much later date.

"Asaph" is used as a name of the collection, just as
" David " and " Sons of Korah " of the other collections.
Only five of the
twelve Pss. were used in TB1&, but

religious
all
by
IE.
poems, in which the didactic element
The
Pss. of <&
prevails.
These
are
chiefly
Pss., apart
PSALTER OF ASAPH
Ixvii
from glosses, were composed probably as follows: 74, 77" 79, 8i 82, during
;
75, 76, 78, 80, 83, in the early Persian period; 50 in the late Perft
the Exile
Greek period. We may therefore assign the collecGreek period. There are additions, 77^ and 8i a besides
There is nothing in
glosses from the later Greek and Maccabean periods.
the originals that is opposed to the dates given above. All of the Pss. of %
were taken up into 25, and were probably used as the basis of that collection.
The divine name cnn^x seems to have been original to %, and is not to be
ascribed to the editor of IE. This was probably due to the fact that the
collection was made in Babylonia, where the use of that divine name prevailed. In this 21 agrees with P of the Hexateuch, which came from the same
region. Two of the Pss. of % 74, 78, in their original form were taken from
the collection of D^3B>D.
These Pss. received many glosses, and in these
cases d^h^n seems not to have been original.
and 73
sian;
in the early
tion to the early
The other proper names
30.
Neman,
Moses, Ps. go;
in the Psalter, Solomon, Ps. J 2
88; Ethan,
Ps.
80
Ps.
'Ani, Ps. 102,
are pseudonyms.
The name
of Solomon
in the title of Ps. 72, the closing Ps.
is
pseudonym by the
composing from the point of view of Solomon, for it could
not have been written by Solomon himself, even in its original
form. Three pseudonyms are together in the midst of the Psalter,
of the original
doubtless placed there as a
author,
doubtless by editorial design
88 ascribed to
Heman, 89
to
Ethan,
Moses all alike with the same purpose, to compose Pss. in

the name and from the point of view of these ancient worthies.
In no case is the name of an author attached to a Ps.
Ani, Ps.
102, is probably a pseudonym for the suffering pious of Israel. The
Pss. are all, with the exception of these pseudonyms, anonymous.
90
to
(a)
Solomon's name
"7
is
attached to 72, but
it
really belongs only to the
l*-W,
two hexameter heptastichs constituting a prayer for a king

on his accession, probably from the time of Josiah, and therefore appropriately
put into the mouth of Solomon, who might be supposed to have just such
aspirations for his son.
It was originally a Yahwistic Ps.
Solomon is also in
the title of 127 in f^ but not in <>. This is a pilgrim Ps., and we must ascribe
original v. 1
Heman,
the insertion to the conjecture of a late scribe,
(b)
in the title of 88, originally in the collection of
cSuar.
the Ezrahite,
is
It is a Ps. of national
lamentation during the extreme distress of the Exile, and could not have been
31
11
1 K.
(4 ), or the singer of David,
5
Ch. 15 17 19 25 s
It was put into his mouth by the author as a pseudonym.
(<r) Ethan, the Ezrahite, is in the title of Ps. 89.
He was one of the sages of
written either by the sage of Solomon,

1
"
INTRODUCTION
Ixviii
Solomon,
K.
11
(4
31
The
).
Ps. in
its
original form (v. 18
"46
a paraphrase
) is
of the Davidic covenant and a lament as to
its
failure.
of the companions of Jehoiachin in his exile.
It
could not have been written
by Ethan.
of God,
It
was put into
mouth
his
as a
in the title of the prayer Ps. 90,
is
pseudonym,
came from one
It
man
(d) Moses, the
which imitates purposely Dt.
32, 33,
songs ascribed to Moses, with the view of putting the Ps. in his mouth.
could not have been written by Moses.
It is
probably from the later years of the Exile.
WV
mm
")D&i
fainting
and
ijdVi
rpp
before
Ps.
(<r)
rrayer of the
Yahweh pouring out
The author
pseudonym.
rrVan
>2 jpS
not an early
writes in the
It
but dates
102 has in the
afflicted
his complaint,
name
Ps.,
title,
one when he was
t;
is
of afflicted Israel.
probably a
The
Ps.
is
composite v. 2" 12 seems to come from the closing years of the Persian period,
but v. 1 *48* 89 is a Maccabean Ps.
(/) Some codd. (S of 65, 137, so U, have
Jeremiah in the titles
conjectures of late scribes, based on the similarity of
:
the circumstances of the Ps. with those of Je. and La.

inserts Haggai
(g)
and Zechariah in the titles of 146, 147, 148, 149, <S A also Zechariah in the
of 138, 139, doubtless for similar reasons.
titles
thought of
Authorship
is
not to be
and not even pseudonyms.
Afizmor, in the
31.
lection
in these cases,
titles
of fifty-seven Psalms, indicates a
made for singing in public worship
in the early
col-
Greek period,
from which these Psalms were taken.

The term Mizmor, like the terms Miktam and Maskil, implies
a selection or collection of Pss. of this class. They were made, as
the name implies, for public worship in song in the synagogue.
As
all
those whose Tlfittt
is
genuine were derived from the earlier
&, with the exception of the exilic pseudonym

88 and two orphan Pss., 66-67, of tne early Greek period, it is
Q,
Psalters of
1&,
probable that the collection was

(a) There are 57 Pss. in
rived from
51, 62-65,
from
&
B, 35 (36)
68 IOI
^,
'09,
with "UDTD (v. 1)
3-6; 8-9
Pss.:
made about
(+
no, 1 39-141, 143
9: 50, 73, 75-77, 79-80, 82-83.
that time.
of these there were de-
10), 12-13, 15. 19-24, 29-31, 38-41,

J
from
To
U5
Pss.: 47-48, 84-85, 87
these were added 5 orphan Pss.
pseudonym
88, the gnomic 49, and the composite 108.

was doubtless from later scribes, 98, 100, being
parts of the royal advent Ps., which could not have been written, still less
broken up, in time to be included in the collection ; 92 doubtless received
66, 67, 92, 98, 100, the
But the term
this title in
but in
its
in 92, 98, 100,
connection with
earliest
form
Greek period, possibly
its
66 is a composite Ps.,
was probably composed early in the
this Psalter by its editor.
There is no
liturgical assignment.
v. 10-12 , like
for use
in
67,
ground, therefore, on which to go later than

of Pss.
this period for this collection
THE MIZMORIM
(Z>)
<g also attaches âXyuo'j to ten other Pss.
and
lxix
7, II, 14,
94, 99, orphans, but omits
from
25 of IB
43, 44,
39 of HB, using
y5?7 instead. Of these it may be rejected from 99 for the same reasons as from
98, 100, of f$.
43 was originally a part of 42, and doubtless was not sepa-
46 of 5&
rated in
81 of
In 46 mnrc
iftfl.
be assigned
for the
was more
"YiDrD
3ti
is
a later substitution for
it
4,
No good
"vtf.
reason can
omission from II, 14, 25, 94 of |^ or 44 of f& or 81 of &.
have been inserted by assimilation to the groups in
likely to
which they occur.

(V)
In Ps. 7 the use
is
peculiar, for "\)rz^ of <5 represents the
enigmatical
]^yj of f$. This term is used elsw. only Hb. 3 1 , in pi. niJ^J"', where it is
It is derived by Aq., 2, J, &,
doubtless an error for rmj, cf. (@> /xerd. cpdijs.
from iXP and rendered error, confusion. Most moderns, as Ew., De., Kirk., al.,
derive from nyy go astray, reel, and think of the wild, passionate dithyrambs,
with rapid change of rhythm,
have these characteristics.
cf.
It is
Lag. 5iV;201f
-.
But
this
Ps. does not really
indeed confused by many glosses from
differ-
many
The word is doubtless a txt. err., which may have stood for an
original nwjj, as in Hb. 3
but in this case it could not have belonged to this
Ps., which was not in S$,and must have come in by mistake from the previous
ent periods, but the original Ps. was less passionate and rambling than
other Pss.
Ps. 6.
(d) The original Mizmorim were probably, therefore, 54(5). Of these

iE used 34. The original order of these Pss. in that collection was doubtless
different in many instances from their order in the present Psalter.
The group of
32.
divine
name Elohim
Pss. 4.2-83, characterised by the use of the
instead of Yahweh,
was
originally in a
Psalter, edited probably in Babylonia in the middle
major
Greek period,
and made up
chiefly of selections fro?n the previous minor Psalters.

This group of 42 Pss. in the midst of the Psalter differs from
the preceding group, Pss. 1-41, and from the following, 84-150,
by the use of the divine name Elohim, which is seldom used in the
other Pss., and by an avoidance of Yahweh, which is used ordinarily
by them. This use was evidently designed, and in the case of the
selections from 33
and
it,
was not
original,
but editorial.
Pss. therefore constituted a selection of Pss.
from the
made by an
These
editor
Inasmuch as 31 is given complete so

far as known, Pss. 50, 73-83, <E was probably the basis of the
collection. Selections from i\, 42-48, 49 (?), and from J9, 51-65,
68-70, 72, were prefixed to &, and three orphan Pss., 66, 67, 71,
were added. The changed order of these last and of 50 is due to
earlier collections.
later editors.
that of
&
This collection was probably
before
it,
and
for similar reasons.
made
in Babylonia, as
INTRODUCTION
lxx
convenient to give in
It is
mm is used c. 6823
original mm = Yahweh {v.
I.
t.
this
connection the use of the divine names in
mm
OT.
in
BDZ?.).
îx
\f/.
6 Kvpios in (3, for
an
God
of
name
One
the proper
It is
of the
to 35 as " the
Moses according
Israel, first revealed to
Qr.
ever with His
But J uses it from the

It is not used by P until Ex. 6 8
people " Ex. 3 1 -" 15
beginning of his narrative, and possibly explains it as meaning " the everlast.
ing God," Gn. 21 33 .

J (c.
449
c.
211
J,
D, R.
63
after Ex.
(c.
In the prophetic histories
t.
The
Chr. uses
it
781
163
(c.
D uses
t.).
but constantly by
t.),
apart from his phrases
it
used sparingly by E, but constantly by
it is
but avoids
in his sources,
in his
it
own
composition.
used throughout the prophetic literature, but in various proportions, and
It is
some
in
used cautiously by
It is
and by P
t.)
only in the Prologue and Epilogue (27
it
in a proverbial expression 12 9 ;
In Dn.
The book
writers chiefly in combination with other divine names.
of Jb. uses
it is
but in Pr.
is
it
t.),
the seams (4
and
t.),
the characteristic divine name.
used only in ch. 9 (7 t.) (source), and in Ec. not at all.

\j/, except in the group 42-83 (E), where it is used 44
It is
stantly used in
con-
(chiefly
t.
glosses).
nw
D
is
239
(c.
used by Chr. 6
t.)
Ex. 202 ; OTtjhn 1

Chr. 11
t.,
D2
t.)
99
(28
-
is
t.,
t.,
dub.) 13* 30s
(all
binations
mm
Ps. 81
mm
"
a P nr OI
-
in citation
from
(c.
Je. 18
uncommon
elsw. not
t.,
Uses of
mm
with
in
\J/
20 8 g^ 2*
cnSx and other
sfs.
and Ch. (26 t.); in $ >fhn 1 7 2 4 18 29 35 s4

406 109 26 vn\x 1 33I'2 144^ 146 5 The comdtiSx Sx 50 1 are conflations of an original
-
t.)
38 22
18
118'27 ,
Sx
seldom
elsw.
11
"*
Ti^*
(c. 30 t.), in Jo. 7 t.,

70 t.) and of
(the law of vows); Wfbyt 'i is also a phr. of
elsw. seldom, Ps. 76 12
used by Chr. 16
4 t,
D2
a phr. of
are characteristic of Je. (11
104 1
Is. 2
105 7 10647 113 5 122 9 123 2
6 8 9 9
-
combined with other divine names.
frequently
mm.
fm is a poetic
US 14 -") Ex. I7 16
o>n^x m 68 19 (?);
contraction of
Is.
Mm 115I
7
;
1224 130 3 135 4
elsw.
116 19 117 2 1351-3.21
mm,
38 11 Ct. 86 ;
1471-20
26* (?);
Is.
Wyn 10435 105 45
I4 6i-io
SSnr. 1506 .
earliest use Ex. 15 2 (cited Is. 12 2 Ps.
nw m
1481-
48
io6i-
1*
i-
112 1
i5oi-
49
In other phrs. 77 12 89 9 947
i
>DB>
in 1
U3
685 (?);
1-
115 18
102I 9
V?m
115 18 1196.6.17.18.19
12
Ps.
29I
89 7 ; (2) gods, ni Sx
things
mighty
in nature, Sk
(3)
Ps. 36 7 Sx ^nx 80H; (4) used of God as the most primitive term, c. 217 OT.
Sxn the true God I8 31 33 48 68 20 2i 77 15 85 s cf. Is. 42 s
as the Strong One.
>Sx my God Pss. 18 3 22 2 2 63 s 6S 26 89" 10225 11828 1407 cf. Ex. 15 2 Is. 44I 7 ;
$Sk n.m. strong one:
II.
2i
44 8ii, "UJ
D^x â
(1) angels,
mn
Sx 8 i 10 Dt. 32I 2 Mai. 2 11 ;
htnw
Sx Ps. 68 :J6 ;
liayi Sx 29*;
17
99
19 2
1465 ;
apjn Sx
Dim ^x
2i
Kx
o^Drn
also 42*
84 s
136 26
Ps. 86I 5 Ex.
2i
107H 11827 I39i 7
23
Gn. 33 (E) Dt. 32 18 33^; mS* Sx
1496 150I;
Ps.
78
s6
.
>}ho Sx
42 10
Sk); rex Sx 31 6
for ^n
(5) Sx without article, of God: indef.

11 17
7
s
20
3
2i
s
10
52 7 55
74 77
57 68
73
78
I042 i io6i 4
n Sx 42s (prob.
Snj Sx 77I 4 95 3 Dt.
941- 1;
Ps.
5
8
cf.
43
4
;
niDpj s x
s
34 (J) Dt. 4";
X'^j
Sx
elsw. def. 7 X2 io 1U2 i6 x
18 - 19
s4 41
-
(6) divine
82 1 83 2 89 s 902
name
50I (gl.), as
PSALTER OF THE ELOHIST

III.
^^ n.m.
real pi.
8 - 8 - 27
(i) rulers Ex. 2i 6 22*-
(2) superhuman beings, including God and
lxxi
angels, Gn.
Jn. 5
27
Pss.
82 1
138*;
Ps. 86 (cf. Jb.
38 7 );
(4) gods
2 4
1
7
Jb. i 2 38 Gn. 6
(J), cf. D^M J3;
s
7 9
5
135
96 s Dt. 6 14 13 8 +; d\-iSn ?:> Pss. 95 96* 97
(5) 7# God of Israel, pi. intensive, originally with article, the All Strong,
retaining this mng. when the article was omitted in usage, but subsequently
(3) angels, ovftM(n)
86 8 136 2
Pss.
losing
>i2
D>D>'n >nhn
mng. and standing
its
like 6e6s, deus,
God
DTiSiO v*x
of 90, DTiSttn
vious n.
title
{v.
used in the
It is
common name
as a
BDi?.).
It
used with
is
mp 87 s where
the Divine Being,
only in phrs.
on-ox >hSn 47 10 , phr. of
phr.
the article really defines the pre-
cstr. in
for
article in
J,
htnw
^nSs
7
s
9
48 (benedictions)
41 14 72 18 106
59 68 69 , phr. of E, Je., Chr. ; apjp >rb* a
poetic phr. 20 2 46 s 12 75 10 76 7 8i 2 5 84 s 947 ; JKS" >tbH with various sfs. 18 47
-
9
s
s
24s 25 s 27 s 65 79 85 ;
59
11 18
nj7D 'n
dtiSn
used with
is
09 4 7i 4
5 59'2
\-iSn
frequently in
\f/,
tîs"
83 14 844
'n
*nSnn
89;
'i
88 2
'n
pTJ 'n
nDn
109 1 ; DViSitn
'n
136 2
's
because of the emphasis upon personal
9 18
30
2
15
s3
8
8 i8 7
'rt*? 3 5
42 7 12
25 31
35 40
86 2 91 2 9 422 10433 118 28 119U5 143W 145 1 1462 ;
147 12 ; vrt?H 37 31 144 15 ; UV}Sk 18 32 206 40 4 4421
in lyric poetry.
12 22
rnxux
(?);
sfs.
God
relations with
43
43
*njn8n 'N 51 16 ;
42 4 n 68 29 ; tjVjSw 146 10
For other
66 8 92 14 95 7 98 3 115 3 116 5 l&lZl 1 '; DmrtSg 79 10 "ii5 2
uses of d^hSk with mm and 'j-'N, z>. I. IV. dtiSx is used alone for God in
:p;f?K
'50 3
48 29
c.
180
elsw.
t.,
22
c.
\f>
t.
v.
J r^Sx
VII.
a poetic sg. of dti^x, used Dt.
is
32 15 17 , and on this basis as an archaism in late poetry Pss. 18 32 (for Sk 2 S.

22 32 ) 5022 (gl.) 114 7 (err.) 139 19 (gl.). It is characteristic of Jb. (41 t.).
syn. of Baal, used in North
IV. % î? divine name, originating in Judah
-
Israel (v.
BDB.); always
Lord
mm;
for
also 6 actios in
name from 'HN
divine
In the oldest usage

140
I302
5
17
\p
elsw.
40 18 54 s 68 23 90 1
either precedes or follows
Qr. 68 21 69 7 73 s8 109 21 141 8

It
gl. in 22 31 35 17 as 38I6 398
.
of a larger
names
it
is
intensive pi. sovereign lord.
(= mm
10
57
55
questionable.
It
is
mm
an original
"ij-in
to use
10
is
so 24 16 2 37 13 59 12 86 3
is
original in either sense or a substitute for
substitute for
mm no5
use in
Its
was
It
my sovereign Lord,
name Adonay
later a proper
@.
as applied to men.
was
it
AV., Lord, to be distinguished from

The pointing - was to distinguish the
6 Kvpios in (3-
gl.
in 38s3
as Qr. for
mm
illustrated
V. pins*
tr
is
62 13
mm.
27
5 - 12
16
*>jin
is
50
15
51
ij"in
certainly a
Seventeen codd. Kenn.
rd.
in conflation of text for earlier
a real gl., not in <g 38 10
24 6gi2. is. 33
44
66 18 68 20
89
not certain whether
-
and though
773 (<g D , n s x ) 778 358.
It
{s
in <S
part
20
The tendency
78 s5 79 12 86 9 90 17
in later times, and also its general use for other divine
-
73
by these editorial changes.
given 24 10
is
mm
108 4 ) 71 s
highest (1) name of God, Nu. 24 16 Dt. 32 s Ps. 18 14

(= 2 S. 22 14 j, used as an archaism 9 3 21 8 5014 73 11 77 11 78 17 83 19 9I 1 9 92 2
107 11 Is. 14 14 La. 3 35 88 ; with other divine names ]vhy h Gn. 141 s * 9 20 22
VI.
??.
Pss. 78 s5 87 s (?),?vSp
mm
7" (?) 46*
3
9
3
56
(?) 47 97 ; ]vhy o^nSx 57 78
rulers, either monarchs or angel princes
\vhy ija 82 6
:
VII.
The group
of Elohistic Pss.
is
composed of
selections
(2) of
INTRODUCTION
lxxii
O) From !& 42-48,
These use 0>nSx 36
49 (?).
a few possibly original in
3ft,
some doubtless
t.;
glosses,
but the great majority editorial substitutions for
an original mm.
niKas.mm was retained in the Rf. 46 s 12 but in 48 it is a

42 s 46 s 47 3 6 4s 2 is either a gl. or a substitution of later editors for
In the Pss. of 3& not in 35, D^nSw is used 84 s 10 (all glosses
the vrhn of 35.
mm
gl.
in
or
but
txt. err.),
nwas
nini
^nSs
v .2.
v. 3 - 12 - 12
S Nn
ll
f
From
(b)
mm
mm
used
is
l. 2.
Pss. of
j-ix
15.
All of
(c)
mm
used but 15
besides 6 t.in io8 2
Pss.
Ps.
js
mosa
t.
6 - 8 - 12 - 12 - 14
86 uses wrh*
a i so a
evident that D>nhn of
It is
In most other cases
of 14.
v. 8
f
10 - 14
11
v. 1
15
&
that have
been preserved were taken up into 35

made in 35, but by a
13
n n
-
*j-ik
The
<>-
50, 73-83.
later editor.
mm
is
used 73 20 77 s
substitution for dvtSh used v. 11

different
used the divine name cnSx 40 t.

is used 50 1 74 18 75 76 12
gî. 16 g^n. 19^ j n a n cases either glosses themselves or in larger
-
78 65 79 12 ;
mm
(</)
also
io 4
'>
and nisax 0*nSn 1 8o5 20 were originally mitas

The orphan Pss. 66, 67, 71, use cviSn 18 t.,
18
a mosaic
is
6-
\hn 51 17 54s 55 10 57W 59 12 62 13 68 12 18 2 23 27 88.

OViSn ^ 59s and nwax
>jin 69 7 are conflations of
dtiSn mn< 72 18 is conflation in the doxology.
msax
Besides <jin
glosses.
12
+, which
mm
was so
it
j-
glosses of different date.
Pss.
yg4. 21 ygb
later editor.
still
separation of 50 from the group was not
These
8o8
I44 o
jhi s p s
15
is gl.
late scribes.
The
1&,
in 35 also use
68 21
">
Elohistic
8. 4. 6. 8. 9. 12.
There can be no
and that wnhn was
15.
25 22 36a.
not used in 85 (but
is
53 has been substituted for
v. 9 is txt. err. for
were taken 51-65, 68-70, 72. In these, dtiSn is used 102 t.

s
17 n
11
All these
56 5S 7 59*- 9 64 11 68 17 69 14 32 84 70'-- 6
54 55
for in the other Pss. of IB, Dnf?n is

,
D^nSw 1
are glosses, or substitutions of a
of two
was the divine name of
by the editor of
it
4 - 13
6
is used 87 s
D^nSs
y.9^ or in g 8 ( ?) f but , v# 2. 10. 14.
doubt, therefore, that

substituted for
IW v.2
but mm v. 2
nutax
D^nSun
'\
8. 9.
mm
11.
>rw
is
used 66 18
12
17 - 18 - 19
These
19
.
ijin
and
ijin
73
28
nwax
d\"iSk
'\
mm
mm
only 71 1
in v. 6
16
a later
belong to
Pss. in 15 doubtless followed 72.
It is
and % together would not

have done the same with the Pss. of IB. These were the only Pss. not in
D, 1ft, 3l. Pss. 66 and 67 were in fR of the early Greek period; Ps. 71 in
4-9 14~ 19
its original form, v.
from the Greek period. The Psalter of 35 could
not therefore have been earlier, or indeed much later.
improbable that an editor
who kept
the Pss. of
3ft
Psalms have in their titles a reference to the

which indicates that they were taken from
a major Psalter which bore this title. They were collected in the
middle Greek period in Palestine, as a prayer book for the synagogues, selected from the previous minor Psalters.
33.
Fifty -five (57)
director or choir master,
The Pss. with HSMft ; are scattered through the Psalter. The
term means, " Belonging to the Director." These Pss. were taken
from a Psalter bearing the Director's name.
Thirty-five of the
PSALTER OF THE DIRECTOR
Ixxiii
To these
fifty-four Mizmorim were probably taken as a basis.
were added sixteen Pss. from , four (5) from It, and one from 3L
As no Ps. later than the previous minor Psalters was used, it is
probable that the collection was made in the middle Greek period,
As the divine name Yahweh was retained, this
The term Director
not long after fH.
Psalter was doubtless collected in Palestine.

also suggests the period of the Chronicler,
The
the term.
who
alone elsewhere uses
The
great majority of these Pss. are prayers.
collection was, therefore, like 29, designed as a prayer-book for
Hb.
use in the synagogues.
3 also attaches ffettE? as part of the
This was originally a part of
of the song therein contained.
title
the Psalter of the Director (JB3&) and was subsequently
The
Hb.
to
final editing
than the
Simon
II.
nxjnS
Pi. ptc.
is
Hb. and the
of
removed
must therefore have been

close of the
earlier
Canon of the
This also points to the middle Greek period, prior
Prophets.
to
&
Psalter of
219-198
B.C.
with prep.
from mi vb. denom. of
not used in Qal, but only in
Pi.,
The vb. is
rwj, v. 9
with the exception of a single Niph. ptc.
6.
enduring (of apostasy), and in Pi. only in Chr. and titles of Pss.,
mngs. act as overseer, superintendent, director : (1) in building or repair-
nnxj, Je. 8 5 ,
in the
'
8,
1 Ezr.
^ 2 Ch. 34 1
c. s inf. 2 Ch. 2 17 , abs.
c. iy 2 Ch. 2
, c.
3
2 Ch. 34 12 ; (2) in the ministry of the temple, c. h'; I Ch. 23*; (3) in the organised liturgical service, I Ch. 15 21 , six of them overseeing the basses, nTE^n h';,
5
ing the temple,
leading them with nru3, and eight over the sopranos,
nwSp
%',
leading them
with harps (y. 34). Heman, Asaph, and Ethan were over them all, leading
with cymbals. This doubtless represents the temple service of the middle
Greek period, and
it is
altogether probable that
mirh
in the titles of the Pss.
has the same meaning, especially as these and other musical terms are associated
with
it
in the titles.
master.
titles,
the
The
We
may
and indicates that these
name
it as meaning director, or choir

meaning here as in other uses in the
therefore take
preposition ^ has the same

Pss.
were taken from a Psalter collected under
The modern view
of the Director or choir master.
assignment to the care of the choir master
is
that ? indicates
improbable, because, as Ols. says,
was a matter of course, and would not be specified in titles. And this
would not explain its use in some Pss. rather than in others. <& interprets
this
rvtiu? as late
Theodoret
in
form for rw'j
els
rd t\os.
NrairS to sing in liturgy, taking
it
as
This
is
explained by Eusebius and
end (of the world).

Aram. inf. with the mng. use
an eschatological sense: unto
1& renders
the
constantly,
perpetually, thinking of perpetual use in the liturgy.
The explanation
" for the accomplishment, fulfilment, rendering fully,"
is
most probable that
and
improbable.
of De.,
It
seems
agree in thinking of these Pss. as selected for
INTRODUCTION
lxxiv
Another tradition is given in Aq.

These follow a conceit of
perpetual use unto the end, in the liturgy.
inKowoiip,
iwcvLKios,
t6 vLkos,
et's
victore.
the school of Rabbi Akiba (due probably to the Messianic hopes of that
period) that they were the triumphal songs of Israel.
But
this
does not suit
The
the character of these Pss., which are prayers rather than hymns.
preserves the older tradition of
of the collection
which
is
<g,
concerned, though
have
Fifty-five Pss.
which belong
rciV2>
Q;
64, 65 of
66-67 orphans
28) of It;
{v.
109,
{y.
139-140 of B.
from 13 (four Maskilim, 52-55,

six others,
43,
these thirty-five were Miz47,
49 (?) of It;
27); 75-77, 80
To
of
51, 62,
84-85,
these were added sixteen
Miktamim, 56-60; one Shir, 18,

moreover five (six) Pss. were added
five
69-70)
II, 14, 36, 61,
we may add 10 and
these
Of
31, 39-41 of
Pss.
To
and 42.
68of(?)
and
1st
misses the exact sense of the term
in the titles.
to the previous Pss., 9
morim: 4-6, 8-10, 12-13, '9-22,
from
it
2T
essentially correct so far as the use
is
given by the Chronicler.
is
88(?)
which
and the
(four (five) Maskilim, 42-45, 88,
Shir,
46)
one also from
All of these Pss. were used in previous Psalters, though they were
<E, 81.
adapted by
this editor for use in his time.
These
Pss. are chiefly prayers, the
great majority of them, thirty-three, being of this kind, as
hymns and
eleven
tially a
prayer book, on the basis of the earlier
synagogues of the Greek period.
This
is
in the sense of director or choir master,
the temple as described by Chr.
Ch.
15,
compared with
This Psalter was therefore essen-
thirteen religious poems.
and
fft, for
use in the
confirmed by the fact that

is
mj: s
characteristic of the service of
and belongs
to his period.
It is
used elsewhere only in Hb. 3 19 as part of the title of that ode which, doubtless also originally was in $3&, but was separated from it and inserted in
,
Hb.
The
Twelve Minor Prophets was closed and fixed in

Ben Sira (BS. 49 10 ) because he mentions the
Daniel g 2 seems to imply that the Canon
that technical name.
of the Prophets was closed. The Psalter of the Director must therefore have
been made in the middle Greek period.
Canon
Twelve by
the
34.
collection of the
in
the time of
The Director attached
to his
prayer book instructions
the choir with reference to the tones, the voices,
instruments
to
be
and
the
to
musical
used in the rendering of certain psalms in
public worship.
Twenty-nine of the
Pss. of
B3& have
musical directions attached.
Several tones are mentioned to which special Pss. were

sung, indicated usually by the initial words of
some
to
be
familiar song.
There are several special references to the kind of voice that

was most appropriate. There are also several kinds of musical
instruments mentioned as suitable for accompanying the singing.
These are, in all cases, special directions. Where such do not
MUSICAL DIRECTIONS
appear,
a reasonable inference that the choirs were
it is
it
made
for the use
was possible to
of
great synagogue in Jerusalem, where
some
fulfil
There
these directions.
to those instruments of
left free in
This collection of 3ft was doubt-
their choice in these respects.

less
lxxv
no reference
is
music that were especially characteristic
of the feasts and of the more ornate worship in the temple.

Inasmuch
as all the musical directions are attached to Pss. of I33&,
reasonable to suppose that they were
first
it
They
attached to this Psalter.
is
are
of three kinds: (i) designation of tone or melody, (2) of voice, (3) of musical instrument.
The tones
(1)
in
accordance with an ancient usage which continues until
The
the present time.
preposition by precedes these words, with the mng.
In some cases bn
in accordance with, after (the tone of).

of
in
it,
some
are usually referred to by the use of initial words of
well-known song,
accordance with a not infrequent misuse of
used instead
is
this prep, for V: {v.
Miktamim
BZ)B.).
B, and 75 of
The bn is pointed as negative in MT., and so the two words seem to mean
21.
Destroy not ; but the omission of by is striking and improbable. It should be
Sn for by as usual, and the original piece probably began with Destroy, referring to enemies of the nation.
RV. does not translate, but transliterates.
(a) nna>n bn
These
is
used in the
of Pss. 57-59,
titles
have a variety of measures.
Pss.
It is
of
hardly possible that the refer-
was doubtless to a tone for cantilation,

as the tones of the early synagogue and early Church, which are capable of
use in pieces of different measure and different strophical length.
(b) D^pm dSn DiV by is in the title of the Miktam, Ps. 56. The first line of
ence could have been to a melody.
It
the piece referred to was probably, The silent dove of them that are afar
RV. m
as in
d-rrb
RV.
t&v ayLuv
pLep.aKpvjxp.ivov
is
doubtless a paraphrase.
is
in the title of Ps. 45,
(<r)
title
nnj?
]VW
of 80 of &.
praise of the
The view
by
is
Maskil of
These
it
all
first
virkp
off,
rod Xaov tov
the people retnoved far from the sanctuary,
=for
in the title of Ps. 60, a trimeter
Law, whose
that
does not translate.
transliterates, but
and of 69 of
Ifc,
IB;
Miktam
m-iy
DWW
of $3.
QWV
Sn
is
undoubtedly refer to the same piece, a

line was,
my
testimony
is
Ps.
in
a beautiful anemone.
referred to an instrument of music shaped like a
mng. "
by
in the
lily
has
which cannot be proved in

the usage of this word. The pi. is the pi. of intensity, " beautiful anemone."
It is not translated in the text of RV., but RV. m has it essentially as I have
nothing in
given
who
it.
its
favour, not even the
(3 virep tQ>v aXkoiu)dr]<Top.e't>(>)v or tois aXhoutidyGop.e'voLS
shall be changed,
is
(d) nSnD by in the

title
lily,"
of 88, Maskil of
-=for those
a misinterpretation.
title
of 53, a Maskil of
MaeXed rod
airoKpidijvai takes the
as inf. cstr.
r\y;
answer, respond.
, and
map*?
nSnn by
in
&,
are doubtless the same.
first
word
as a proper
Heman, both
name and
Aq., 0, 3, " for the dance,"
is
in the
<f
virep
the second
inappropriate
INTRODUCTION
lxxvi
M T.
to the sadness of these Pss.
rd. r>Sft
we
;.
-t.
rhnq
so essentially
v-v<:<-<?,
n.
before
cstr.
1".
t>,
3.
inf.
from SSt\
improbable.
is
most prob-
It is
wounu: .,
from *>Soj and ""u;"' inf.
ufer dilution. Two words only of the original are preserved, For
wounding suffering affliction. It is transliterated in RV.
- * Sj hind
(<f) Ps. 22 has in the title inr*i
of the dawn. The third word
able that
should
We
missing.
is
rd. r*nr n.f.
might supply the
the hind in the early morning
vb. leaps* thinking of the fresh vigour of
but that does not
suit
the character of the Ps.
more appropriate to think of the hind hunted to death in the early morning.
2T and Midrash regard it as referring to the lamb of the Booming sacrifice
But it is improbable that the hind would represent the lamb. The hind
was not used for sacrifice in the OT. This Ps. was in 13, J'fl, |
Lordy
(/) $ adds to Ps. 70 the title eis rd Suwou /ac Kv/wo*,
showing that another tone was added at so late a date. For it is improbable
that it was original and was omitted from the text in ]^.
It is
--
(g)
and 2
irrip
in the title of Ps
nir
D. jjH. Si
S
54 of It, JH.
pro torcularibus, for the wine presses,
a harvest song at the vintage or treadi-
Y,
so
\rjtn2;
_:ers therefore to
read.
3,
This suits the triumphant, joyous character oi these
grapes.
and
Pss.,
is
prob-
They were to be sung to the tone of some well-known vintage

Aq., 6, have in Ps. irwtp rijs yerOLTidos, but the Syr. -Hex. of Aq. in
ably correct.
song.
tite
tqO \yfvoO or
t2p
iirl
musical instrument.
\ifw.
This
is
more probable than a Git-
the harp which David brought from Gath," or
a tone of Gath, the march of the Gittite guard
explanation of
r\"\i
Ml'., both equally improbable.
all
62 of 3,
in
ill,
pn*T Sj
doubtless refer to the same thing.

ion of
of J.
and
'
the penult
in
&,
is
fR,,
his choir,
-'
probable that this name

err. for ";
plW?
doubtless
";
in apposition with hs:?^ as De., in
is
rather
it
39 of E, Jft,
and the
referred to, v.
is
Ch
in
err. for >7,
a variation of MT., not of the original
probable that Jeduthun, the choir master,
It is
would be
is
in 77 of
S in 59
but
Ch.
is
im-
which case
The
refers to a tone of this choir.
it
**;*
reference to
a lily-shaped musical instrument of seme Rabbis, though followed by Gcs*,

is without justification.
(2) There are two voices referred to. the falsetto and the b.
(<*)
irrip
'
'
tQp Kpv$l<av
secret,
hidden.
in
the
title
of Ps. 46, tetrameter of It.
pro arcanis, deriving from rrchy

This was interpreted as in a gentle, quiet
n.f.
an
youth.
1
t-entutibus follow
These
last are
Ch. 15 20 where
Ps.
it
refers to the
maidenlike
probably
it
in the service of song.
was the
derive from ncSy
falsetto
male
Some think
march of Yahweh
style.
in the
At the end of
it
as
Ps. 4S
tQv
p*a>io-
n.f. abst.,
is
found in
of maidens, as
;
but maidens
Bo. thinks of the tenor voice
voice.
\nckp
Aq. hrl
nearer the correct view, for the explanation
6S*, where they play upon timbrels
took no part
MT. and
style.
aiu/yiwv derives as pi. of zh*T9 ever, in the late sense of ages.

r-irrtnv
interprets
in the sens
but more
?
>cems
MUSICAL DIRECTIONS
lxxvii
It probably belongs to 49, from the title of which it has been

detached by error, the r; being omitted as snpposed dittog., or for the oppoIt is also probable that pV nc "; in the title of Ps. 9 belongs
site reason.
here. It is usually interpreted on the basis of MT. as a reference to a tone in
out of place-
accordance
two words of the
(1); this tone being designated by
irith
first
Death to the son," or, 4* Death for the son "; bat this is in itself improbable and has no support in Vrss^ which all rd. rr: *;. vwkp rHo Kpm+Uow
tov viou, Aq. HanSnrrot rou viov, 9 owep axjeff to* viov. These are donbtless
But then we most follow them in interpreting it in
correct as to the form.
the same way as in 46, and refer it to the falsetto Yoke. \2*f is then the
fuller designation, showing that it was the maiienUke voice of a son, thinkline,
**
ing of a boy or a youth.
-.:.--,
interprets
fH and 8.
pro octava. This is
in accord with 1 Ch. 15, which refers to the lower
The opinion of some that it refers to an instrument
in the titles of Pss. 6, 12, both prayers of
is
as vwip rif% 07009*, on the octave, so
it
donbtless correct, as
it is
octave or the bass roice.
of eight strings
is
a mere conceit, without support in the OT.
(3) There are references to two kinds of musical instruments

instruments and wind instruments.
stringed
(<j) rvx is in the titles of Pss. 4, 6, 54, 53, 67, 76, with 2 of accompaniment, and in 61 (sg.) with *?. Of these, 54, 55, were Masldhm ; 4, 6, 67,
B 76 in % ; 4, 6, 54, 55, 61, are prayers ; 67, a

has cV Spates in 6*
poem. They are of different measures.
The form is pL f. of Tri: njf. stringed
34, 55, 61, 67, 76, and r> faXfioU in 4.
:: vb. denom. PL to play on stringed instruments^ r*2" flayers
instrument.
on stringed instruments, Ps. 68". Hb. 31- * hare in
the same word, donbtless in both cases mrjfc correct for
ITiese seven Pss. and Hb. 3
were to be accompanied by stringed instruments, such as the lyre and harp.
~
It is
5 in the title of Ps. 5, a morning prayer of fH and B.
ib)
interpreted by
and 6 as inrip rHp mXnpmmpwtan*, If pro ea quae kereditatem
consequitur, Ao^, 2, 3, pro kereditatious, all deriving the form as pL nX from
76, in
fH
hymn
4, 6, 54, 55, in
76, a
The ~*
inherit.
is
doubtless variation for "7 as often.
explanation of this term has yet been given.
formed by
from tt, a variation of
De., MolL, forfiute playing, cf
No
reasonable
I P*P** ** Hil, or
S. to*
K.
30*.
i* Is.
n.
abstr.,
as
probable that
It is
It is
it is
probable that
instruments of the class of the pipe or simple Ante are referred to.
It is
terms,
and
noteworthy that these references are not only few, bat in general
that
particular musical instrument is referred to.
no
especially characteristic of festivals in the temple worship
The music was probably

'
j''
:-:
--:- z
ir. :
And
temple courts.
that of a simple orchestra of two or four pieces of the

;--;.----:?.
it is
Psalters.
is little
There
is
;.-
-_?::
also probable that musical instr uments
used in the synagogues, or

(d) There
The music
does not appear.
we would have had more
assignments
_--
'
"
:'~t
were seldom
of this kind.
reference to musical instruments in the earner minor
no reference
in
B,
for 57*
= io8 =
144* were not originally
INTRODUCTION
lxxviii
in
(v.
In 21 the only reference
27).
in
is
Si^4
to a ne.v
moon
celebration,
doubtless in the temple courts, with the use of the Ssj and 11:3 the harp and
two chief kinds of stringed instruments usually associated
lyre, the
the horn, and the ^n timbrel.
In |& 43* the tu:>
is
new
the
used in temple worship
so in the orphan 3$ 2 92* both iu:> and Sij. This probably represents the
On great occasions, such as feasts or
ordinary worship of the Greek period.
celebrations of victories,
more instruments of music were used
so in the
royal advent Ps. 47 s (It) the new, and in 98 s 6 the nuD, the new, and the
mssn the straight trumpet. In the Maccabean Hallels a greater number and
variety of instruments appear
ship with greater
and
the nij3
f|n,
pomp
due to the reorganisation of the temple wor7

147 mentions only the nur, 149 3
than ever before.
and
but I50 :i_5 the 1U3 and Ssj, the "\BW
instruments not mentioned earlier
ments, and D^SxSx cymbals.
The
qr,
and
also the
2ir; the small organ, D^JD stringed
instru-
mention the use of musical
instru-
Pss. also
ments by minstrels apart from public worship so the 1U3 in 49 s of I&

and both the "U3 and ^21 in the orphan ji*2 57 s
in the orphan 137;
144
9 all
collection
0/ Hallels, or songs of praise, was made for
the temple sennce in the
Greek period.
larged in the Maccabean period.

titles
and
108 3
glosses).
35.
( ?)
(=
It
was
subsequently en-
These Psalms have in
their
the term Hallelujah.
rîSSn = Praise ye Yah

and the beginning of Pss.
The term
116, 117,
is
found
at the close of Pss. 104, 105, 115,
Ill, 112,
of Pss. 106, 113, 135, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150.
and
it
it
also at the begin-
In the case of 105, 107, 114,
ning of 105, 107, 114, 116, 117, 118, 119, 136.

116, 117, 136,
both beginning and end
at
<S gives
seems to have been detached by error from the beginning
of these Pss. and attached to the close of the previous Pss. in

Pss. are Hallels except
118 and 119, which are only so given
being a triumphal Maccabean song, the

of the Law.
Both of these were regarded as Hallels
This separation was due to the
All of these
in <&, the
former
latter the great alphabetical praise
Hallels are in the present Psalter in four groups:
146-150.
^.
final
These
in later usage.
104-107,
m-117,
editor of the Psalter.
135-136,
104-107
constitute a tetralogy, 104 being a Ps. of creation, 105 telling the early history
of Israel, 106 of the Exodus, 107 of the Restoration.
with
1 1
1-1
2,
The second group
begins
a pair complementary in subject and alphabetic in structure;
113 begins the special Hallel of the great feasts, according to later liturgical
At the Passover the order was 11 3-1 14 before supper, 11 5-1 18
assignment.
after supper.
In the third group 136
is
the ordinary Great Hallel, with
Rf. repeated twenty-six times in the present Ps.,
much
simpler.
In later times Pss.
though the
earliest text
its
was
19-136 were likewise called the Great

The last group of
Hallel in distinction from the ordinary Hallel 11 3-1 18.

Hallels consisted of the doxologies 146-150.
All of these Hallels except 147,
HALLELS AND PILGRIM PSALTER
lxxix
Greek period and were doubtless in their original form in

composed for public use by the choirs especially
on the great feasts. The collection consisted of sixteen Pss. A Maccabean
distributed these Hallels in the
The final editor of
editor added 147, 149.
In later liturgical use 118 and 119 were regarded as
present four groups.
149, belong to the
the collection of that period,
\f/
Hallels
and
ma.
18W.
nm
513
t(l)
The
later 120-134.
still
nin, and
For SSn and nSnn

Hiph. imv. 2
pi.
is
28 13
Pr.
cf.
32
for rv v.
Qal
[it].
a late usage Ps. 32*,
con/ess,
technical terms of the Hallels are rmSSn,
v. 1
(I.)
not in
K.
wa
for
v. Pss.
but only Hiph.
\p,
$*> 35
2 Ch. 624-26.
18
the rich 49 19 ; elsw. (b) Yahweh in the
(2) praise: (a) the king Ps. 45
2
8
9
s
3
19
ritual: c. ace. nvv 7 18 g 2 109 80 III 1, n; 118 , '>
44 54 99 138 142 ,
1 a^D 89 s ; sfs. referring to
1850 28 7 3 o 10 18 35 18 42*- u 43*- 6 52 11 57 10
,
mm
821. 28 ug7
6 7 4.4.6.6 7I 22 76 11 86 12 ggll I0 g4
2 IO5 1 IO6 1 107!- 8 15- 21- 31 Il8 L29 I36 1
2
92
,
33
^L*
140 14
sfs.
referring to
abs. w~\p ~\yh
to
36.
305 97 12
Yahweh 6 6 (?),
38 18 Pss. 75 2
Dir S
c . S,
nwS
IQ647 122*
7913 ioo4 119 62 ;
of songs for the use of pilgrims on their way

was made in the middle Greek period.
collection
These Psalms have in their

120-134 have in their
Pss.
tCjv avafiadix&v, ode
rise to
^jM
139^
V.2-3.26,
three great feasts
the
Aq.,
cf. Is.
Cf.
eis
tAs
of
" Songs of Pilgrimage ."
nnyon T^. This is rendered in ySr;

and 3 canticum graduum, gradual psalms,
tG>v avafiaaeuv. These variations have given
titles
ascents,
avafidcreis,
titles,
g-cr/xa
three different theories:
The phrase
(i)
the temple leading up from the court of the
upon which these
of Israel
were chanted
Pss.
refers to the fifteen steps in
women
;
to the court of the
men
so Lyra, Luther, Horsley, Gr.
The Talmud indeed mentions these Pss. in that connection (Middoth, II. 5,
Sukka, 51 b), but simply to compare them with those steps on which the music
resounded on the
Pss. as
first
used thereon
were not suited
day of the
feast of
{v. De., p. 780).
to that purpose.
Tabernacles
does not explain the
it
Furthermore, the contents of these Pss.
They
are not temple Pss.
(2)
The term
has metrical significance indicating the stairlike parallelism, advancing by

steps or degrees
De W. This is a modern
method of parallelism is frequently used in
them all, and not in a thoroughgoing manner
so Ges., Koster, De., Moll.,
theory based on the fact that this
But
these Pss.
in
any
it is
not used in
and certainly not
There are other

going manner,
Pss.
v.
to such
which use
12.
(3)
this
an extent as
method of
The term
to give titles to the group.
parallelism in a
more thorough-
refers to the ascents of pilgrimage
(a) j5 and the ancient Fathers thought of the ascent from the Babylonian exile.
Ew., in 1839, called them "the songs of the

lius,
homeward marches."
(b) Agel-
Herder, Eichhorn, Ew. in 1866, and most modern scholars, think of the
ascents to the feasts of the

sionals.
Is.
30 29
Ps.
Law.
Street thought that they
42 s shew that
it
was the custom
to
were simply proces-
make
pilgrimages to
INTRODUCTION
lxxx
and music, and even sacred dances and shoutings. We

would expect, therefore, that a collection of songs suitable for this purpose
would be made. These songs have a common social and patriotic character.
They are all hexameters composed of one or more hexastichs. They could all
have been sung to the same tone. They were all composed in the Greek
It is probable that this last Ps. was
period, except 129, which is Maccabean.
added to the collection, which originally consisted of fourteen Pss. made in
the temple with song
the middle Greek period.

37. A considerable number of Psalms, especially those of the
Greek period, did not find their way into any of the minor or major
Psalters, but were used at last by the editor of the present Psalter.
(a) Ps.
It
1,
composed
was probably used
in
the middle Greek period,
for the
is
didactic in character.
time by the editor of the Psalter as
first
its
introduction.
{b)
Ps. 33
was probably from the Maccabean period.
It
was given
its
present position by the final editor of the Psalter.

(c)
The pseudonyms,
present position by the
Pss. 88,
102 (v. 30), were given their
89, 90,
final editor.
(d) Ps. 91 was probably from the early Greek period.
It
was given
its
was conceived as a counterpart to 90.

It was originally a
(<) Ps. 92 was probably from the later Greek period.
song composed for liturgical use. Its contents justify its present position.
(/) Pss. 94, 95, were probably from the Greek period. They were given
present position because
it
their present position for liturgical reasons.
(g)
Pss. 93,
Greek period.
96-100, were originally one great advent
was broken up
It
into
little
Pss.
hymn from
the early
liturgical
purposes
for
(f. 13).
(h) Pss. 86, 103, 145, from the late
Greek period, were given
their present
position because of resemblances to Pss. of 13, and, for that reason,
quently crept into the

(*')
Ps. 137
from the early
Psalters because of
final editor
preserved.
subse-
titles.
its
exile
was not taken up
into
inappropriateness for worship.
It
any of the earlier

was used by the
of the Psalter as an ancient piece which he thought should be

It
was inserted
after 136 as
an appropriate place, on account of
the historical references in both Pss.
38.
The editor of
Psalter, 42-83,
two ?najor
The Babylonian Elohistic
the present Psalter used the
Psalters as the nucleus of his work.
was placed
in
the middle,
and
appropriate Pss.
The first part was based on the Palestinian Director's Psalter, in which were inserted chiefly Psalms
from the Davidic Psalter. The third part was arranged about
84-89 were added
thereto.
THE FINAL PSALTER

the temple
Halle Is
and
lxxxi
the Pilgrim Psalter, to
which were added
remaining Psalms of the Director's Psalter and other approThis work was accomplished
priate Psalms, chiefly of late date.
the
Maccabean period,
in the
There can be
little
after the reorganisation of the worship.
doubt that the editor of the present Psalter
used 3ft, the prayer-book of the Greek period in Palestine, as the

He was compelled to do so if he would probasis of his work.
duce a collection which would take its place

also used 25, because that was the Psalter
Babylonia and
among
He
in public use.
use
familiar
in
the Jews of the Dispersion
all
in
through the
combine that collection with the

book a public use in the Orient.
collections by the introduction
indeed
enlarge
both
must
He
The editor was
of Pss. old and new, in order to justify his task.
probably called to his work by public authority and by an understanding between the Jews of the East and the West.
It was also
in the plan to combine the Pss. used in synagogue worship with
East.
It
other
if
was necessary
he would secure
to
his
And
those used in the worship of the temple.

the Pilgrim Psalter were
made
so the Hallels
much
the nucleus of a
lection, suited for this purpose.
The
editor also
and
larger col-
added a number
of older Pss. of a national character, even though they had not

previously been
he thus
used in public worship.
satisfied all interests in a
book supplanted
his
all
It
was
because
just
most comprehensive way, that
others and at once attained
universal
recognition.
careful examination of the
arrangement of the present Psalter on the

what has already been determined as to the several minor and major
Psalters and the Pss. not included in them, enables us to trace, to a great
extent, the methods of the editor of \p.
The first part of \p is 1-41 based on IB2&. (a) Ps. 1 was made the general
basis of
introduction to
the
first
\p,
followed by
prayer of
IB, ffll.
was then inserted.
{b)
2,
the original introduction to IB, followed by 3,

of IB&. The enigmatic 7 of IB
Then came 4-6

Pss.
8-14 of
B&
are followed
by
15 of IB, iJH,
describing the true citizen of Zion (in antithesis with the wicked fool of 14),
and 16, a Miktam of IB, and 17, a prayer of IB.
(c) Ps. 18, the ode of
David, introduces the next group of I31&, 19-22.
lowing
To
these were added the
fol-
the shepherd Ps. 23 of IB, fft, the choral 24 of IB, ffl, and the group
of prayers 25-28 from IB only, and of hymns 29-30 from IB, JH. (d) To 31,
:
the prayer of
331ft,
was appended
32, the penitential Maskil of IB
and ^,
INTRODUCTION
lxxxii
an anon, hymn
Then
an alphabetical hymn of
34,
follows 36 of IB3&
poem
37, a
of IB
IB
and
and
35, a prayer of 13.
38, a penitential Ps. of
fH, concluding with 39-41 of IBlft. Thus the editor of ^ used 20 Pss.
from IBIct, to which he added in appropriate places, 19 of
(including
IB,
Ps. 2),
and
anon. Pss. not used in any previous Psalter.
2,
The second
part of
\p
was 42-89 based on
(a) 42-48 I& 49 (It?) con-
IE.
cluding with 50 of &, which was transferred to this place for the purpose of
giving an appropriate liturgical close to this group before the penitential 51.
The group
(d)
of IB, 51-65, after which 66-67 of fH, I3&, followed by 68-70
of IB, followed by 71, peculiar to
The group
(c)
of
&
3B,
and
72, the original conclusion of IB.
42-83 were taken from
Pss.
73-83.
inserted bodily in the middle of ^, without
(d)
now appended 84-85 from
\f/
1st
additions,
15,
which was thus
except in glosses.
used by H, I33&, then 86, a prayer,
anon, (see 27, 37), 87 from 5&, ft, and

the pseudonyms 88, 89, the latter being the conclusion of this second part.
later ascribed to IB, but really
The
and the Pilgrim

were
added, then the great advent Ps. 93, 96-100, was broken up for liturgical
reasons, 101 of IB and ft, and 102, a pseudon. prayer, follow
then 103 an
anonym., a late hymn kindred to the first group of Hallels, 104-107, which it
precedes.
(b) To the second group of Hallels, 111-117, was prefixed 108
of fH, 109 of 13, H, Q&, and no of IB, fl. To these, the Maccabean
Hodn 1 18 was added, (c) The group of Pilgrim Psalms, 120-134, was placed
third part of
(a)
Psalter,
$ was 90-150, based on
Ps. 90, the
the Hallels
pseudonym, was prefixed,
91, 92, 94, 95, anon,
in the
midst of the third part, preceded by 119, the alphabetical praise of the
Law.
(d)
To
the Hallels 135-136 were
vengeance, and 138 of
IB, 139,
140 of
IB,
added
137, the anon, exilic Ps. of
H, I3&, 141 of D, H, 142 Maskil
of D, 143 of IB, fH, 144, 145, anon, alphabetical Pss. (the latter ascribed to IB,
v 2 7 37)
-
to
39.
( e)
The concluding
Liturgical assignments appear in several
days of week, kinds of
that they
Hallels, 146-150.
sacrifice,
must have been
and festivals.
titles,
referring
These are so few
prefixed, not by the final editor, but by
late scribes.
(a) Assignment to days of the
for
the
Sabbath Day, in the
Sabbath.
the
week ;
title
week
in the
<S gives several other titles of this

in 38, the
Sabbath
temple service,
of 92, indicates
its
kind
48, for the second
assignment
in 24,
day of
naan D^S
for use
on the
for the first day of

week ; 94, for the
the
fourth day of the week ; 93, for the day before the Sabbath. Doubtless in late
each day of the week had its appropriate Ps., but only the ear-
liturgical use
liest
assignment, that to the Sabbath, appears in f^.
In BS. 50 14
"<*
there
is
an account of these temple services.

(b) Assignments to sacrifices in the temple.
minS for the thank-offering
The Ps. was to be used in connection with that kind of a
is attached to 100.
DOXOLOGIES
The word might mean for
sacrifice.
lxxxiii
praise, but
would be meaningless
it
in
hymns of
the midst of a multitude of Pss. which, of their very nature, are
T??nS in the titles of 38, 70, is a Hiph. denom. (Lv. 2 2 + 6 8 Nu. 5 26 )

praise.
from n-o?N, the technical term for the offering of the Mincha. It doubtless
means to make the Azkarah. These Fss. were designated for use at that
Doubtless other Pss. were used on sacrificial occasions, but refersacrifice.
ences to their use did not
Assignments to
(c)
assignment to a
their
way
n*>an
when
into the titles of the Pss.
najn "VV in the
festival of the dedication
the Maccabee, B.C. 164,
title
of 30 indicates
its
of the temple, probably that of Judas
the temple was rededicated after
desecration
its
Mace. 459 Jn. io22

(3 gives in the title of Ps. 29 iôdiov <ricr)in consummatione tabernaculi, referring to its use on the last day of
by Antiochus,
vrjs,
make
festivals,
Tabernacles.
There are doxologies at the
40.
which
Jfy
But
divides the Psalter.
of the five books into

were designed to be used
close
these
at the conclusion of every psalm in liturgical service.
Although these doxologies are counted
MT., so are the
in
in the verses of the Pss.
and the former are no more parts of the

These doxologies are benedictions, or
titles,
original than the latter.
ascriptions of blessedness to the
God
of Israel.
series of
such
benedictions has been preserved as the earliest part of the Jewish
Such are
Liturgy apart from the Psalter.
also of frequent occur-
rence in the citations from the early Rabbis in the Misnayoth and
Beraithoth.
Though given
usually only at the close of the books,
the doxologies were really used at the conclusion of every Ps. or
part of Ps. sung in the liturgy.
These are the benedictions

Ps. 41 14
72 18
in
\f/
pNi pi*
oSiyn njn aSiynn
hxw tnSs mrn
naS nwhoi rwy
haw >rhn (o*nS) mm
pNn -, ?a-(nN) maa nSdm oh^h maa ov
}dn
|
- 19
jdni
89s3
|dni jdn
J
We
thxfn ijn
dSwhd
nvn
dSi^S
I
10648
^tnw ^hn
nw
ym
-p-o
"|nai
-jna
*n->a
Ch. 16 36 , where
it was used as one of the

was not cited from this Ps. Rather the
reverse is the case
that the doxology was added to
from the Chronicler
for it could not have been used by the editor of ^ in the time of Judas
the Maccabee, the early part of the second century B.C., because it divides
also find the last of these in
doxologies of the temple service.
It
\f/
the group of Hallels 104-107,
which were designed as a tetralogy
to
be used
INTRODUCTION
lxxxiv
These four doxologies began with *jn3 Qal ptc. pass., Blessed,
which was probably uttered by a solo voice, followed by a metrical pause.
They close with the double Amen ; verily, sung by the choir or by the people
according to the rubric 10648 " Let all the people say A men." The intertogether.
vening material
is
a trimeter couplet, as 41 14
the scribal variation
by the
89 s3
latter.
71
is
\rz
for 7ID, the
106 48
These
same
evidently an abridgment of the
rs
There are
(1)
Blessed be
Yahxoeh the
God of Israel
v.
j2
nw
is
1& - 1 *
a Qr.
a prosaic insertion at the expense of
is
the measure without affecting the sense.
two doxologies
only in
couplet.
gives a double benediction, and therefore a couplet in each

for dviSn at the close of Ps. of
differ
former destroying the measure preserved
From
only
virtually, therefore
everlasting even unto everlasting.
Amen and Amen.

(2)
Blessed be
Blessed be
Yahweh the God of Israel,

His glorious name for ever
Doer of wonders
And may
alone.
the whole earth be filled with
His glory.
A men
and Amen.
and it was probably used in \p

and second divisions. The third division needed no
such benediction because it ended with a series of Hallel doxologies. The
48
more elaborate benediction of 72 18 19 and that of 106 were appended subsebooks.
five
into
divided
was
quently when
The
first
of these
is
the ancient benediction,
at the close of the first
\f/
Selah indicates the abbreviation of a ptalm in liturgical
41.
use, and marks the place where the dosing benediction might be
This
sung. The word itself means : Lift up {the voice in praise)
.
interpretation explains the tradition of (5 that it called for an

" interlude," and the Palestinian tradition, which represents it
by the last
attached
to
word of
psalms
the doxology,
The term was first

Mizmorim. It was used
"forever"
in the Psalter of the
in the Director's Psalter,
and
in the Collection of the Elohist,
it continued in use at least until the time
and
the earliest portions
Selah
3
t.
in
is
3.
As
it
and
Solomon
of the Jewish Liturgy.
used in J^ 71
Hb.
of the Psalter of
is
t.
in
thirty-nine Pss.
used frequently in
&,
It is also
it
found
was probably
&
to its
attached to Hb. 3 before the removal of that Ps. from
and
in
Psalters,
major
the
It is used in all
present position.
32, 89, in addition.
The
latest uses
of Selah in the Psalter of
67 from the early Greek period; and in 24 89,

parts of composite Pss. which belong to the later Greek period.
5^ are in 66
SELAH
But Selahs continued
mon, and twice
be added in (3 after the completion of
to
They
that translation.
1XXXV
appear twice
also
in the Psalter
of Solo-
This late use makes
Jewish Benedictions.
in the
impossible to think that the term was misunderstood either in
it
The former
the Alexandrian or the Palestinian tradition.
translates
word by htaxl/aXfxa, interlude, the latter by forever. Both renderings depend on the same usage, regarded from different points
the
The former
of view.
indicates an interlude at which the benedic-
tion should be sung, and the Ps. concluded for that particular
The
service.
word of the benediction as an

The word TbO calls for
latter gives the last
abbreviation for the benediction
itself.
This interpretation
the lifting up of the voice in praise.
and
the conditions of the problem,
all
satisfies
accord with the actual
in
is
position occupied by Selah in the Psalms.
n^p
used
is
396. 12
324
675
46
47
4. 10. ig
6*. 10
77
This
25 Pss.).
cope
(a) at the close of a Str.
4 - 8 - 12
is
48 s 506
close of Str.
m
:
f-
5 9
-
59
> 143 6 (12
t.
The
in Pss.
3- 5
17 - 21
14 (before lit.)
24s
10
foe 6 15
204 2I 3 32 s 49 14 52 s 672 84s 85 s
Five of these Pss. have also
in 11 Pss.).
32, 52, 67, 84, 87.
the same hand.
()
g s () g 2 2 s 3 9 84* gf 89 s 38 46 49 14c)4 6 - 9 (43 t. in

evidently the prevailing use.
(6) At the close of a peri-
made without regard to measure
8
87 s 88
in Pss.
(before Ef.) 15
'D
at
seems unlikely that both uses came from
It
Selahs at end of Strs. are presumably earlier than the
of a gloss : in Pss. 32 7 44 49^ 54 s 55 s 20 57 4ot 7 61 5

68 20 75 4 81 8 (16 t. in 12 Pss.). In more than half of these Pss. 'D may
have been earlier than the gl., and may have stood originally at the close of
others.
62 s
66 4
a Str.
it
(<r)
may
At
the close
There can be
form one
gl. 'D is
4a
in 55 57
is
precedes the
closing
little
doubt that
well have been so in 32 7 61 5
have followed the

8
1.?
last
1.
this is the case in 54^
The Selah
in
68 2)
difficult to explain, as
last
1.
may
of Str. if v. 21 be an independent gl.;
probably the insertion of a later editor.
of Str.
Was
the
the
gl.
gl.
is
short
fluctuating usage for this Ps.
Selahs also stood originally at close of

Selahs to be added to the
list
Str.
62 s 66 7 75 4 ;
also originally
but
The
and the
if
these
vs.
use of the term

'D
immediately
intended to take the place of the
or are these examples of displacement?
some codd., showing a

six
<S gives Selah in

It
is
3
57 in
possible that these
In any case there are upward of
given above under (a).
There remain
seven Selahs that seem inseparable from the glosses which they follow
44
gls.,
21
16
7
9
4
8
55
57 2 66 81
the use must be a late one.
49
81 8
As these Selahs cannot be

49
1G
may be
gl.
of
% or
earlier than their

it
may come from
of 81 6 , 57 7 of 57^.
These Pss. were probably joined
20
to their present mates in 3E, and these Selahs may all be due to IE. So
55 and
62 9 also preserve late gls. and late uses of 'D. 449 66 4 are gls. later than
a later hand.
is
gl.
INTRODUCTION
lxxxvi
and
their Selahs
may be
error, v. 3? to txt. err.
later
The
still.
v. 8
and
(v. Ps.),
use of D in 68 8
33 is
probably due to
to err. of transposition, as 'D stands
It may have stood originally at

here in the midst of a citation from Dt. 5 4-6
end of citation, or else of Str., or it may be due to dittog. So many uses of
.
the term in this Ps. have been preserved in the different Versions, that
difficult to
form any opinion as
genuineness
to its
in $f
(i) There are 28 (26) of the Selah Pss. in
three of the major Psalters,
it is
nSo was used in
all
j/ft
3-4. 7 () 9. 20-21, 24, 39, 47-5. 62 66-68, 75-77, 80 (0), 82-85, 87-88,
The term is used in these Pss. (a) at close of Str.: 3-4, 9, 24, 39,
140, 143.
:
47-48, 50, 66-67, 76-77, 80, 82-84, 8 7
66 7 68 20 75 4 before the insertion of gl.

84 85 3 87 s 88 8 " 1436 (9 Pss.).
49" 67 2
from the same hand,

gloss
in
49
16
it
62 9 66*.
is
shorten a
These
gls.
are
therefore at the close of

Ps.,
did so by leaving off
the Selah Pss. in
As
this usage could hardly
must be regarded as
Selahs could not have been in $L
morim
4 (*9 Pss.); and prob. also in 62 s

4 21 3
(/>) Regardless of measure : 20
DK.
all
The
(V)
ft.
from time of 35 or
have come
At
close
characteristic use of
D in the Miz-
and the editor of fH, when he would

one or more Strs. (2) There are 29 of
fH
save
44, 46, 52, 54, 55,
In this collection D stands: (a) at
close
of Sir.
in 4, 9, 39, 46-47, 52, 59-60, 62, 66-68, 75-77, 80 (<S), 84, 140 (18 Pss.).
of these Pss. were not in fft
Q&
46, 52, 59, 60.
continued the use of D begun in
of
later, so that these
Str.,
All of these are found in
57, 59, 60, 61, 81 (10 Pss.).
than
later
jJH.
To
seems therefore
to
Four
have
may be added Pss. 54 s 61 5

end of Str. The use in 55 s
these
and stood originally at

4a is doubtful, as has been seen, and may be rather that of (c) or (t>) re57
gardless of measure: 20, 21, 49, 52, 67, 84, 85, 88 (8 Pss.).
All of these are
in ft save 52
but as it seems unreasonable to ascribe a regard for measure
and a disregard of it to the same editor, it is necessary to consider this usage
as later than ft, and hence as due to Q&.
It is true that two of the examas D prob. antedates
gl.,
ples given in Pss. of fft are lacking in
&, 87 s
at close of Str., so that the use of the
term in
As
a later hand.
to
143
6
,
there
is
143 6
v. 6
but 87 has another Selah
must
in
no special propriety
any case be due to
in the use of
D here,
and if genuine, it may well be late. A similar use is to be found in 32, one
of two Selah Pss. outside the major Psalters, (c) At the close of gl. : 44 s 49 16
55
20
57
62 9 664 81 8
All of these Selahs are in Pss. of
shown, they can hardly be separated from their

to the time of
or later.
The
gls.
Selahs added by
E&
but, as has
been
and must therefore belong
JB& seem
to
have been placed
with less regard for the strophical organisation of the Ps. than was shown by
H, the musical or liturgical interest being paramount. It is worthy of note

that TB1& has added musical notes to the titles of many of the Selah Pss.,
including all those wanting in fft, excepting 52, 61, and 44 (whose D is too
B&). (3) Twenty-four of the Selah Pss. appear in 15: 44, 46-50, 52,
54-55, 57, 59-62, 66-68, 75-77, 80-83. AM f these Pss. are also in
save 48, 50, 82, 83, which are Pss. of JjH and use D only at close of Str.
late for
Q&
There seems
to
examples of
'D
be no independent use of
'o
in 15 apart
from
gls.
All the
at end of gl. are in Pss. of IE: 449 49 16 55 20 57 7 62 9 664 81 8
SELAH
These could hardly have been
of the
gls.
inserted
15,
and may
Si 8 are possibly due to

possible that 15
It is
between Selah and the
added any Selahs
15
than
earlier
The Selahs in 49 16 55 20 57 7 629

seem to be from a later hand.
Ixxxvii
last
1.
all
have been
Those
15.
responsible for
is
of the Str. in Pss. of
'D,
one
is
some
If
$3ift.
Thus
to his Psalter, he did so only at the close of gls.
the three distinct uses of
later.
in 44 66*
of
characteristic of each of the major Psalters.
There remain for consideration 2 Pss. excluded from the major Psalters: 32,
Both are Maskilim; 32 was in B, and 89 was a pseudonym. In 32*
89.
'D
stands at close of Str.
v. 5
so also in v. 7 , the gl. being a later insertion.
Selah appears in the midst of a
This Selah
liturgical use.
is
89
a composite Ps.
is
than the major Psalters.

'D
in 89
and
less
is
among
The usage of
Mizmorim
the
from the time of the Exile, 89 from
Greek period.
Additional late uses are furnished by
always translates hSd by
have done so in 9 21
if it
from 88 11 but some cod.
'D
89^
It is classed
5id\pa\/j.a,
interlude (9 17 dia\pd\-
omits the term from 3 24 10 46 12 at close of Ps., and would doubt-
It
/jLaros).
<@>
&.
In
an appropriate place in
that at the close of 24" imply a continuation of the use of
the term through the
the Versions.
at
This Ps. and 24a are the only Selah Pss. later
All of the Selahs in 89 stand at the close of Strs.
the late Greek period.
The
though
doubtless later than the others.
the Ps. corresponds with that of fH,

in <g A
Str.,
had not combined 9-10
H and
give
it
in 88 13 .
in one.
<@>
gives
<J
'D
also omits
in 57 s instead
of 54 4 , and in 6i 5ct instead of 6i 5,) .
It also inserts the term in 2 2 34 11 50 16

80 8 94 15
Of these, Pss. 2, 34, 94 certainly represent a late Alexandrian usage. Other uses are to be found in codd. of H and P, and in Psal-
68 4
14
terium Vetus.
codd. begin a
The
new
Psalter of
Solomon uses
Ps. at the latter passage.
with those in the Psalter.
It is
stood the mng. and use of Selah
did\f/a\/j.a
The
in
17
31
18 10
Many
use in 17 81 corresponds
evident that this editor must have underso also the later scribes of (.
additional uses of the term in the Jewish Liturgy.
The
There are
Selahs in the third
and eighteenth benedictions of Shemoneh Esreh or Eighteen Benedictions

stand in the earliest portions of the Liturgy, and are, in all likelihood, genuine
and ancient.
nSo
is
imv. SSd
that a benediction
to lift
up (the voice
might be sung
in praise), cf. Ps.
685 and
it
indicates
after the pericope thus designated.
explanations of Ew. " loud," a strengthening of the voice
or
The
instruments,
De. forte, as opposed to piano, Bo. "a playing with

all
the passages where
which
is
it
is
used,
not justified by the titles
full power," do not suit

and imply a use of instrumental music
of the Pss., or by their contents. The
it from n^D = rest, be quiet,

and thinking of a pause, is conjectural, and does not explain the problem.
Fiirst, followed by Ley, derives from nSo = separate, and thinks it indicates
explanation of Ges., after Rosenmuller, deriving
section.
None
of these theories explain the Jewish traditions.
follow <& in the rendering 5id\pa\/xa.

ally abbreviates.
purpose.
Aq.
<5 5id\pa\ixa indicates
del followed
2, 6, usually
V does not translate, but omits. & usuan interlude, but does not imply its
J5 occasionally, and always by
by Quinta, Sexta,
INTRODUCTION
lxxxviii
semper, iugiter, also T& and Jewish tradition cannot be explained by any
of the older theories.
hint
is,
however, given by Jerome in his
letter to
Marcella (Ep. 28), where he compares the use of the word with that of Amen
So Jacub
or Shalom to mark the end of a passage and confirm its contents.
of Edessa, as cited by
Bar
Heb. in his Com. on Ps. io 1 in a passage quoted
but not understood by Ba. (Lagarde's Praetermissorum,
oSy was an abbreviation

oS)j?
D s i>r:, used for the benediction itself,
"i;'i
del
which was
to
be sung
at this
This interpretation for Selah agrees with and harmonises the ancient
place.
it
Alexandrian and the Palestinian
most natural explanation of the Hebrew word, and
traditions, the
stance of
The
p. 109).
of the second line of the couplet of the Benediction
42.
its
is
it
in
accordance with the
accounts for every
in-
use as standing at the close of a pericope or liturgical selection.
the middle of the second century, shortly
The Psalter in
was divided into five books, after

and was numbered as 130 psalms,
before its translation into Greek,

the division of the Pentateuch,
with variation of numbering to suit the variations needed for the

three years' course of Sabbath readings.
The
made to
some way
division of the Psalter into five books was doubtless
accord with the
of the Law, and was in
five-fold division
connected with the
five great feasts
Subsequently the
of Judaism.
Five Rolls were arranged in the same way and assigned for read-
The second
ing at these feasts.

into
two at
72,
division of the Psalter
and a doxology was
inserted.
The
was divided
third division
of the Psalter was also divided at 106 and a doxology added.
The
in
|fcj
Pss. of |^ are 150 in
differs
from that
number.
in <S.
But, as
we have
seen, the
numbering
This has caused endless confusion in citations,
and Protestant Vrss. and usage follow |; Roman Catholics, Greeks,

nor @ number according to the originals.
and Orientals @. But neither
The arrangement of the numbering of both was for liturgical purposes. The
differences appear: (1) at Ps. 10 (|^), which in 6 goes with 9, but in
This makes number one less than |Q until we come to
is separated.
(2) 114 ($|), which is combined with 115 to make 113 of <S. But this
difference is at once adjusted in (3) 116 of $?, which combines 114, 115 of
The difference of one now continues till (4) 147 of |, which combines
<@.
The concluding Pss., 148-150, have the same number. We
146, 147 of <5.
then have in four cases variations which make it possible to number the Pss.
from 148 to 152. These variations were probably indicated in Mss. which
as Jewish
lie
at the basis of |^
and
<S.
They remind
Thorah, the oldest division of sections, made
Sabbath readings.
variations recognised
It
is
was
us of the 153 lections of the

for a three years'
course of
probable that the numbering of the Pss. and the

for the
same purpose.
Each reading of the Thorah
EVOLUTION OF THE PSALTER

had
accompanying
its
evidently
Ps.
should be noted that (3 adds Ps. 151, which
It
a late composition, probably to
is
Ixxxix
give
an additional variation
was originally written in Hebrew, and describes the

It was probably of Maccaanointing of David and his combat with Goliath.
bean origin.
Sabbath readings.
for
It
The Psalter represents many centuries of growth in
43.
historical origin doth of
David
to
the
its
Maccabean
the
Psalms, extending from the time of
and of
period,
the various
minor and
major Psalters through which they passed, from the early Persian
to the late Greek period, before the present Psalter was finally
edited
and
We may
arranged, in the middle of the second century B.C.

assign seven Pss. in their original form to the early
He-
brew monarchy, before Jehoshaphat 7, 13, 18, 23, 24^ 6o a no;

seven to the middle monarchy 3, 20, 21, 27 45, 58, 61 ; and thirteen to the late monarchy
2, 19" 28, 36 46, 52, 54, 55, 56, 60^ 62,
thus twenty-seven to the period of the Hebrew monarchy.
72, 87
:
During the Exile thirteen were composed
42-43, 63, 74, 77 79,

In the early Persian period there
81 6 82, 84, 88, 89* 90, 137, 142.
was a great outburst of psalmody.

were composed:
3
4,
3 2 , 34, 35, 37, 3 8
78, 80, S3,
influences.
9-10,
n,
39, 4*,
Sf
6,
>
As many
12, 14
as thirty-three Pss.
(=53),
59, 6 4, 69" 70
101, 109" 140, 143, 144.
The conquest
16, 17, 22, 25,
(=
40")
75, 7$,
This was due to several
of Babylon by Cyrus, which aroused
the enthusiasm of the exilic Isaiah, called forth lyric songs.
The
rebuilding of the altar and temple, with the restoration of the
worship in Jerusalem, as
so also
by those of
it
was accompanied by prophetic voices,
The
lyric poets.
struggles of the pious with
the unfaithful in the community, and with the neighbouring
little
whose jealousy and hatred constantly interfered with the

growth and prosperity of the people in Jerusalem, also naturally
nations,
expressed
itself in song.
Toward
the close of this period the col-
poems, was made
after the example

book of Yashar. To the middle
Persian period, the times of Nehemiah, we may assign sixteen Pss.
lection of Mikta?ni?n, or golden
of the older collection of the
5, 8, 15, 26, 29,
30, 40" 47, 51,
st
a
b
65, 66 6 9 138, 139" 141
to
the late Persian period, in which internal and external trouble was
renewed, eleven Pss. 27* 36* 44, 48, 49, 50, 68, 8i a 85, 89" i02 a
In this last period the collection of Maskilim, or religious medita:
INTRODUCTION
xc
THE EVOLUTION OF
Dates.
Pss. APART.
MlKTAM.
6o a
Early Monarchy.
Maskil.
David.
13,
7,
6oa
Middle Monarchy.
58.
45-
20,
3,
18,
24"
23,
no.
27 58,
21,
61.
Late Monarchy.
56.
52,54,55-
2,
I9 28, 36*52, 54,
55, 56, 60* 62, 72.
Exile.
42-43, 74,
90. 137-
88,
63, 142.
89"
142.
Early Persian.
16,
57 59. 32, 53
14), 78.
4,6,9-10,
(
= 53).
11, 12, 14
16,17,22,25,
31.32,34,35.37.38,
39, 40* (
70), 41,
a
57 59, 64, 69* 101,
io9 140, 143,
Middle Persian.
5, 8, 15, 26,
44 .
29, 30,
40 51, 57" 65, 69"

138, i39 141.
Late Persian.
Early Greek.
102.
89
44.
27" 36", 68.
86, 91, 95,
93
100,
96108,
H5Later Greek.
i,
196 24
77" 89 92,
94,
103,
119,
139"
i44>.
Maccabean.
i2
33,
109 6
I39 c
ft
118,
-
The
final collection
The
of the Present
division into five
EVOLUTION OF THE PSALTER
XC1
THE PSALTER.
Asaph.
KORAH.
Director.
Elohist.
w
n
n>
nT
0"
0'
a"
MlZMOR.
45-
Hallel.
Pilgrim.
?T
t/i
c/i
O*
3
M
46, 87.
O
3
tt
=r
P
h
3
74, 77
79, 42-43,84.
S*
8i & 82.
75, 76,
3
a
l
3*
78,
80, 83.
66.
47-
8i.
5,49(?). 44,48,85.
67.
73-
66\
7-
104-107,
I20-I28,
IU-117,
130-134.
i35-!36,
146, 148,
150.
147, 149.
Psalter out of
all
the above material,
books and 150 Psalms.
129.
INTRODUCTION
XC11
was made
tions,
also
was edited as a prayer-book
use in
for
more ornate in character.

conquest of Alexander introduced the Greek period, which
the synagogues, and soon after f&,
early part was advantageous to the Jews.
The
in its
At the beginning of
period the great royal advent Ps. was composed, 93, 96-100,
and soon after eight other Pss. 66'' 67, 73, 86, 91, 95, 108, 145.
this
The
Psalter of
&
was prepared
the Psalter of the
hymn-book
period
book
and
later in Palestine
Toward
the close of this
The
to
as a prayerfor musical
Greek period was troublous in Palestine,

constant
the
strife between the kings of Egypt and Syria,
later
But
to internal dissensions resulting therefrom.
was prepared
eleven Pss.
for
19
1,
There
synagogue use.
in the early part
To
this
in the
East
of this period
period we
24" 71, 77* 89* 92, 94, 103, 139''
elaborate praise of the Law, 119.

Pss.,
of the major Psalters, as a
made, using all the earlier Psalters,

the synagogues, and directions were given
the Jews were less troubled.

1
first
for use in the synagogues.
rendering.
and
Babylonia
Mizmorim, the
& was
for
owing
in
may ascribe
144'',
and the
In addition fourteen Pilgrim
120-128, 130-134, were composed, and the Pilgrim Psalter

Also sixteen of the Hallels, 104-107,
collected in this period.
111-117, 135-136, 146, 148, 150, were composed and edited in

a collection. The Maccabean period began with the persecution
of Antiochus and the
patriotic
party.
rise
They
of the Maccabees at the head of the
gradually triumphed, and
Maccabean dynasty and kingdom.

Pss. 33, 102
To
this
period
organised
we may
the
ascribe
139; also 129 of the Pilgrim Psalter, and
109'' 118,
147, 149 of the Hallels.
After the rededication of the temple the
present Psalter was prepared, combining Pss. appropriate for use

in the
synagogue and
Psalters, especially
The
collection
D,
in the
D,
Pss., in
all
the previous
the Hallels, and the Pilgrim Pss.
was divided into three books.
of the second century the
and 150
temple, and using
IS,
final editor
divided
Toward
it
the close
into five
books
accordance with the same divisions of the Law,
allowing for variations in usage.
CANONICITY
CANONICITY OF THE PSALTER.
C.
44.
xciil
The Psalter was the first of the Writings to win canonical

and it has maintained this recognition in the unanimous
recognition,
and
consent ofJew
Christian until the present day.
of representative Jews
is
and
Christians in all ages
is
The testimony
that the Psalter
a holy Book, divinely authoritative, the norm and guide of worship
and religious experience.

The Pss. were collected
for the
purpose of public worship
in the
synagogues and in the temple, some being appropriate for the

latter,
but the most of them evidently more suitable for the former.
and then later several major

was edited. These collections were all made for use in public worship, and it is altogether probable that each one, as it was adopted, gained recognition
There were several minor
Psalters,
Psalters, long before the present Psalter
This gave the Pss. their
as canonical.
first
place in the
Canon of
the Writings, though they did not receive their final form until
a long time after others of the Writings had been composed and
had
also
The
been received into the Canon.
division
of the
Books is doubtless based on the same division of

the Pentateuch, and it is probable that the numbering of the Pss.
had a similar motive to the arrangement of the Pentateuch for
a three years' course of Sabbath readings. These liturgical motives
Psalter into five
are strong indirect evidences of canonical recognition.
The
Psalter
was used
in the
Law and
synagogues in the time of Jesus and his apostles
is quoted by him and his apostles

and authoritative (Lk. 20 4 2 2444 Acts I 20 ), and used by them in
worship (Mt. 26 3) Acts 16 25 James 5 13 I Cor. 14 26 Eph. 5 19 Col. 3 16 ). The
Jews have always used the Pss. in the worship of the synagogue and still conThe
tinue its use (Schiller Szinessy, in Prayer Book Interleaved, p. 255).
Christian Church in all its branches has used the Pss. as the basis of its ritual
and the common expression of divine worship. It is a tradition of the Church
alongside of the
the Prophets, and

*
as prophetic
of Antioch that Ignatius introduced antiphonal singing of the Pss. (Socrates,

Hist. Eccl. 6 8 ).
At
all
events
it is
certain that the use of the Pss. in the syna-
gogues passed over into the Christian churches in
all
parts of the world (Tert.
Jerome, Ep. Marcella, xlvi. ), and has continued in unbroken

39
succession to the present time.
In the celebration of the Eucharist, the most
Apol.
c.
sacred institution of the Christian religion, the use of appropriate Pss. has
continued as an essential part of the liturgy from the most primitive times,
INTRODUCTION
XC1V
doubtless based on their use at the Jewish feasts, especially the Passover.
" If we keep vigil in
Pss. in his day
Chrysostom thus describes the use of the

the church, David comes
seek
for the
melody
of
and midst. If early in the morning, we

last, and midst is David again.
If we are
first, last,
hymns,
first,
occupied with the funeral solemnities of the departed,
if
virgins
sit at
home
and midst. ... In monasteries, amongst those

holy choirs of angelic armies, David is first, midst, and last.
In the convents
of virgins, where are bands of them that imitate Mary
in the deserts, where
and
spin,
are
men
David
is first, last,
and having their conversations with God,

he " (Neale and Littledale, Com. on the Psalms, p. i).
crucified to this world
midst, and last
is
the Ambrosian
rite, still
prayer, once a fortnight
1-109 at Matins,
used in Milan, the Psalter

;
in the
10-150
at
Roman
is
So
and
prescribes a weekly recitation of the Pss.,
recited twice.
ian,
and other Churches.
feasts
and
all rites
fasts
Pss.
been
fol-
Roman Church.
week, except in Lent, when
recited once a
in the
Similar uses are in the Coptic, Syrian, Armenian, Abyssin-
it is
the Mass in
is
also the Benedictine
this usage has
lowed by monastic, mendicant, and other religious orders

In the Greek Church the Psalter
week
Pss. are assigned for use at
Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext, Nones, and Complines.

rite
In
recited at the hours of
or Gregorian rite once a
Vespers; and fixed
first,
Proper
some
of
Pss., or parts
Pss.,
are also assigned for
varying with the kind of Mass or the
fixed, others
The Church
of the ecclesiastical year.
of England,
when
it
condensed the hours of prayer into two, matins and vespers, arranged the
Pss. for recitation once a month, besides assigning proper Pss. for use daily,
or for the varying sacred days of the ecclesiastical year at
The Lutheran and Reformed Churches

of their Liturgies.
also
make
Holy Communion.
the Psalter an essential part
In the Reformed Churches in the sixteenth and seven-
teenth centuries, and, in some of

centuries, the Psalter
them even in the eighteenth and nineteenth

was the only hymn-book apart from a few paraphrases
of Holy Scripture. The multiplication of Christian hymns in the eighteenth

and nineteenth centuries brought about a gradual disuse of the Psalter in Great
Britain and America in several religious denominations, but toward the close
of the century a reaction began in the form of responsive readings of the
Psalter, for
Its
which purpose many arrangements have been prepared.
The canonicity of
45.
the Psalter is attested by its contents.
and ethical materials give evidence

coming from God and leading to God.
religious, doctrinal,
holy character as
The
to its
Psalter contains, in the usual numbering, 150 Psalms, of
great variety of form
and content
but
all
hymn-book and prayer-book, composed

public in the synagogue and temple, and
hold and in the closet.
religious,
and indeed
It is
therefore by
in the lyric
form.
within the limits of a

for
religious
worship,
private in the house-
its
very nature essentially
(A)
Its
religion
is
at
RELIGIOUS CONTENTS
XCV
once simple and comprehensive, equally appropriate

and conditions of mankind in all nations and in all
to
all
ages.
classes
It ex-
and the
It plays upon all
loftiest aspirations of the mature man of God.
the chords of the human soul, and evokes from each and all that
which is most appropriate to union and communion of the individual or the community with God.
presses the child-like yearnings of the simple-minded,
Many
of the Pss. in their original form were composed as an expression
These features remained even
of private devotion.
by
editorial revision for use in the synagogues.
for use in public
after they
Many
were adapted
others were
composed
worship in the synagogues, to express the worship of the
In the synagogue the ceremonies of religion were reduced

minimum, and therefore such ceremonies do not appear in these two
classes of Pss., notwithstanding the fact that the most of them were composed
long after the fully developed ritual of the Priest's code had become fixed in
usage in the temple service. Only a few of the Pss. were composed for or
congregation.
to a
even adapted to worship
in
the temple, and these, especially the Hallels, were
songs of praise suited to the ritual of the thank-offerings, votive offerings, or
whole burnt
These
offerings.
in the Psalter.
The
offerings are
sin-offerings
even in the Penitential
Pss.,
panied with sacred song.
and the
mentioned
in appropriate places
trespass-offerings
do not appear,
doubtless because these offerings were not accom-
Furthermore, local and temporal references were
gradually eliminated by editorial revision from the older Pss.,
making them
more and more appropriate for worship. Therefore the Psalter became a
hymn-book and prayer-book, having so little of the ceremonial side of religion that it was lifted above all that was local, temporal, and occasional, and
made appropriate for the worship of all places, all times, and all occasions
and persons.
(E) The doctrines of the Psalter do not appear in a dogmatic

form, demanding acceptance by the intellect and will
;
but in a
concrete form, expressing the faith already entertained or estab-
From
lished.
this point
trines are not so
of view, while on the one side the doc-
complete
in detail
and not so clearly denned in

on the other side they rise
their relations as in the Prophets, yet

to the loftiest heights in their
conception of God, sink to the lowest

depths in searching the soul of man, expand to the greatest breadths
comprehension of the union of

world in the divine ideals of redemption.
in their
Psalter
is
the nearest to the
NT.
of
all
God and man and
the
For these reasons the
the writings of the
OT.
INTRODUCTION
XCVl
Few
The
of the Pss. are didactic, and these are ethical rather than dogmatic.
Pss. are chiefly lyrics, expressing religious emotions, experiences, aspira-
They
tions.
are contemplative or intuitive, using the religious imagination
and fancy rather than the
logical faculty
and the reasoning powers. They

and doctrines appear in
are also with few exceptions quite limited in extent,
them
many
have
detached form, and out of con-
in bold, graphic, realistic statement, in
The
nection with any system of belief.

different periods of
to a great extent
time these are

so that
it is
in fact,
Hebrew
Psalter represents in
been obscured by
editorial revisions;
though not on the surface,
really
various Pss.
its
The temporal
Literature.
characteristics
but at the same
embedded
in the Pss.,
quite possible to distinguish the several stages in the development
of doctrine in correspondence with those that appear in the Prophets.
The
God is
God
doctrine of
and His discriminating
kindness,
stand out more distinctly in the Psalter than in
The
any other part of the OT.
The
especially rich in the attributes.
goodness, and love of
vindicatory, saving righteousness of
justice are
no
less
prominent.
The
Yahweh
doctrine of creation
appears in simple, beautiful, poetic conceptions, which might have modified

the rigid
if
dogma
of the theologians, based on the early chapters of Genesis,
had been
the theologians
Bible to take account of

as the experience
sufficiently
comprehensive
study of the
in their
the divine providence in history as well
It is
it.
upon which
of the individual
religious poets delight to
dwell.
The
man
doctrine of
is
especially prominent in the Psalter from the very
fact that the Pss. give expression to
vidual, or of the nation.
unreasonably
one
am
ties, in
short
Nay
all
all griefs,
an anatomy of
all
" This
Book
not
parts of the soul, for
whereof the image
is
no
not reflected
sorrows, doubts, fears, hopes, cares, and anxie-
men
are
to be tossed, the
God, inasmuch
one of us
all
The
mental
us.
But here the prophets themselves holding converse with
as they lay bare all their inmost feelings, invite or impel every
to self-examination, that of all the infirmities to
the sins of which
we
are so
doctrine of redemption
is
side, in the personal deliverance of the individual
Penitential Pss. have always
elegies express the depths of
been and
woe
still
he contemplates the brevity of
the certainty
and speedy approach of death.
though often
in a
liable
its
experi-
from sin and
evil.
are found to be the most
and the joy of divine forgiveness.
that surge
in all ages as
press,
which we are
none may remain hidden."

richly unfolded, especially on
full
suitable expression of Christian penitence
The
experience, whether of the indi-
those tumultuous agitations wherewith the minds of
be delivered unto
The
to style
human
well expressed by Calvin.
Holy Ghost hath here represented to the life. The

of Scripture contains the commands which God gave to His servants to
wont
and
wont
is
will discover in himself a single feeling
in this mirror.
rest
This
life,
up about the
reflective soul
the limitations of man, and
The
Pss. of expostulation ex-
daring way, venturing close upon the brink of irrev-
erence and despair, the writhings of the soul under the sense of injustice and
wrongs that the
faithful servants of
God have
so often to suffer in this
life.
RELIGIOUS CONTENTS
XCV11
Pilgrim Pss. are the most suitable expression of social religion that have
The
The Guest
ever been composed.
communion with God
sound a note of religious joy
Pss.
in the
that has been attained by no other poets so thoroughly
well.
In the Psalter the Messianic ideal
The
Prophets.
is
in
some respects
richer than in the
most
royal Messiah, the son of David, appears in
vivid,
dramatic situations in Pss. 2 and no, which find their only realisation in the
resurrection, enthronement,
and reign of Jesus
The
suffering Saviour.
future
of
life
depicted in Pss.
The
suffering servant
Is.
most suitable expression of her longing
The
Christ.
53 in his vivid, lifelike picture of the

royal Pss. have ever been used in the Church as the
of Pss. 22, 40, 69, transcends that of
man
in a state of
16, 49,
73,
for the
second advent of her Lord.
redemption
after death
than anywhere else in the OT.
is
more
It is
clearly
not sur-
and his apostles used the Psalter so much as

and depicting the Messianic redemption.
prising therefore that Jesus

reflecting
(C) The ethics of the Psalter are relatively not so high as in

Wisdom Literature, which is essentially ethical. And yet from
the
the
point of view of ethical experience they are rich enough to give
very important complementary material to the Law, the Prophets,
and even Hebrew Wisdom. The ethics of the Law are summed
up in the terse and comprehensive experience depicted in Pss. 1,
Law as a mirror in which the pious

and others in such a wondrous variety of ethical
experience that he is overwhelmed with a sense of a divine presence
and influence. The ethics of the Prophets are summed up in that
chaste and beautiful guest of Yahweh of Ps. 15.
19, while Ps.
man
119 presents the
sees himself
All along the line of religion, doctrines,
and morals the contents
of the Pss. have always been found to be just what they are to-
day
such unique, exalted, comprehensive, and satisfactory expres-
sions in lyric form of
with God, that
men
that the Psalter
46.
is
what mankind needs

in all ages
for
union and communion
and countries have been convinced
a divinely inspired Book, a rule of faith and
The only objections
entertained are based on a
and protestations of
to the
number of imprecations upon enemies
righteousness on the part of suffering servants
of God.
These objections are invalid because they fail
hend that
these imprecations
earlier stages of religion

they
life.
canonicity of the Psalter seriously
to
appre-
and protestations belong necessarily to

and to certain historic situations where
have their essential propriety.
INTRODUCTION
xcviii
to the canonicity of the Psalter are quite modThey have arisen in the Protestant world in connection with
stress laid upon the doctrine of justification by faith only,
These objections
ern.
the
which makes any form of self-righteousness impossible

growth of individualism, with
which
is
and by the
and opinion,
;
religion.
protestations of righteousness are in the Pss. which appeal
God
to
liberty of conscience
necessarily opposed to any kind of persecution or violence,
even toward the enemies of
The
its
for help
from sufferings of body or of mind
with the experience of injustice and wrong.
do not imply
sinless
in
connection
These protestations
perfection, or absolute conformity to the
divine ideal of conduct, for they not infrequently are connected
with the confession of sin
God and His
to
Gn. 15 6 Hb.
its
religion,
Such
).
behalf, vindication
and
trouble.
they are rather protestations of fidelity
which
fidelity
is
essentially righteousness
demands
(cf.
divine interposition
on
from enemies and deliverance from sufferings
Though
these protestations sometimes rise from
God
plaintive expostulation with
to
complaint of injustice and
wrong, which seem in their intensity of passion to the modern
mind
it is
to
come
close to irreverence, they
in these very Pss. that are
do not
really
go so
far, for
found the most sublime conceptions
of the righteousness and justice of God, and
it is
to their
God
that
they appeal in sublime confidence as they plead in intense and

agonising petitions which
It is
will
not be refused.
not without significance that the strongest protestations of this kind
are found in Pss. 22, 40, 69, which are usually regarded as Messianic, and
which Jesus himself used to express his own feelings in his most trying hours,
and which his apostles regarded as most aptly suited to the situation of the
Passion of their Lord.
his righteousness
It is quite true
that Jesus Christ was exceptional in
but that does not in any
way impair
their propriety of
use for others, for Jesus and his apostles used these Pss. as familiar to
from the
liturgical use of
them
the synagogue and the home, and thereby gave their
sanction to the legitimacy of this experience for suffering Christians.
Not-
withstanding the fact that these protestations of righteousness seem to be

inconsistent with the experience of sin
of the best of men, yet there

to
God and occasional
part of
its
history
faults
and
is
and
no
and
ill-desert that are felt
real inconsistency
failures.
The
by many
between general
fidelity
Christian Church, in the greater
in the greater part of its
membership
at the pres-
ent time, finds no inconsistency between the experience of merit and the
OBJECTIONS TO CANONICITY
experience of
Such a sense of inconsistency
sin.
And even among
tant world.
Protestants
it is
is
xcix
a peculiarity of the Protes-
the
common
experience, not-
withstanding the recognition of personal sinfulness and that justification

faith only, that suffering
and trouble are not
in accord with demerit,
and
is
by
that
and wrong in the sufferings that the God-fearing often have

and which the wicked often escape. Jesus Christ in the endurance of suffering and wrong taught his disciples how to undergo the sad
experience, but that does not remove from him or from his disciples the
injustice that there is in the sufferings of the righteous and the inconsistency
that there is in the greater welfare of the wicked and their triumph over the
there
is
injustice
to endure,
righteous.
it,
and
It is
it is
The
pious are justified, as Jesus was, in pleading with
God
against
not self-righteousness to do so.
an exaggeration of the doctrine of
justification
by
faith only,
which
excludes from Christian experience the consciousness of personal righteousness and merit.
The former
Luther misled in his interpretation of Gn. 15 6 and Hb. 2 4

God accounted Abraham as really righteous be.
represents that
cause of his trust in Him.
The
latter states that the pious live
by
fidelity,
and not by faith only. When Nehemiah prayed to God

to remember his faithfulness and acts of kindness in His behalf and spare
him in the greatness of His kindness, Ne. I3 14 22 he was not self-righteous,
but acting in accordance with the common experience of the OT. His prayer
faithfulness, djidn,
of penitence (Ne. 9) is among the finest in the Bible.

Jesus distinctly taught
the meritoriousness of deeds of love. The only passage that can be adduced
to the contrary in his teaching, Lk. 17 10 ,
is
wrongly interpreted
in this regard
Ethical Teaching of Jesus, pp. 218 sq.). St. Paul, the apostle of justification by faith, did not hesitate to say, as his hour of martyrdom drew near,
" I have fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the
(v. Br.
faith
henceforth there
is
laid
up
for
me
the Lord, the righteous judge, will give
me, but also to

2^26
sq.
all
them
that
crown of righteousness which

day: and not only to
appearing," 2 Tim. 4 7-8 cf. Acts
the
me
have loved his
at that
23I.
The imprecations
are not so frequent in the Pss. as in the
Law
and the Prophets. Although they have a lyric intensity of passion,

they are not more bitter than those of other parts of the OT.
If imprecations are inconsistent with canonicity, the
excluded, and not the Psalter especially.
OT.
whole OT.
The imprecations
is
of the
are connected with the sense of the solidarity of the interests
of the individual servant of
and with the
considerations are
aggressive,
crushed in
God
God
with those of the nation of Israel,
personal and national

merged in those of the kingdom of God, whose
unscrupulous, and deadly foes must be remorselessly
order that the holy religion may continue to exist and
religion of
itself; so that all
INTRODUCTION
C
accomplish
its
Whenever and wher-
sacred mission to the world.
ever this sense of solidarity of interests has existed, or
still
exists,
these imprecations express the religious feelings of God's people
toward the enemies of God.

modern discrimination between the
the
It is
that of the nation,
and
man-
religion of the individual
and between both of these and the ideal
religion of
kind that makes these imprecations impossible to the experience of many
These discriminations certainly belong to a later stage in the

moderns.
development of religion than the indiscriminating sense of solidarity. But
individualism, however important, whether we think of the person or the
denomination or the nation, ought not to impair the higher interests of
the organism of the kingdom of God, as the embodiment of the divine religion
of mankind.
It is
indeed excessive individualism with
its
lack of appreciation
of organic religion, that sees no place for imprecations against the enemies of
the
kingdom of God.
Jesus Christ taught the exceeding value of the soul of
the individual and gave an example of self-sacrificing love in dying for his
enemies with the prayer

mies
knew
for their forgiveness
upon
his lips
but these ene-
not the wrong they did to him, to the world, and to themselves.
Jesus Christ distinguishes between sins of ignorance and sins of self-will, sins
repented of and sins glossed over by self-righteousness and hypocrisy. He

pronounced woes upon the Pharisees because they were hypocrites, tempters
to sin,
and obstructors
Jesus, pp.
75
sq.,
kingdom of God. He denounced them as blind

dooms them to Gehenna (Br., Ethical Teaching of
to the
guides and serpents, and
He announced the doom of
184 sq.).
proclaimed the judgment of the
cities that rejected
the traitor Judas.
him and
minating in the destruction of Jerusalem and the world.

does not misinterpret the
Lamb and
describes
him
spirit of Christ,
it
tells
The Apocalypse
of the wrath of the
second Advent as treading the wine-press of

and when it pictures the martyrs underneath
in his
God
the wrath of Almighty
when
He
his apostles, cul-
" How long, O Master, the holy and true, dost thou
not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? " (Rev. 6 10 ).
the altar crying aloud
The
righteousness of
God
is
on the one side vindicatory and saving, on the
other retributive and destructive.
The unfolding
of vindicatory righteousness
is accompanied with the

development of retribution into the most intense hatred and awful wrath. No
one knows what love is, who cannot truly hate.
It is a weak and sickly
into the highest conception of self-sacrificing love
its eyes against the wrath of God, and of the Lamb,

and of the Church, the Bride of the Lamb, against evil and incorrigible sin.
There is a place, therefore, for imprecation in the highest forms of Chris-
individualism which shuts
tianity,
only
refined.
in their
religion
it
is
more discriminating than
in the
OT.
religion
and much more
In substance, the imprecations of the Psalter are normal and valid

external form and
modes of expression they belong
which has been displaced by
Christianity.
to
an age of
INTERPRETATION
The imprecations
CI
8(J-,
national religion to destruction, Ps. 52*
20 11
S(J-.
The
(2)
brutal cruelty of
cf.
Je.
who were pushing
18 i-
Edom and Moab
15
15
K-
6 u I3 29 are in acC ord with those of Pss. 9 2;
*-21
4-5
18
cf.
the
i8 19s(iat the
Ob. 10
8 i\
treachery of Sanballat and Tobiah, Ne. 2-6, which threatened the very
(3)
existence of the congregation of the Restoration.
17
toward the Jews
time of the destruction of Jerusalem by the Babylonians, Ps. 137,
The
The
of the Psalter belong to four historic situations: (i)
persecutions of Jeremiah and his associates by those
The imprecations
- 29
io 15 60/23
83 l - 18
of Ne.
The
(4)
persecution of Antiochus, which aimed at the extermination of the worship-
To
pers of Yahweh.
many
them
of
appropriate,
cf.
i09 6-15
Pss. 79 10 12
-
the Pss. are upon
the imprecations belong,
this period the majority of
At
glosses in older Pss.

-
that time, if ever, imprecations
19-'20 - 28_29 .
Thus
such treacherous hypocrites,
just
all
were
the imprecations of
traitors,
and bloodthirsty
enemies of the kingdom of God, as Jesus himself pronounces imprecations

upon, who aim at nothing else than the wilful destruction of the true religion.
It is
the form and general character of these imprecations which are most
obnoxious to the modern mind, especially the physical sufferings that are
invoked, the dishonouring of wives and daughters, and the slaughter of babes,
This is from the point of view of the solidarity of interest

and nation and especially from the ancient principle of
the duty of revenge which was inherited by sons and kinsmen
so that the
only way to avoid future peril of revenge was the extermination of all who
would be likely in the future to undertake it.
even of the unborn.
in the family, tribe,
THE INTERPRETATION OF THE PSALTER.
D.
47. Jesus
and
his apostles interpreted the Psalter usually in
accordance with the methods of their time,
had
as they
But
need.
for dogmatic or
hortation,
anticipations of the
life
to describe his
Mk. 15 34 Ps.
= Mk. 14 34
,
own
ethical instruction,
and work ofJesus and
(1) Jesus used the Psalter

it
literally
they chiefly used it either
state of
or allegoric ally,
for practical exor for prophetic
his
Church.
more than any other part of the OT. He used

mind Ps. 6 4 in Jn. 1227 Ps. 22 2 in Mt. 27 46 =
:
Lk. 23 46 Ps. 35 19 (= 69 s ) in Jn. 15 25 Ps. 42 s in Mt. 26 s8

his actions, Ps. 6 9 in Mt. 7 23 = Lk. 13 27
and the actions of
31
in
others in his time, Ts. 8 3 in Mt. 21 16 Ps. 41 10 in Jn. 13 18

,
He
used
also
it
for
authoritative teaching, Ps. 37 11 in Mt. 5 5 Ps. 48 s in Mt. 5 s5 , and for historical

reference, Ps. 78 24 in Jn. 681
He used Ps. 82 6 in argument with the Pharisees
,
after the
Ps.
no 1
Halacha method
Mt. 22 44
in
sees, to
show
Lord;
cf.
in Jn. io 34 , arguing
Mk.
12 86
Lk. 2042
that the Messianic son of
Cor. 15 25 Eph.
20
Col. 3 1
from
43
,
in
less to greater.
He
used
argument with the Phari-
David must be at the same time his

Pie also
Heb. i 3 8 1 12 2 1 Pet. 3 22
.
INTRODUCTION
Cll
n8 22-23
applied Ps.
Mt. 21 42
Mk.
to himself as
I2 10
The Gospels
(2)
11
headstone of the spiritual temple,
the
Lk. 20"
Acts 4 11 1 Pet. 2*- 7 ).

applying them to Jesus and his work
( c f.
use the Pss. freely,
Ps. 91 11 12
{a) to his entrance into the world.
cited by the devil Mt.
is
Lk. 4 10 n ; {b) to his experience in life Ps. 69 10 in Jn. 2 17 , his teaching Ps. 78 2
in Mt. 13 35 his entrance into Jerusalem Ps. iiS 25-2 5 in Mt. 21 9 23 s9 Mk. n 9
-
'
"
Lk. 13 36 19 38 Jn. 12 13 (c) to his passion Pss. 22 8 9 19 Jn. 1924 cf. Mt. 27 s5 " 43
= Mk. i5 2429 = Lk. 23 *- 35, Ps. 3421 in Jn. 19 36 Ps. 69 22 in Mt. 27 s4 48 =
Mk. 1526 = Lk. 23 % = Jn. 1928-29 Ps. 109 25 in Mt. 27 39 . The canticles Lk. 1
-
:i
(3) In the book of Acts
are also chiefly mosaics of the Pss.
(a) Ps. 89 20
is
cited by Paul in Acts 13 22 in historical reference, so Ps. 132 5 by Stephen
Acts 7 46 ; (b) Ps. 2 1

his
in
-'
in Acts 4- 5
20
applied to the persecution of Christ
is
69 26 109 8 in Acts
disciples, Ps.
20
as fulfilled
Ps. 2'
Judas;
in
is
"
applied in Acts 13 33 to the resurrection of Jesus; so Ps. 16 8 11 in Acts 228~8a
13
35
,
and
no
Ps.
Acts 2 34
in
- 30
132 11 in Acts 2 30 to his reign;
Ps.
gical use Ps. 1466 in Acts 4,
cf.
14 15
practical exhortation Ps. 34 13-17 in
(c) in litur-
(4) In the epistles of Peter
" 12
Pet. 3 10
ised in Christian experience, Ps. 34s in
Ps. 55 s * in
Pet. 2 3 ;
Pet. 5 7 ;
(a) as
as real-
(7) as authoritative doc-
904 in 2 Pet. 3 8
Paul uses the Psalter freely: (a) as practical exhortation Ps. 45 in
St.
(5)
Eph. 42c Ps. 112 9 in 2 Cor. 9 9 Ps. 116 10 in 2 Cor. 4 13 (b) as authoritative
trine Ps.
teaching Ps. 24 1 in
Ps.
94
11
in
Cor. 320
tive of the utter
Rom.
s.
10
W\
32 1
Ps.
io 7 14 1
-3
-2
(=
wickedness of mankind,
- 24
0923
Rom. 47 - 8
in
53
2-1
(d)
Ps. 8 7
to the humiliation of Christ.
cited
Rom.
9" 10
10 - 18
;
Ps.
(c) Ps.
69 10
cited in
is
Rom.
4
,
is
1
44
cited
23 is
cited
Rom.
15
Cor. 15 27 Eph.
22
and reign of Christ so Ps. 68 19 in Eph. 4 8

and applied to the fall of Israel. Pss. 18 50 1 1 1
to the resurrection
is
Ps. 51 6 in
362 1404 are cited as descrip-
Rom.
in
8 s6 as realised in Christian experience;
and applied
and applied
Ps.
Cor. io 26
Rom. 15 9" 11 and applied to the conversion of the Gentiles. Ps. 19 5

Rom. io 18 is applied to the preaching of the Gospel. (6) The epistle to the
Hebrews makes great use of the Pss. (a) as practical exhortation Ps. 95 7 " 11
e
(b) as authoritative teaching Ps. 1044 in
in Heb. S 7 Bq ? s ll % m Heb. 13 6
are cited
in
Heb.
to his
n Heb.
8" 13
i
Heb. io80
5
" 11
is
the Psalter
Ps.
redemptive work
Ps. 95 7
is
Ps. 135 14 in
reign of Christ Heb.
I02 26-28
'
in
no*
Heb.
(c) Ps. 2 7
so Ps.
S^ 1
Heb.
in
" 13
2 12
is
Heb.
in
620
applied to the resurrection and

26
7
"8
,
Ps.
1721
so Ps. 40 7
-9
in
6
7"8
7
97 in Heb. I Ps. 45
3 22 23 are applied
Ps. 18
,
Heb. io5-7 In Heb. 4 1 - 11

(7) In the Apocalypse :
.
interpreted at length in an allegorical way.

is
often used in
hymns and
incidental allusions.
"9
cited as predictive of the reign of Christ, Ps. 2 s
Besides these
it
"
in Rev. 2 26 27 12 6 19 15 .
In the ancient Catholic Church the Apostolic Fathers and

The School of
Apologists used the Psalter for practical purposes.
48.
Alexandria emphasized
the allegorical
School of Antioch the typical method.
method of interpretation,
the
INTERPRETATION OF CATHOLIC CHURCH

The
cm
Christian writers of the second Christian century followed
the example of the apostles in using the Psalter for practical purposes.
Nothing
at all
resembling a Commentary, so
The
know, was composed by any of them.
far as
we
citations of the Pss.
and early Fathers, Tertullian,

and others, are similar to those in the New
Testament, using the same methods of interpretation, with a more
decided tendency to the allegorical method and less restraint from
in the Apostolic Fathers, Apologists,
Irenaeus, Cyprian,
its
exaggeration.
Pantaenus,
c.
theologians,
posed the
200,
The School of Alexandria was established by

and made famous by the great teachers and
Clement and Origen.
first
Pantaenus
is
said to have
Hist. 5 10 ).
soul of Scripture,
Commentary (Eusebius, Ecc.
distinguished between the
body and
com-
Clement
and called
Origen made a Commentary on the

method of Philo, which he worked
out in a Christian form and became its father in the Church.
He
distinguished a threefold sense, body, soul, and spirit, and used
attention to
its
fourfold use.
Psalms, using the allegorical
thirteen of Philo's rules (v. Br. SHS
448"449
The School of Antioch
).
was established by Lucian and Dorotheus

century.
Its
fundamental
principles
at the close
of
of the third
interpretation
were
meaning and only one meaning

(2) alongside of the literal sense is the typical sense which arises
out of the relation of the Old Covenant to the New (Kihn, Theodor
von Mopsuestia, s. 29). The most of the Commentators on the
Pss. in the Greek Church were from writers of this school. Jerome
occupied an intermediate and not altogether consistent position.
He strives for historical and grammatical exposition, yet it is easy
to see that at the bottom he is more inclined to the allegorical
method. Thus there grew up in the ancient Church three exegetical tendencies, the literal and traditional, the allegorical and
mystical, the historical and ethical, and these became gradually
(1)
Every passage has
its literal
interwoven in the writings of the Fathers, and in
abnormal forms of exegesis

Corderius {Expositio
in others {v. Br. SHS
all
sorts
of
453
Patrum Graecorum
the following Greek Commentators:
in Psalmos, 3 Tom. 1643) uses

Athanasius, Ammonius, Anonymous,
Apollinarius, Asterius, Basilius, Gennadius, Geo. Alexandrinus, Gregorius

Nazianzenus, Gregorius Nyssenus, Didymus, Dionysius Areopag., Eusebius
Caesariensis, Hesychius, Theodoretus, Theodorus Antiochenus, Theodorus
INTRODUCTION
Civ
Heracleota, Isidorus, Cyrillus Alexandrinus, Maximus, Pachymera, ChrysostoI have italicised those most frequently cited.
Jerome
mentions the following Greek interpreters of the Psalter
Origen, Eusebius of Caesarea, Theodore of Heraklea (the Anon-
mms, Psellus, Origincs.

(ep.
ad August,
up to
his time
ymous
cxii.)
of Corderius), Astelios of Skythopolis, Apollinaris of Laodicea,
of Alexandria.
Migne
are given by
may
Didymos
All of these interpretations of the Psalter, so far as preserved,
refer to Pitra,
in his
Greek Patrology.
Analecta Sacra, Bathgen,
For additional information we
ZA TfV.,
1886, Lietzmann,
Der
Psalmencommentar Theodore von Mopsuestia, 1902. The work of the great

Syrian scholar, Gregory Bar Hebraeus (fi286, given by Lagarde, Praetermissorum, 1S79), must be added here as the noblest representation of the
The work of Jerome on the Pss. is given in his Epistles,
late Syrian School.
XX., XXVIII., XXX., XXXIV., LXV., CVI., CXL. (Migne, XXII.), and his
commentary (edited by Morin, Anecdota Afaredso/ana, III., 1895).
49.
In the Latin Church the allegorical method of interpreting
the Psalter prevailed, chiefly through the influence of
and Cassiodorus
Augustine, although Junilius
Ambrose and
exerted a modifying
influence in the use of the principles of the Antiochan School.
Ambrose may be regarded
as the father of the interpretation
of the Psalter in the Western
was the one who dominated
the
four kinds of exegesis,

allegorical,
and
all
laid
Church
but Augustine, his pupil,
subsequent times.
He
distinguishes
historical, aetiological, analogical,
down
and
the principle that whatever cannot
be referred to good conduct or truth of
faith
must be regarded as
more Cassiodorus, exerted a wholeJunilius,

some influence by the introduction into the West of the principles
He urged the comparison
of the Schools of Antioch and Nisibis.
of Scripture with Scriptures, and points out that frequent and
intense meditation is the way to a true understanding of them
and
figurative.
(v. Br.
sns
Jerome
the Pss.
449_45s
{ep.
still
).
ad August,
cxii.)
mentions the following Latin interpreters of
(1) Hilary of Poitiers, based on Origen and Eusebius
of Vercelli,
who
translated the
Commentary
(2) Eusebius
of Eusebius of Caesarea
(3)
Am-
Ambrose (f 397) is the only one who was independent and original.
Ambrose was a practical prelate, possessed of the true Roman spirit, and he
gave the allegorical method a Western practical turn. His Enarrationes have
brose.
Augustine (f43o) built his Enarrationes

on those of Ambrose, and became the basal authority for all subsequent writers.
The most wholesome commentary of the times is that of Cassiodorus (1563).
Other early Western writers on the Psalter were Hippolytus (t^35), Arnobius
had great influence on the Church.
INTERPRETATION IN MIDDLE AGES
CV
(fc. 406), Asterius (f4io), Gregory of Tours (t 594)> Gregory the Great
(too4), Prudentius (eighth century). All of these are given by Migne in
his Latin Patrology.
In
50.
Middle Ages
the
the
Commentaries were
chiefly
com-
pilations of the earlier writers, called Epitomes, Glosses, Pos titles,
Chains, which appeared in great numbers, all under the do?ninatio7i
of the allegorical principles of Augustine, often in exaggerated
forms.
The compilers of the
Oriental Church were Euthymius Zigabenus (f 1118,

Analecta, IV.); Nicephorus, thirteenth century (given by Migne).
v. Pitra,
West: Beda (f 735)

Alcuin
Walafrid Strabo (f849); Haymo (f853); Rhabamus Maurus
(1856); Paschasius Radbertus (f866); Hincmar (f882); Remigius (ninth
century); Bruno Herb. (11045); Romualdus (fi027); Anselm (fno9);
Bruno Carth. (fuoi); Richard St. Victor (f 1 173) Jnnocentius III.
Hugo S. Caro, Postillae (fi263) (commentaries 1496 attributed
(t 1216)
wrongly to Alexander Hales, f 1245); Antonius Patavinus (f 1231, Sermones
in Pss., 1757); Thomas Aquinas (11274, In Psalmos Expositio, 1876);
Albertus Magnus (f 1280, Comm. on Pss., Col. 1536); Ayguanus (11396,
Com. on Ps., 1524 +); Nicolaus de Lyra (f 1340, Postillae, Rom. 1471;
host of writers on the Pss. appear in the
(f8o4);
Biblia
cum
Col. 1483)
in
glossa ordinaria, 6
v.,
Basel, 1506);
Herenthal (f 1400, Catena,

italicised are found
Turrecremata(f 1468, Expositio, 1474). Those
Migne's Patrology.
51.
In the Middle Ages Jewish Commentators distinguished

compared with the Christian by a fuller use of the
themselves as
and historical methods of interpretation, although no less

dependent on Rabbinical tradition than Christian scholars were
literal
on Christian tradition.
The
earliest
important interpreter of the Pss. whose writings have been
preserved was Saadia (1942), author of the Arabic translation of the OT.
His Commentary was published in Cracow in 1660. Raschi's Commentary
(R. Solomon Isaaki, f
105) was published in the Rabbinical Bibles, also a
Latin translation by Breithaupt, 1710.
Aben
Ezra's
Commentary (fn67)
was published in the Rabbinical Bibles. His Commentary on the first ten Pss.
was published in Latin and Hebrew by P. Fagius, 1542. David Kimchi's Commentary (f 1235) was published, Naples, 1487; Venice, 15 18; Isny, 1541
Amsterdam, 1765
Latin translation by Janvier, 1566. The first book of
;
Psalms was published according to the text of the Cambridge Ms. Bible with
the larger
Commentary
of R.
David Kimchi,
critically
edited from nineteen
INTRODUCTION
CV1
The most
Mss. and early editions by Schiller Szinessy, Cambridge, 1883.
important of later commentaries was by Obadiah Sforno, teacher of Reuchlin,

Venice, 1586; Amsterdam, 1724.
The Reformation involved a great revival of Biblical study,
52.
and especially of the Psalter, the chief book of the OT. The allegorical'method was pushed in the background by the Humanists in
the interests of the grammatical sense, and so by Roman Catholics
as well, and Protestants who were ififluenced by them.
The chief
difference was that the Protestants resorted to the Hebrew text as
the original
selves
supreme authority,
the authority of the
the
the
Roman
Catholics based them-
on the Vulgate Version, a?id interpreted
Church and
Reformers fell back
The Humanists
into pedantic
to
The successors of
and dogmatic
methods.
revived the study of the ancient languages and the ancient
and thus the grammatical and
literatures,
submission
it in
the Fathers.
literary study of the original texts
was employed over against the allegorical method.

Lyra and the Jewish
Commentators were used more than the Christian Commentators of the
Middle Ages. The Protestant Reformers were great exegetes. Luther began
his
academic lectures with an exposition of the Psalter in 15 13. These lecwere published by Seidemann in 1876, under the title, Dr. Martin
tures
Lut/ier's erste
und
Vorlesungen
alteste
iiber die
Psalmen aus den Jahren
13/3-/5/6 nach der eigenh'dndigen lateinischen Handschrift Luthers auf der

Reuchlin published his
Koniglichen offentlichen Bibliothek zu Dresden.
Auslegung der sieben Psalmi poenitentiales, 1512; Bugenhagen, his in lib.

Psalmorum, 1524; Bucer (Aretius), Psalmorum libri 3, 1526. Calvin's
Commentary on the Psalms, 1564, was by far the best up to his own time.
Other commentators of the time of the Reformation were Pellican, 1532;
Miinster, 1534 1535 ; Musculus, 1550 ; Castalio, 1551 + ; Marloratus, 1562.
The Moravian Riidinger also issued a

The Protestants of the next generation
valuable
fell
Commentary
back from the
the Reformers and became dependent on Protestant rules of
dogmatic and pedantic in their Commentaries.
in
580-1 581.
vital principle of
faith,
In the following
and were
lists, I
give,
know, the first edition ; when there were subsequent editions, it is

indicated by -f.
The works of Selnecker, 1581 Moller, 1573; Menzel,
so far as
1594; Gesner, 1609; Piscator, 1646+ ; Quistorp, 1648 ; Amyraldus, 1662

Bakius, 1664+ ; Geier, 1668 + ; Carlov, 16724-, though with valuable and
useful material are reactionary
and of no permanent
value.
The Roman
Catholics vied with the Protestants in the sixteenth century in their work on
the Psalter
1586.
Clarius, 1542
Vatablus, 1545
Palisse,
1548
Cajetan, 1530
Jansenius,
1558; Gennebradus, 1577 +
In the early seventeenth century R. C. exegetes employed better
Campensis,
1533
Flaminius,
INTERPRETATION SINCE THE REFORMATION

methods, and were more able and
Agellius,
1606+
+
1643 +
Mariana, 1619
1611
53.
tans
than Protestants, as
fruitful
Lorinus,
Faber Stapulensis, 1609;
Drexelius, 1643;
Torinus, 1632
Muis,
is
1612+;
1636+
evident in
Bellarmin,
Corderius,
Heser. 1654 +.
Hulsius, 1650;
the middle of the seventeenth century the English Puri-
In
emphasized gra?nmatical and practical exegesis ;
Hammond and
and the
cvii
the
Grotius,
Arminians, the historical method ;
Federalists, the allegorical.
Cocceius
The dogmatic method still pre-
vailed to some extent.

Ainsworth
is
enced by Rabbinical
great practical
Gouge
His Commentary on
the prince of Puritan Commentators.
the Pss., issued in 1626,
skill.
is
monument
subtilties,
Thomas
He
of learning.
was too much
influ-
but he employed the grammatical method with
Thomas
Smith,
Pierson,
and
especially William
issued practical commentaries introducing a long and valuable series
Hugo
in Great Britain.
Grotius in Holland and
land revived the Humanistic
spirit
The Commentaries on
sense.
and
laid stress
Henry Hammond in Engliteral and historical
on the
new epoch
in the interpretation of the
Cocceius, the founder of the Federal School
Psalter.
Hammond,
the Pss. of Grotius, 1645, and of
1653, especially the latter, introduce a
of Holland, 1660,
revived the allegorical method, but with sobriety and practical sense.
The
Criticorum Sacrorum, 1660, sums up the chief material of previous authors,

using Munster, Vatablus, Castalio, Clarius, Drusius, and Grotius.
This was
followed by Poole's Synopsis Criticorum, 1669, which uses Muis, Geier, Ainsworth,
Hammond,
Rivetus,
Cocceius, Genebradus, Calovius.
The
Biblia
and the Biblia Maxima, Paris, 1660, both by John de la Haye,

are a magnificent summing up of R. C. exegesis, embracing a thorough study
of texts and Vrss., and the expositions of Nic. de Lyra, Gagnae, Estii, Menochii, and Tirini.
Vol. VI. of the latter contains the Psalter.
There was
then a lull in work on the Pss. which continued for a century. We may mention, however, the R. C, Le Blanc, 1682 +
Ferrandus, 1683
Bossuet, 1691
Berthier, 1788 +
Calmet, 1791 +
Camponi, 1692 +
the Protestants,
Bythner, 1664; J. H. Michaelis, 1720; Clericus, 1731
Venema, 1762.
Magna,
1643,
The study of the Psalter was enriched through the work

54.
of Kennicott upon the text and of Hare and Lowth upon Hebrew
poetry, connected in all these with original work upon the Psalter
which influenced all subsequent scholars.
have already called attention to the work of Hare, Lowth, and Kennion the text and Hebrew Poetry. These scholars carried on the grammatical and historical exegesis of Grotius and Hammond. Lowth in his notes
I
cott
INTRODUCTION
CV111
attached to Merrick's Version, 1768, supported also by an Anonymous,

contributions which were often original and of great value.
made
Kennicott, in
on the Psalms, 1772, also greatly advanced the study of the Psalter.
was used by Street, 1790, with independent and excellent
judgment, resulting in the best Commentary on the Psalms of the eighteenth
his notes
All this material
Bishop Horsley, 1815 (posthumous), inherited their
century.
scholars are the real fathers of a large
of
new
number of emendations
interpretations for which later scholars, especially Germans, have re-
Many
ceived the credit.

this period,
practical
such as Henry, 17 10
commentaries of great value appeared
Home,
1771
Gill,
mentaries of Dathe, 1787, and especially Rosenmuller,

this period in
in
The Com-
774-1 776.
798-1804, represented
Germany.
The study of
55.
These
spirit.
of the text and
the Psalter
century by a more comprehensive
has been improved in the last
and thoroughgoing
study of all the

material by Textual Criticism, Higher Criticism, Historical Criti-
and
cism,
its
Biblical Theology, with a just estimate of Exegesis in
different phases.
De
Wette, 181
+, began
most
and was followed by

and profound historical
sense.
Hitzig, 1836 -f, and Olshausen, 1853 +, opened wide the field of
Textual Criticism; Hupfeld, 1855 +, and Bottcher, 1864, grammatical and
lexicographical exegesis.
Delitzsch, 1859 -f, shows a deep spiritual sense
and a thorough understanding of the genius of the ancient Hebrew people.
Ewald, 1836
-f
this
both with remarkable
Hengstenberg, 1842
fruitful period,
critical sagacity
-f, is the father of the reactionaries.
On
these princes
modern German exegesis a great number of scholars build. Among these

we may mention on the continent of Europe: Tholuck, 1843+
Koster,
of
'>
Gratz, 1 882-1 883

Hirsch, 1882;
1837; Vaihinger, 1845; Reuss, 1879+
Moll, 1884 + ; Schultz, 18S8 + ;
Bachmann, 1891
Bathgen, 1892 +
;
Wellhausen, 1895
Duhm, 1899 ; Valeton, 1903. Among R. C. scholars, we
may mention Alioli, 1832 -f Aigner, 1850 ; Schegg, 1857- ; Crelier, 1858 ;
>
Migne, Cur sits Computus, 1 841, and CorKnabenbauer, and Hammelauer in Cursus Completus, 1885, give a the-
Rohling,
nely,
87 1
Thalhofer, 18S9 5
saurus of interpretation of
many
scholars, ancient
and American interpreters of the
Pss.
and modern.
have been reactionary
Many
British
in the spirit of
Hengstenberg, such as
Phillips, 1846; Neale, i860; Wordsworth, 1867; AlexMurphy, 1875; Cowles, 1872. The Puritan spirit was inherited
in Spurgeon, 1870, and Barnes, 1871.
Perowne, 1864 -f, deserves the credit
for the introduction into the English-speaking world of the modern spirit,
w hich indeed is only a rebuilding on the work of the older English scholars of
the eighteenth century.
The following Commentators deserve mention The
Cook,
Psalms Chronologically arranged by Four Friends, 1867
Kay, 187 1
1873; Jennings and Low, 1875; Burgess, 1879; Aglen, 1884; Cheyne, 1888+
ander,
1868+
ENGLISH VERSIONS
Maclaren, 1893-1894
Montefiore, 1901
C1X
Kirkpatrick, 1903
W.T. David-
Cheyne and Kirkpatrick are preeminent, the

former for his brave investigation of the most difficult problems and his generous recognition of the work of other scholars, the latter for his sound judgment and excellent exegetical method. These scholars easily outrank all their
predecessors. Their occasional faults and failures are cordially overlooked in
son,
1903
-f
Ehrlich, 1904.
view of their magnificent contributions to Biblical Science.
56.
1382.
English Versions of the Psalms began with Wy cliffe in

The Version of Coverdale of 1535, revised for the great
Book of
the He-
Bible of 1539, has been used since as the Version of the
Common
Prayer.
The Version of 1611 was made from
brew with a limited study of other versions. It supplanted all other

English Versions except that of PB V.
The Version of 1885 was
',
a revision of that of 1611, in closer conformity

The R. C. Version is that of Douay.
text.
to the
Massoretic
John Wycliffe made the first English translation of the Bible from the VulIt was revised by John Purvey in 1388 (v. Forshall and
gate Version, 1382.
Madden's
text,
v.,
1850;
Skeats, reprint of Purvey's
revision
in
1879V
Coverdale published a translation of the whole Bible in 1535. His translation

of the Psalter was taken up into Matthew's Bible in 1537, and into the Great
Bible in 1539-1541.
Coverdale, in his dedicatory Epistle to the
in Prologue, states that he
had followed largely
five
King and
sundry interpreters
to
judge from internal evidence, the Vulgate, Luther, the Zurich Version, Pagninus,
and Tyndale, the latter not giving the Psalter. The Zurich Version was completed in 1529 by Zwingli, Pellican, Leo Juda, and others.
Pagninus' version
was a translation of the Psalter into Latin (1527). The Psalter of the PBV. is
from the last revision of the Great Bible of 1540 (v. Westcott, The Paragraph
Psalter ; Earle, The Psalter of fjjg a Landmark in English Literature,
Driver, The Parallel Psalter, Int. 19042 Fry, Description of the Great
1892
Psalter, 1865).
The Genevan Version of 1560 was translated into English and used by the Puritans from that time onward.
The Bishop's Bible
of 1568 was used in the scriptural readings in the Church of England, but
not in the recitations of the Psalter.
In 161 1 the Authorized Version was
made by a select company of scholars under the authority of the crown. It
displaced all other Vrss. for Protestants in the public and private reading
;
of the Scripture
but did not succeed in displacing the Vrs. of the Great
Bible in the recitation of the Psalter.
The Roman
Catholics continued to
adhere to the Douay Version, which was a literal translation of the Vulgate,
whereas the AV. was translated from the Hebrew. The AV. has maintained
its
hold on the English Protestant world until the present time.
1885, prepared by a joint British and
The RV. 0/
American Committee, under the authority
INTRODUCTION
CX
of the convocation of Canterbury, has thus far been unable to replace
it.
The
more accurate rendering of the Hebrew text of Ben Asher but it is

literalistic and pedantic.
It was prepared in a period of transition of Hebrew
scholarship and does not satisfy the present conditions of OT. scholarship or
the needs of the Church or people. Furthermore, it does not sufficiently consider the Ancient Vrss., and is not based on a revision of the Hebrew text.
The margin of the RV. gives the most important part of the work of the
Revisers and is of great value. Several independent versions have been made
RV.
is
John De Witt, 1884 T. K. Cheyne, 1888 Furness, 1898

The Parallel Psalter, 1904 2 (an important and valuable revision
of FBV.). The Jewish Publication Society of America, 1903, gave a new and
excellent translation from the Massoretic text. There is no sound reason why
in recent times:
S. R. Driver,
Roman
Catholics, Protestants,
and Jews should not unke and agree
in a
Ver-
sion far better than any that has yet been made.
Many
metrical versions of the Psalter have been
made
for use in Christian
worship in the service of song, the chief of which are those of Sternhold and
Hopkins, and Tate and Brady, used
in
England; Rouse, used
in Scotland;
and
Watts, used by the Nonconformists of England and their children in America.
From
a literary point of view the most valuable paraphrase
rick, 1765.
The
fault of all
these versions
is
is still
that of
that they are based either
Merupon
None of them were made with any

English Versions or the Massoretic text.
knowledge whatever of the measures of Hebrew poetry. It is now quite possible to reproduce the poetry of the Psalms in essentially the same measures
in
English poetry.
task,
Scholars
who have
which when accomplished
the poetic
gift
should undertake this
will greatly enlarge the use of the Psalter for
English-speaking peoples, and enrich their devotion, public and private, with
a finer literary flavour.
A COMMENTARY ON THE BOOK OF

PSALMS.
A COMMENTARY ON THE BOOK OF

PSALMS.
PSALM
Ps.
is
righteous
str. 6
4
.
a didactic Ps. of the Greek period, introductory to the
In two antith. Strs.
Psalter.
I.,
man
(v.
12
)
it
contrasts the happiness of the
with the ultimate ruin of the wicked
The righteous man avoids the company

gently studies the Law.
An
of
(v.
wicked men, and

gloss
intermediate
4-6
dili-
compares the
3
righteous to a fruitful tree in a well-watered garden (v. )
J-[APPY
the
man!
Who
And
And
doth not walk in the counsel of wicked men,

in the way of sinners doth not stand,
in the session of scorners doth not sit down
But rather in the Law of Yahweh is his delight,

in His Law he studies day and night.
JSÔT so the wicked!
And
But rather they are as the chaff which the wind driveth away;
men will not rise up in the Judgment,
Therefore wicked
And
sinners (will not enter) into the congregation of righteous
men
For Yahweh knoweth the way of righteous men,

But the way of wicked men will perish (everlastingly).
and therefore was not in any of the Psalters

was doubtless later than any of them. It was not counted
originally, for 2 codd. DeR. do not number it; and 5 codd. Kenn., 3 DeR.,
some codd. <, Justin (Ap. I 40 ), and many fathers (especially Western), and
rabbis, combine it with Ps. 2; according to the ancient saying that the first
Ps. begins and closes with beatitude (Talm. Berakoth f. c/).
In Western
texts and Vrss. of Acts 13 33 Ps. 2 is cited as Ps. I
so Meyer, Tisch., Blass
It
but the great Uncials have Sevrtpy, so Westcott and Hort, and Wendt.
was selected as an introduction to \p by the final editor. The date of Ps. I
Ps.
is
orphan
prior to the last.
(Intr.S 37 )
It
maybe
determined by the following considerations: (1)
of late writings that they

Je.
7^-8
and Ez. 47 12 and

,
make much
is
use of earlier ones.
therefore postexilic.
If v. 3
It
is
V. 3
characteristic
is
based on
be original,
it
gives
PSALMS
4
evidence of date of Ps.;
a gloss, only as to date of the gloss.
if
The argument
of Ba. that the prose writer uses the poet and not the poet the prose,
out force
if v. 3 is
deuteronomic
mouth," the
clause of Jos.
first
mm
oyvh
v.3*,
munity.
based on Jos.
is
(D), and
is
with-
is
post-
for the Ps. substitutes for the external, " depart out of thy
nxj? v. 15 , D>xS
of the Ps.
^b
q^d
v. 3*.
is
The
that of the
syntax
is
Greek
also late
The o^ch and
jnv
v.6 .
earlier antitheses
(2)
o\*>ns are classes in the Jewish combetween wicked rulers and an oppressed peowritings; and of righteous Israel and her wicked
ple, characteristic of preexilic
long period of foreign domination, do not appear;
foes, characteristic of the
between two
is
v. ld,
nvho
The
the antithesis
the internal "delight in," indicating a later
The language
and more matured conception.

period
V. 26
a prosaic gloss.
classes
who keep
students of the Law,
among
the Jews, the righteous, the
company of the wicked

and the wicked, who scorn the ethical teachings of Wisdom and transgress
All this implies a fully developed school of Wisdom, as well as an
the Law.
intense scribal devotion to the Law.
There is not that exclusive devotion to
strict
the
- 15
Law
of Pss. 19 8
apart from the
Wisdom
119, or to
of Pr. 1-9; but the author blends
He
the teachings and practice of these two types.
lived in peaceful times
before the antagonisms of religious parties, and thus probably in the late
Greek period. A similar situation is in BS 6 37 14 20" 21 which seem to be based

on this Ps. (3) The reference to the Judgment, v. 5, implies a judicial interference of Yahweh
not as between Israel and her oppressors, as in the prophetic books, but as between the righteous and wicked in Israel itself.
As
,
the result of that Judgment the righteous will rise up, an organized congregation, v. 5*,
from which the wicked
If the rising here
is
will
be excluded.
The wicked
will not rise.
to be interpreted as a resurrection, then the exclusion of
the wicked implies an earlier date tn*n Dn., which includes wicked Israelites
in the resurrection,
Dn. 12 2 and
wicked oppressors do not

seems
to
is
more
in
accord with
with God's people.
rise
The
belong to the time of Alexander the Great.
doctrine between Ps.
and
Is.
Is.
" 19
26 14
apocalypse,
where the
Is.
24-27,
The resemblance
Greek period before the persecutions
that apocalypse
and Dn.
of Antiochus.
This Ps. was probably the basis of the doctrine of the
Ways which
that
is,
in the
Two
plays such an important part in Jewish and early Christian Litera- 14
ture (Mt. 7 13
The
in
26 would favour the putting of our Ps. between
Ps. has
V. Br. Ethical
two
antith.
Teaching of
Jesus, pp. 82 sq.).
of s:x tetrameter lines each.
Strs.
This has
8
not been observed by Du. or Siev., both of whom regard v. as original to
"
Keine Strophen, wie mir scheint, sondern nur
the Ps. The former says
:
unregelmassig gebildete Stichen, die sich auch in

nahern."
The
Auffalliges, dass
latter says
man
" Ps.
Stil
und Ausdruck der Prosa
enthalt so viel metrisch Anstossiges oder
nicht fiber den Zweifel
herauskommt wie
viel
davon
spaterer Verderbnis oder personlichem Form-ungeschick des Verfassers ent-
stammt."
The
real difficulty is with
both that they did not discern the gloss,

is really one of the simplest
and so could not understand the measure, which

and finest in the Psalter.
PSALM
Str. I.
man
he
The
1.
is
I.
poet, in view of the description of the righteous
about to give, exclaims
Happy
man
the
He
uses a
dimeter, or half line, to allow a metrical pause after the exclamation.
He
but of
men
not thinking of mankind, men, women, and children
is
He
only.
men; but
pious
describe,
that
his
man
man
Jews, or
all
he
is
all
about to
Jerome
the ideal scribe such as Ezra.
is,
described
is
men, or
whole time, night and day, to the study
King Josiah
us the pious Jews thought of
eous
all
specifically that kind of a
one devoting
Law
of the
mind
has not in
The
as the ideal.
tells
right-
negatively in three syn. tetrameters
first
which yet gradually became more intense, reaching a climax in

the last line
who
doth not walk\
cf.
Mi. 6
24
16
Je. 7
stand^ cease from walking and so remain standing

down~\ continual participation
in.
conduct, the course of
life,
in the
way] the moral
down
in the session] not settling
session, or
assembly of the scorners, and so being
with them.
Wicked men]
who
doth not
in the counsel] while walking,
and receiving counsel or advice,
listening to
doth not sit
in entire
in the
accord
a class in antithesis to righteous men,
studied and practised the
Law
sinners']
antith. to upright,
more general term referring to all who fail from or do not conform
to the ethical and religious goal or way of life
scorners] antith.
;
men
who mock
and scorn the discipline of

wisdom. The righteous man abstains from all such conduct and
avoids the company of all such men.
2. The righteous man
is described positively in two syn. lines antith. to the previous
three.
In the Law of Yahweh] embracing the entire legislation
to wise
those
at
compacted
posed
and so called the Law as the first

Greek period when this Ps. was com-
in the Pentateuch,
layer of the
{v. Br.
Canon,
SHS120
),
in the
repeated for emphasis.
pleasure the righteous

night] reading
it
man
it
to
memory, a method
This study
during the night.

3.
The
is
studies
good
day and
\p
it
upon the mind and com-
upon what had been previously
habitual not only during the day but also
The second
editor of
antistrophe.
||
characteristic of oriental students,
rather than meditating or musing

read.
his delight] the
over and over again in the low, murmuring tone
of one reading to oneself, to impress
mit
took in the Law,
line
is
cited from Jos.
(D).
inserts four lines of illustration before the
PSALMS
^ND
he
is
like
yieldeth his fruit in his season,
Whose
leaf withers not
So
all
The happiness
that he doeth, he carries through successfully.
man
of the righteous
of a tree, which
is
removed from
most favoured
to the
a tree transplanted beside channels of water,
Which
soil, in
channels of water, such as
garden irrigated by many
fertile
Wady
of Solomon; Engedi, famed for
by the simile
and transplanted
illustrated
is
native soil
its
Urtas, where were the gardens
(Rob. 1477,01550 )
fertility
its
the
gardens of Damascus, Egypt, and Babylon, irrigated by canals
drawn from the great rivers and it is probable that the story of
the streams of Eden, Gn. 2, was in the mind of the poet
for he
adapts and combines from Je. 1 s the beautiful and fully stated
;
simile of the
man
trusting in
tion of the living trees
Yahweh
from Ez. 47 126 the descrip-
on the banks of the
future paradise, which bear fruit monthly
ever green and medicinal
own
Rev.
(cf.
22 )
river of
in the
life
and whose leaves are

with the irrigated gar-
time, for a condensed simile, suggesting a
com-
prehensive ideal to one familiar with the sacred writings.
He
dens of
his
then interprets the simile of the

Jos.
86
i
The
righteous
man
last
by an adaptation of
line
has in him such
life
and vigour from
God's word that he makes everything that he does to

succeed and be prosperous.
This verse is thus a mosaic of three
his study of
The
earlier passages.
The two middle

line,
and the
Str. II.
dimeter
line,
simile, v.
46
,
last line is a synthetic
v.
4a
when
is
V. 4
is
composed
(a) of a
v.
la
,
con-
and of a tetrameter
is
usually
on
flat,
open places on
hilltops, so
the ears of grain are thrown up, the heavy grain
wind
drives
away
the light chaff.
antith. to that in v. 3 , so far as a fruit-bearing tree

j
is
falls
This
may be
but the original antith. was probably of " driveth
to deliberate
Judgment]
first
likening the wicked to chaff on the threshing floor.
to chaff of grain
away"
Str. I.
wicked with the righteous man
to the ground, while the

simile
to the
explanation of the simile.
with metrical pause antithetical to
This, in Palestine,
that
and prosaic (5.4. 3.4).
synonymous but synthetic
an antistrophe to
is
trasting the
lines are irregular
lines are
walking in counsel,
v.
16
.
antith. to standing in the way, v. lc
gregation'] antith. to the sitting
down
5.
Rise up in the
enter into the con-
7d
in the session, v.
Wicked
PSALM
men
I.
not rise up, that
is, in the resurrection which takes place

end of the age of the world. Only the
"
righteous share in that resurrection.
So Is. 26 14 19 the people of
God rise, their wicked oppressors do not. So Jesus speaks of the
will
Judgment,
in the
at the
resurrection of the just, Lk. 14 14, without mentioning that of the

unjust
1
and
Paul sets forth
St.
who
Cor. 15, those
ground of
his
the
resurrection of Christians
are not, apparently, being in the back-
thoughts and so unmentioned
OT.
resurrection of the wicked appears in

explicitly only Jn. 5 s8-
99
NT.
in
{v. Br.
Rev. 20 11
- 15
MA113sq
The
).
only Dn. 12 2, and

MG273
{v. Br.
This
).
more suitable, in view of

the late date of the Ps., than the usual modern interpretation,
" stand in the judgment," that is, God's providential judgment in
The congregation of the righteous
the course of human history.
by
interpretation, given
F,
<&,
Ba\,
2T,
is
men may be conceived
as the congregation of the zealous Jews

from which the wicked would be kept apart by divine judg-
ment
but better, of the congregation after the judgment of the
be no wicked,
resurrection, in which there can
been permitted
tetrameters
two ways.
knoweth
to rise.
summing up
The way of
The
6.
Str.
for they
There are
the contrast already drawn.

the righteous
have not
concludes with two antith.
a way which
is
Yahweh
not merely theoretically and ideally, but practically and
by personal acquaintance with and attentive supervision of

it is Yahweh's way, leading unto true and lasting hap-
really
so that
it,
The way of wicked men
piness.
lasting ruin, cf. 6c)
with ruin,
29
The
Ps. 112.
cf.
way which goeth on to everand concludes

comprehended between these two
is
Ps. begins with happiness
All
is
ends and in these two ways.

fneta]
1.
33
c.
wx
cstr. pi. abstr.
always exclam., of
t.
man
33
12
Dn. 12 12
o;*n
nm<
y/-\v
Ew.*
happy
is
BDB.,
or be,
33^
other words Dt.
K. io8-8( = 2 C. 9 7
128 2 1378-9 1465 Pr. 832 1421 16 20 207 29 18 Ec. io17

pron., usually omitted in
"icy,
Lag. BN143
the happiness,
D1K 32 s 846 13 Pr. 3 13 8 s4 28 14 ; n^j Pss. 34s 40 5 94 12 127 5 ;

16 I44 15 15
ptc. 2 12 32 1 41 2 84 s 106 3 119 2 128 1 Is. 30 18
89
;
BhH elsw. 112 1 ;
njn
or
(never of God),
\p,
Is.
Jb. 5
32
20
Pss. 65 s 119 1
17
56s
-v^n]
dub. here; often gloss of prosaic copyists.
rel.
"\hn,
nvi] Pfs. abstr. emphatic presents of characteristic and established state
or condition, Ew.
cyan
nxj?] Jb.
135
,
Ges.
io 3 21 16 22 18
used of God, Pss. 33 11 73 24
2
,
usually expressed in Eng. by auxiliary do.
% nxp counsel, either as (1) advice, guidance, when

106 13 107 11 , cf. 119 2 * of His Law; or (2) purpose,
PSALMS
men, i 1 I3 3 (?) I46 (?) 205 33 10 106 48

% rah adj. wicked;
God or His people, syn. enemies ; sg.
^
13
71 4 109 2 * 7 14059 ; coll. 9 6 -i7 io2. 3. 4. 13. 15 55 4 5 gn 94 i3 I39 i9. pl> 3 7 io
17
s
2
8
18
2. 6 I2 9 I7 9 2 g8
,18 58* 68 8
75 ll 82 4 9I 8 92 943 3 97IO I0436
9
3
II95361.95.110.112 I29 4 , 4I 10 I45 20 ^76. or ( 2 ) guilty of sin a g a nst God Or
design, plan, of
either (1) guilty of hostility to
in
32 10 362 3 710. 12. 21. 32. 35 II2 w co n. 342-2

pi. jl.i.5.6 2
36 12 37M. 16- 17. 20. 28. 34. 38. 40 50 16 733. 12 jofclS II2 10 I4 6. ,?eh
p(n) 75 9 101 8 119 119 . This word is little used in preex. Lit. and not at all in
man,
ethically
wicked:
n5
sg.
3^
&
sense (2).
used in Ez.,
It is chiefly
phr. a.X.
% l\y\ in
\p,
W.
and
L.,
antith. p>ix.
\p,
d^kbh ^via]
(1) way, road, path, 2 12 77 20 80 13 89*2 107 47
no 7
102 24 119 87 128 1 139 8 1469 ,
or action, undertaking io 5 18 33 35 s 37 s 7 & 91 11

(3) esp. of moral action and character 5 39 s 49 14
50 23
1195.26.59.168^
duty (commanded by God) 25 s
(5)
specif, in
(2)
fig.
of course of
life
(4)
i 6 37 14
good sense
jl.6 365 I07 n II9 29 i3 24.

9
ioi 2
119 30 139 24 , or
12
32 s 119I 143 8
in bad sense
,
(6)
wa y f God, His moral administration, 18 31

commands 18 22 25 4 9 27 11 37 s4 51^ 67 s 81 14
77
86 11 95 10 ii 9 3.i4.27.32.33._j D ,^n pi. adj. [Nan]. Sg. only
nxun Am. 9 8
alw. in \p in ethical sense, more comprehensive than D^pcn, and antith. onc %
those who fail or err from the norm of right i 1 5 25 s 269 51 16 104 35
used
14
(7)
85 14 103 7 138 5 145 17 , or His
f.
both in earliest and
latest Lit.
place of sitting down, as
V,
(5,
acôa] phr.
o^xS
cf. attOD
J atfD
might be
"vp city as dwelling-place I07 4
God
Zion as place of enthronement of
d.X.
132 13 ;
seat,
7 - 36
or
but better sitting, session,
assembly, as 107 82 , Aim, Kirk.

ffS scorner Pr. I 22 3 34 9?- 8 13I 146 1512
192529 20 i 2I n.24 22 io 249 j s# 29 20 t a term characteristic of fully developed
Wisdom, not used prob.
\oiy.G>v is interpret,
Aug. "whose word spreadeth as a canker."
pestiferi.
but,
a,
BDB.
2.
on
13]
Makkeph
fTYifl
21
(v. txt.);
t.
min
elsw.
that the poet
words
words.
mind 37 31 409
would not repeat himself
in syn. lines
c.
TP ?]
1
is
not
a.
(1)
uncommon
delight as
TB voluntas, will, purpose, as

Ps. 107 80 .
(2) of instruction of poet 78 1 , (3) of

Lag. Du. rd. PK*va, cf. 19 10 , on ground
\f/,
divine teaching, in the
Jos.
Is.
has nVSi odv
44
1a
s8
But the use of identical
in syn. lines.
to
1
emphasize the variation

s
,
so usually, but
46 10 48 14 ;
n\m yen
elsw. (3)
(2)
">a
to
in other
dt\-qixa,
desire, longing,
nrn rrnnn -\bd vxa> kS.
tmwa
was necess. because of omission of noD

line, otherwise it would have furnished a good tetrameter.
impf. frequentative Jnjn: (1) growl, groan, moan, not in
change from
njrrj
ace. rei. 38 13 , subj. \vdh
indistinct
sound
35
28
71 24 ;
The
in previous
\j/.
c.
= v.4
alw. used
on except Gn. 15 4 Nu. 35 s* Ne. 2 2 (v. Intr. 12).

1 n"Y*na] cstr. sg.
n.f. y'n'v (1) the Law in its completion, as 19 8 78 s 10 89 31 94 12 105 46
after
119 1
and does
U pestilentiae, takes the word as abstr. = homines
w/ rather, on the contrary, stronger than
Greek period.
till
not imply a different text.
Qal
(2) utter
dd 37 80 speak abs. 115 7

(3) utter
rri? 63 7 77 13 ; so prob.
c. a,
.
as in soliloquy, meditations,
||
7
5
8
(4) But better of
77 as <g for ffy *rmu 143 ; so possibly Jos. I and here.
the low, murmuring sound of reading aloud to oneself, or the repetition
of study, Ains.
(5) imagine, devise,
c.
ace.
2'1
,
as Pr. 15 28 24 2 .
DD^]
PSALM
= o"n + o_
13
&,
adv. in the daytime, by day, sq. rh>h, also 32* 42* 55 11 , possibly
nS>S 22 3 429 78 14 91 6 121 5 .
3. rum]
882 (for or rd. ddv);
also
cannot be
I.
||
consec, for there
The only previous

as a whole, for
impf.
no previous impf. upon which
is
frequentative.
is
cannot be consec. to the
It
In
introduces a simile, not a consequence.
it
simple citation from Je. 17 8 , where
it
is
can depend.
it
But taken
consec. in its context.
str.
fact, it is
from its context it can only be 1 conj. of late style, introducing a new and
o^D ijho Sj? Sintf pp] is the same as Je. 17 8 except for
independent clause.
the insertion of >J*?D. Je. cannot have cited from Ps., for the clause in Je. is
part of a beautiful simile,

is
and necessary both
loosely attached to Ps., the
and idea; whereas
in syntax
without measure and disturbing the symmetry of Ps.

Je. 17
Vt
"?ntf
it
clause of a mosaic of three earlier passages,
first
transplant (not plant) 92 14 Ez.
Sinr
Ptc. pass.
178.10.22.23
IO H) .i3
Ho
Q 13 (?).
3
f d^d vjSs artificial watercourses used
f rVntr] transplanted shoot Ps. 128
and arable land; so here Is. 32 s Pr. 5 16 21 1 , cf.
.
to irrigate gardens, parks,
48
s
136 La.
46 s ; fig. of tears from eyes Ps. 119
3 , cf. Jb. 29 of outrun of
from vat; D'uSd elsw. of overflow of river Is. 3025 sg. of downfall of rain
12a
it his season,
inj?3 jm vnc] is generalization of Ez. 47
Ps. 65 10
t
Ps.
oil
W2
of ripe fruit Ho. 2 11 Jb. 5 26 , when food is needed Ps. 10427 145 15 , of rain
Dt. II 14 28 12 Je. 5 24 Ez. 3426 , appearance of constellation Jb. 38 32 appropriate
i.e.
hm
time Pr. 15 23 Ec. 3 11

archaic poetic sf.
J Thy
nS vrhy\]
leaf, foliage,
from Ez. 47 126
direct citation
only here
\f/,
usually of fading
inSp
Is. I 30
34*
\w
Qal impf.
8 13 Ez. 47 12 .
fSai (1) sink, drop down, 18 46 =
2 S. 22 46 , of exhaustion of Israel's foes Ex. 18 18 (E) Jb. 14 18
(2) fall like
64s
Je.
leaf or flower, wither,
344 4078 64 5 Je. 8 13 Ps. 37 2 so

not subj. as AV. after (S, which prob. rd. Qal of
Is. I 30
fade
24* 28 1
Sdi]
here and Ez. 47 12
Vb.; but obj. after Hiph., 60 Dr. accord, to Jos.
.
See
based.
v. 26 .
carry a thing through
p"** ?]
4.
not
Hiph. impf.
n>*?*i]
so,
to success
exact antith. to
always as driven by wind, and

of hostile nations
time Zp. 2 2
cf.
Is.
17 13
with strong
f.
but smoke 68 3
man
Jb. 32
is
an explanatory
13
therefore, introducing,
than a declaration "
gloss.
sf.,
,
26 36
irpoad)Trov ttjs yrjs, so Bi., Du., in
<3
on which the clause
Ges.?
7
25
37 as here; of God 118
repeated in <&. So We.,
.
It is
v. la
58 ^).
Dîsnn]
ffD?] as
requires dimeter.
v. la .
chaff,
-y/t
rpj Qal drive about, here
Niph. be driven, of smoke by wind Ps. 68 3

Is.
19 7 41 2 Jb. 13 25
<, IB,
PBV
add
d7r6
order to get rid of abruptness of first line.

" upon ground of such conditions,
J l.?"^]
5.
more generally than
BDB;
is
Hiph.
of sim.; of wicked 35 s Ho. 13 3 Jb. 21 18 as

29 5 , of Judah's power Is. 41 16, of passing
c. 3
Pr. 21 6 ; various things Lv.
But
relative unnecessary prosaic gloss, destroys measure.
"V>n]
WOTFi] Qal impf. 3

chaff,
man
v. la .
Qal have success 45 s
here only in Ps. because of antithesis to tt"xn
article,
here;
or victory, of
strong antithesis to
Oort, Ba., Che., but by dittog.
% nSx
\"h,
the statement of a fact, rather
18
46 s I io 7 1 19 104 127 128 129
Qal impf. 3 pi. rise up, of resurrection, (3 avavT-fiaovTai,
7B resurgunt, &, 88 11 Is. 26 14 19 ; most moderns, because of supposed early
date of Ps., stand, abide, c. 3 as 24s ; no other mng. of Qal suits context.
1DP']
also 1850 25 s 42' 45 s
def. written
11
PSALMS
tO
Bscb?] in
the
God
judgment, the time when
will
His advent, as Ec. 1 9 12 14 = pi Dn.

preted by moderns of any historic judgment.
ment
pronounce His
710-22-26.
at
final judg-
It is usually inter-
J osc'p (1) act of judgment,

deciding a case, by God, in historic time 9 8 35 23 76 10 , of Davidic kings 122 5
(2) the process, procedure, litigation, before the judge II2 5 143 2
(3) the
;
sentence or decision 7" (if
used, otherwise as (1), so possibly original),
is
84
146 7 149 9 acts in execution
(4) the execution of the judgment 9 517 119
of io5 48 12 978 103 6 105 s 7 .
(5) attribute of the Dotf, justice ; of God 33 s
17
i
^6 7 72 1 (|^ pi.), T3i p-ix bases of divine throne 89 15 = 97 s ;
s30 72 2
16 101 1 106 8
94
(6) ordinance promulgated by Dec, judg;
37
^4.4
3728
man
of
ment
j,^ a so
law 19 10 25 s 81 6 ii9 7 + 2it 14720,
as
of law {v. Br. IIex25 28q-);
(7) decision of the optf in a case

of series of decisions; in Covt. code and D,
pi.
collection of pentades in conditional or temporal clauses,
combination
Ti Lv.
8*
oipn
'si
Ps. 1823
cf.
Dt. 4*
(=
Code of
in
and
2 S. 2223) 89 81 147 19 ;
to one by justice or law, his right, due, 140 18 ;
only here
rma]
is
of nations 7 8 , of angels 82
(1)
fig.
nobles 68 31 , D^>i;
trimeter;
we
86 14 ; (2)
of evil-doers 22 17 ,
specif, of the
in
lines
cf.
congrega-
iid), so
(||
rxyj, by editorial assimilation
make both
the work of a prosaic
like
should probably supply vb. inu\
poet shortened his line to
more
\f/
16
(S has here iv /3ou\^ as v. .
This line
(9) the time of judgment,
s
<S o-vvayuy-f) 74 as usual in P, also 62 (<S),
tion of Israel.
here.
combin. rnpn
in
For other uses than those of

see BDB.
rn? congregation, or company, properly assembled by ap-
pointment, y/^T>
106 1718 of bulls,
or dn in D, in
*o
(8) that which belongs
above.
as
sg.
cstr.
c.
after
error.
is
It is
improb. that
dependent on XDp\
That looks
copyist.
D , f? , 7*]
pi.
Jp , 7?i (0
just,
righteous in government, of God, in general 119 137 129 4 , in discrimination

II 7 )
yio. 12
cated and
n redemption 1166 in
,
justified
by God, (a)
17
His ways 145 ; (2) righteous, as vindipeople over against enemies sg. coll. n 3 5
Q2 13 Q 4 21 ^11 I4I 5 f pl# 33I 52 8 68 4 OQ 29 ^12
all
his
23
58 11.12 64 11 75 11
55
I25 3 3 140 14 142 8 146 8 , passing over into, and not always distinguishable from, (b) because of zeal for righteousness of Law, sg. coll. 37 1 " 16 2L 25- 30. 32
3420. 22^ pi 3 4 ie 37i7.29.39 an(| h ere i 5& ;
(3) just, righteous in conduct and
,
,19
15 2
1 1
character,
pi.
32 11
more
ethical than above, as in
Qal
^]
6.
knowledge as
nasn suggests
disting.
in
ptc.
fr.
such a
W.
impf. frequentative, oft-repeated action, but
Heb. usage of
late Ps. the late
without distinction of kind or sphere of time.

classes of mng., (i)
73
16
(=
74
know
8i'\
L. sg. coll. 5 18 7 10 72 7 112 46 ,
In classic usage ptc. would imply continuous
know, learn
to
so as to estimate
||
impf.
ptc. for verbal action
jn, vb. J
Qal in
\p
has but two
know things, of man know, understand

and tell 71 15 know by experience 9 21 14 4
,
22
s 7
78s 6 82 s 89 16 90 11 92 7 139 14 ; be conscious, aware 0/35 11 15,
73
39
s
6 anticipate, expect
7
4
acknoxvledge
recognize, admit,
5
35 know that c. >3 4 20
53
4i 12 46 n 56 10 59 14 83 19 1003 10927
U9 5i52
I35 5 I40 i3.
t he sun knows his

know a person, be acquainted with him and his affairs,
(a) subj. man, know God in intelligent worship and obedience 36 u 79 s 87 4
His name 9 11 91 14 His ways 67 s 95 10 , His testimonies U9 79 125 His judg-
setting 104 19
(2)
PSALM
ments 147 20 ; be acquainted with
men
II
II.
1844 ioi 4 ;
God, know a per-
(b) sub].
son, be acquainted with him, personally interested in his actions
him and regarding him,
taking notice of
94
11
abs.
c.
103 14 138 6 1392.4.23,23 I4 2 4 144 3 , fowls 50 11 ,
40 10 73 11 139 1
nan]
Qal impf.
i.p.
for "QKn,
c.
and
affairs,
here as 37 18 44s2 69 20
ace., so
nnxa 31 8 , c. S 69 s ,
yxi only here, elsw. -on
>VDi
c.
vb. J Qal, (1) perish, vanish away, die 49 11 1 19 92 emphasis on mortality 1464 ,
the wicked by divine judgment 37 2) 68 3 73 127 92 10 so here; stronger meaning
,
8o 17
be exterminated, of Israel
things, a vessel 31
13
'
other nations 2 1 2 &3 18 ,
heavens and
earth 102'27 ;
fig.
(2)
9*;
cf.
of inanimate
memory
the
9",
name
10
19
place of flight 142 5 ; (3) be tost, strayed, of sheep,
41 6 , hope 9 , desire 112
176
trimeter line at the end is possible, but not probable. The
fig. 119
,
inf. abs.
letters
is
-on has probably been
with "Onp.
This
lost
by copyist error because of identity of
and
so appropriate metrically
is
intensively that
it
altogether probable.
PSALM
II.,
4 str. f.
was the Messianic introduction to , It describes the

Yahweh and His Messiah (v. 1-3) and in
antistr. Yahweh Himself laughing at them and telling them of His
~
installation of His king (v. 4 7a ).
The Messiah then cites the word
of Yahweh constituting him Son of God and giving him the nations
76-9
as his inheritance (v.
and in antistr. warns them to serve
)
10 12c
Yahweh (v.
A liturgical addition pronounces all happy who
).
Ps. 2.
nations plotting against
seek refuge in
Him
12d
(v.
Yy HY
).
do nations consent
And
together,
peoples devise plans in vain
Kings of earth take their stand,

And princes do consult together,
Against Yahweh and against His anointed:
"
Let us tear apart their bands,
And
us cast away from us their cords."
let
(~)NE throned
My
in
heaven laughs
sovereign Lord
Then
And
mocks
(at
at
them),
them
His anger He speaks unto them,

His burning anger terrifies them
in
in
(Declaring) the decree (of Yahweh),

"
Now
Upon
I, I
have
Zion,
My
yAHWEH
"
I,
My son
set
My
king,
sacred mount."
said unto
me:
art thou,
to-day, have begotten thee;
\ will
And
give nations for thine inheritance,
for thy possession the
ends of the earth.
PSALMS
12
Thou
As a
"
MOW
shalt rule
them with an
potter's vessel
therefore act prudently,
And
Yahweh
rejoice in
Kiss sincerely,
in pieces."
O kings,
Be admonished, governors of
Serve
iron sceptre,
thou shalt dash them

earth,
with fear,
Him with trembling.

lest He be angry.
And
ye perish from the right way,

For quickly His anger will be kindled."
Pss. 2
and 72 are without
in titles in
of Ps. 2 in <g R Aid. Compl., and in
title
earlier than eleventh century.
These
$.
title
rest
But
has Tj/a\nbs t AavlS in
<g
of Ps. 72 in 42 codd.
HP. none
probably on editorial conjecture.
Ps. 72 2) after doxology, and therefore after attachment of doxologies to \p,

ends with a statement which implies that Ps. 72 concluded IB (z>. Intr. 27).
Ps. 2 was therefore introductory to
and Ps. 72 its conclusion, and being
used for the same purpose by the editor of ^, he omits the reference to Q.
The
Ps. describes
an ideal
dominion of the monarch

Such a situation never emerged in the
David and his successors or subsequent
situation, in the universal
and the vain plotting of the
nations.
history of Israel before the exile, in
Greek kings of Palestine or the Maccabean princes. The

situation is rather that of the Assyrian and Babylonian world-powers, against
which there was continual vain rebellion, according to the Hebrew prophets,
and the cuneiform monuments of these kings. The same world-wide dominion
was held by Persia and Alexander, but there was not the same situation
of plotting and rebellion.
It is probable that the poet idealizes the dynasty
of David into just such a world-power as Assyria or Babylonia, and that he
wrote during the supremacy of one of them. The seat of the dominion is
Mt. Zion, and therefore we cannot think with Hi. of a Greek king, such as
to the exile, in the
Alexander Jannaeus, or with Du. of Aristobulus
word
as his title to his dominion.
This
is
I.
The king
cites a divine
based on the covenant made by
10- 14 adopting the seed of David as

11 - 16 =
1 Ch. 17
,
7
258 ")
paraphrased Pss. 89 " i32"-i 2 (Br.M p 126
The king, Messiah and Son of God, of this Ps. must be of the dynasty of
Yahweh
with David, 2 S.
son of God.
This
Therefore
David.
the line of David.
we cannot think of Maccabean princes who were not of

The Ps. refers to a birthday, a time of the installation
We
of the king on Zion.
the covenant, which

in Jerusalem.
for himself
in Str.
I.
and
It is
is
must therefore think of the day of the institution of
ideally
combined with the

and IV.;
his seed in Strs. III.

It is
salem and on Zion, but

all
installation of the dynasty
probable that the Ps. represents David as himself speaking
the nations.
years after by
is
at
true that, in fact,
Hebron
the tribes 5 1
-3
;
first
just as in Str. II.
David was not
by Judah 2
Yahweh
speaks,
installed in Jeru-
S. 2 1-4 ,
and then some

Hebron he
without any further
after seven years' reign in
captured Jerusalem and removed his capitol thither
4-*
and the covenant established by Yahweh confirmed him in his

dominion there. But the poet combines all these several things in one pic-
installation
PSALM
ture
and regards them
these circumstances,
13
as the installation of the dynasty
is
not so important to determine
any case the Messianic dynasty
written, for in
be
all
it
IL
is
on Zion.
when
in view.
It
Undei
the Ps. was
must, however,
than the covenant which thinks only of an everlasting dominion and
later
not of a world-wide dominion
and so must be in the period of the supremacy

universal dominion could be conceived in
connection with the universal rule of God. Therefore we cannot think of the
time of David (older scholars even Pe.), or of Solomon (Ew., Bleek, Kirk.),
or of Uzziah (Meier), or the time of the prophecy of Immanuel (De.). The
earliest time conceivable would be the reign of Hezekiah (Maurer, Gr.); but
of the world-powers,
many arguments
when
first
point rather to the reign of Josiah, or the time of Jeremiah.
These are also against the views that
Maccabean (Ba.).
v. 1 Djpn v. 9 and 13
it
date, unless itfjn
was composed
in the
The language does
times (Che.) or the
v. 12
be Aramaisms.
pre-Maccabean
not favour a late
But they are
all
good Heb. words appropriate to the age of Je., to which also the phrase
iD>nnDio nt* npruj v. 3 points. There is no departure from strict classic style of
syntax. The style, rhythm, and poetic conception are of the best types. There
is no dependence on other Lit.; the Ps. is throughout original in conception.
Ps. 59 9 has essentially the same two lines as 24 quoting our Ps.; Ps. 59 is a
Droc, probably the oldest group in ^ (z\ Intr. 25). This would prove the
Ps. 1 10
preex. date of the Ps., were it not that Ps. 59 is probably a gloss.
has the same essential theme. There is a possible connection between the
pn of
king
v. 7
is
mm
and the
dnj
There
dissimilar.
no
1
,
nirp
jd#j
no4
although the situation of the
possibly a verbal correspondence between ^R^h*
is
to show dependence; but probably no

more warlike condition of the Davidic monarchy.
Ps. 89 s8 has the same idea of extensive dominion and sonship in "113:1
However, with Ps. 132 it laments the failure
firstborn and ynN "oSd ? f"hy.
to realize the covenant and is probably later than Ps. 2, which is so confident of its realization. The Ps. is composed of four strs. of 7 trimeters each.
There are two parts each of two antith. strs. The two parts are in introverted
v. 7c
is
and "|mSi
earlier
no36
at least
It
it
difficult
is
reflects a
parall. or inclusion.
with
The
Str. II.
synon., or antith.
assonance in
"id
Str.
IV.
is
synon. with
Str. I.
these include Str. III. synon.
parall. of the lines of strs. with the

strs.
has nothing to surpass
v. 3a 6 4a 6 5a b .
<
>
The
Ps.
is
it.
corresponding lines of
number
of lines are in
Messianic because
it
presents a
world-wide dominion of the Son of David, such as was not a historical

in the time of the poet or in
remains an ideal at the goal of history.

the
NT.
as the
reality
any previous or subsequent time in history, but
Son of David and
Jesus of Nazareth
heir of this ideal.
God
is
at his
represented in
baptism recog-
Thou art my beloved Son'" (that is, Messianic Son) Mk. I 11, and
(Mk. 9 2"8 ). In his reign from heaven over the world he
is gradually fulfilling it.
When he ascended into heaven and sat down on
the right hand of God, he was installed as Son of God in his world-wide
dominion as Messiah. So St. Paul Acts 13 38 Rom. I 4 applies this Ps. to him.
Also Heb. i 6 combines our Ps. with 2 S. 7 14 , and refers them to the enthroned
nized him, "
at his transfiguration
PSALMS
14
6
cf. Heb.
Acts 4 s6 applies the fruitless rebellion of the nations to
5
the gathering together of Herod and Pilate, the Gentiles and the people
Christ,
The
of Israel against the crown rights of Jesus.
Messiah
is
universal dominion of the
stated in connection with the enthronement Phil. 2 1(M1
gradually realized, for he must reign until he hath put

his feet,
Rev.
2 27
- 28
Cor. 15 20
12 6
Str. I.
19
16
The
At the Second Advent he
The
is
his
all
It is
only
enemies under
to rule with
a rod of iron,
Ps. is a proper Ps. for Easter.
Yahweh
Ps. conceives of
as sovereign of
all
na-
and of the king anointed by Him, as ruling over the kings

His kingdom is world-wide, cf. 89 s8
The nations,
of the earth.
like those subjected by the world-power Babylon, are impatient
of this dominion, and accordingly they secretly plot together to
tions
throw
1.
to
it
This
off.
graphically described in 4 syn. lines.
is
Why do nations consent together ?~\ meet in council and come

so most
a common agreement in their desire of rebellion
;
probably from mng. of Heb. stem and context " rage " AV., RV.,
m
JPSV, " rage furiously " PBV," tumultously assemble " RV Kirk.,
;
and so
text.
variously,
peoples
in vain]
tion.
2.
tions, to
for
most moderns, are not sustained by usage or con-
devise plans]
no plan
to
make
their rebellion successful all
that they can think of,
is
possible of realiza-
Kings of earth take their stand] at the head of their naembolden them and arouse their courage finally, princes
;
do consu/t together]
in
common
order for
They regard themselves
as in bondage,
action in real rebellion.
bound by bands and
tied
by cords, as captives and slaves and with one voice they resolve
And let us cast away from us
3. Let us tear apart their bands
their cords] This is the outcome of their plotting, the climax of
:
||
their efforts,
words and nothing more.
actual rebellion.
The
They never
Str. II. describes, in
4 syn.
4-5, One throned in heaven]
lines,
in sublime contrast with the plotting nations.
its
original
than the proper
mng. which
name Adonay of
y
He
laughs at them]
My sovereign
those nations consenting together.

the word
get so far as
reason appears in the antistrophe.
is
more
Vrss.
Ln
Lord]
giving
suited to the context
mocks
at them] those
Bis anger He speaks unto

them] those kings taking their stand and finally in His burning
anger terrifies them] those princes consulting together. Nothing
peoples devising plans in vain.
more
is
necessary.
The
nations are ready to revolt, but
Yahweh
PSALM
II.
15
;
and He terrifies the plotters so that they can do
Yahweh's words sound forth in antithesis to the words
6. 7, I have set My king~] he is already installed,
of the plotters.
upon Zion, My sacred mount,'] the saYahweh's response to v. 3"
ready for war
is
nothing.
cred capitol, to which the vassal nations and kings are bound, His
36
7a. Declaring the decree of Yahv.

words of the poet depending
the
however,
these are,
response to their resolution,
weh] so
on
v.
6
,
(3
and probably
being the words of

sals to
and f^
to
make
v.
6
,
it
as
it,
the decree
the inviolable law binding
in antith. to v.
line led (3 to interpret

v.
immediately following
originally
Yahweh
His dominion
2c
The
all
vas-
transposition of this
words of the king beginning, however,
the words of the king begin with
v.
7
,
both
at the
The Ps. in this decree is thinking of

covenant which Yahweh made with David through Nathan the
expense of the
the
parall.
and
strs.
prophet, constituting David and his seed an everlasting dynasty.
That dynasty was
Though
and
all
it
set or installed in David,
in his
off.
be limited in the time of the poet to a small territory
to a small people,
the nations
realized, for
may plot
and continued
This covenanted dominion cannot be thrown
seed forever.
it
it is,
in his ideal, world-wide, universal, over
and kings of the
a divine decree
is
The
earth.
;
ideal will certainly be
and though nations and kings
to overthrow the dominion, as they did that of the world-
powers of Assyria and Babylonia, they
world-power of the king
is
will
not succeed
for the
so identified with Yahweh's dominion
that that very thought will terrify the rebellious into submission.
Zion the sacred mount, consecrated by the theophanic presence of
Yahweh
in
His temple,
is
the seat of the dominion, the residence,
of the anointed king, the capitol of the world, to which
all
nations
and kings are bound, whether by cords of love or bands of iron,

"
2-4
cf. Is. 2
Mi. 4 1 4 where the mountain of the house of Yahweh
;
is
the resort of
all
nations for instruction and government, in order
to universal peace.
7b. Yahweh said unto me~\ David himself speaks as the

and representative of his dynasty, quoting Yahweh's words
him by Nathan the prophet. These words are in three pro-
Str. III.
father
to
gressive couplets, each in syn. parall. within
thou
||
I,
to-day,
have begotten
thee~\
itself.
David and
My son
his
art
seed were
adopted as Yahweh's Son on the day of the institution of the
;;
PSALMS
16
Davidic covenant, when
The poet
sonship.
2 S. 2
4
,
David reigned by right of divine
first
combines the
ideally
David,
installation of
with the covenant recognition of sonship, 2
though the former took place some years
S. 7
11 " 16
al-
This was an
earlier.
unfolding of the earlier covenant with Israel which constituted

as a people, the firstborn son of
Israel
kingdom of
priests,
divine institution,
Ex. 19
s-6
||
Now
(E.).
the ends of the earth]
in larger
(J.), a
the Davidic line, by
becomes the son and king
remains both son and kingdom

nations
God, Ex. 4 2 ^ 23
in a nation,
relations.
which
8.
over them was not contemplated in the covenant with David.

i?iherita?ice
||
possession of the
kingdom of
The
dominion
universal, world-wide
The
was the holy land,
Israel
that of David's seed, the holy

Gen. 12 1 3 49 10Bq {v. Br. MP48lBq )
land and holy people. The rule of David extended over Ammon,
-
Moab, Edom,
Syria, Philistia
but never reached the extent of the
old empires of Egypt, Babylonia, or the Hittites.

the
kingdom of David was
finally
Subsequently
divided, each section was reduced,
destroyed, the Northern
kingdom by
and
Assyria, the Southern
by Babylon. These arose successively as the great world-powers

making it evident that if the Davidic kingdom was to be in fact
it must be a world-power, and have ultimate and universal dominion. This logical result of the Davidic
covenant, in the light of the history of Babylonia, becomes to the
poets of Pss. 2, 89 an essential part of the original covenant, and
an everlasting kingdom,
is
put here ideally in the mouth of David himself.
of the Messiah
is
to
be with an iron
sceptre,
The
9.
rule
because he has to do
with rebellious nations, and these will only obey an iron rule
even though
vessel
who
all
their array of kings
when brought
rules as the son of
Str. IV.
If
we
and nations are as a potter's

power of the one king
in conflict with the
God.
take the last line of the Psalm as original,
necessary to think of the poet as speaking the warning
we
are struck by the absence of the Messiah.
regard that line as a liturgical addition,
David himself as warning the
kings.
it
is
If,
it
is
but then
however, we
better to think of
There are three couplets
of warning, with a concluding line giving the reason for
it.
The
and second are syn. couplets, progressive one to the other

Line by
the third is a synth. couplet progressive to the second.
first
PSALM
line this antistr.
corresponds with
You have
kings'].
to deal with
17
II.
its str.
10-11. Act prudently,
Yahweh's words,
v.
7a
be admonished,
||
75
Serve
governors of earth] You have to do with Yahweh's son, v.
Yahweh with /ear], as vassals, not in the usual religious sense of
.
||
Law;
worship and obedience to the
Him,
serve
v.
7c
.
rejoice in
Him
to serve
given the nations for the king's inheritance,

for rejoicing
lest
He
Yahweh's son
that
v. *,
is
to
Yahweh has
with trembling].
a reason
is
but that joy should be accompanied with trembling
be displeased.
in worship, cf. Jb. 31
Kiss
Worship
12.
27
.
pure heart " JPSV. because
He
the possession of His king, v. 86
the kiss of the hands
sincerely]
and
in purity
"with a
fidelity,
has given the ends of the earth for
had a
(3 paraphrases or
EV
text in rendering " lay hold of instruction."
different
" kiss the son,"
8
.
the Messiah, cannot be justified by usage or context, and is based

on a misinterpretation due to Syriac and x^ramaic influence. If
the rulers do not render sincere homage, they may fear lest He be
angry lest ye perish].
He rules with an iron sceptre, v. 9a you
cannot resist it successfully, you will perish if you try, therefore
submit in joy and fear. The reason for this warning is now given,
For quickly His anger will be kindled]. This is the climax corre;
||
sponding with the climax of the previous
str., v.
96
.
liturgical
editor adds a general statement which does not suit the ideal
which
situation of the Ps., but
when they use

Him.
it
in worship.
is
appropriate to the congregation
Happy are
all seeking refuge in
1.
Jn$] *1 42 432 4424. 25 49 e 68 n 74 n 79 io 80I 3 115 2 ; but JnpS
io l 22 2 42 10 43 2 74 1 88 15 ; no satisfactory explanation of difference has yet
been given (Ges. 102 ( 2 ) \ Ges. L49 2R 102R, Ko. i-P.i44;il. P p. 4616, 517 (2) f B>B.).
-
(a) expostulation, for what reason, why,
wherefore
432 74I 80 13
io 1 4424
= 432
10
79 =
of nations **
mountains 68 17
impf. of
(b)
God
Deprecating,
why
25
c.
74
should,
pf.
11
c.
God
of
88 15
of
impf. of
22 2 42 10
man 42 10
man 49s
115 2
fv^n] a.X. Qal pf. 3 pi. yjvr\ usually explained as cog. with
and so a noisy, tumultuous assembling, after
turbabuntur ; but in late
Heb. this mng. is confined to Hithp., and it is doubtful whether the mng.
tumultuatus est of j$ is early. At all events this mng. is not suited to the
context in any of the forms from the stem in the Heb. or Aram, of OT. The
ordinary mng. of the simple form of the stem in Aram, and Syr. is observe,
experience, so Hiph. of late Heb.
The noun
It is better to build on this.
11D 55 15 must mean either company, companionship, or concord; so
[^Tl]
C
.
Efyn
II
PSALMS
AV. in company ; but 3 cum
in concord,
(S iv buovolq.
lerrore,
RV. with
throng are both unsuited to the intimate fellowship of friendship in syn.
the
line.
"^D 64s = 3 a tumultu, <S dirb wX-^dovs, AV. insurrecThe noun ['"tfjn]
tion, RV. tumult ; but none of these is so appropriate as companionship, concord, or possibly conspiracy, for some such mng. seems to be required by the
||
It is noteworthy that in our Ps. tfjn vb. is synonymous

synonymous td.
with hdu from -iD" denom. -no (see below), and the syn. parall. urges a
similar mng. such as be in concord, consent together, for consensus is an easy
This mng. best
derivative from sensus, the normal mng. of stem in Aram.
Such a poet as the author of our Ps. would hardly begin
suits the context.
1
with an anticlimax.
Aram. Dn. 6 7
12 16
-
should also be said that these three uses, the only
It
ones in Bibl. Heb., are
may
It
also
be said that the Aphel of tfn
cannot with propriety have the strong mng. of tumultuous
The Persian
assembling.
Q.
all in
in such a fashion, nor
officials
would hardly come to
would they be
likely in this
way
king ty
their
v. 7 16
-
to assemble to watch
'
The context and the situation would suit better their

coming together in concord or in common consent, with one accord, to watch
Daniel and to influence the king. <S icppvaâv behave arrogantly seems to
be a paraphrase, rather than a translation. Since writing the above I have
Daniel at prayer,
v. 1 2 .
noticed that Ehr. takes essentially the same view with me.
in
\f/,
always of foreign nations
of Israel 33 12 83s 106 6 .
(BDB.);
sg. coll. of foreign nations
d^nS]
pi.
of J cs^ prop,
poet. sg. people, both of Israel
Israel Is. 51
n;]
I05 13
pi.
13
53
147
t.
20
;
common, vulgar people
Edom
and
usually pi. of foreign peoples
105 44 108 4 148 11 149 7 .
d^j]
43
Gn. 25 28 (J), elsw. of

s 15
47* 57 10 65 s 67 s 6
9 44
9
Qal impf. 3 pi. run (see i 2 ) frequentative of

repeated action, in the discussion and elaboration of devices over against the
The tetrastich begins and closes with pf., including

The change of tense is awkward in a question. It is probapn
ble that the question closes with v. 1 and that v. 2 is a statement of fact.
and pn] are mixed in MT., both adj. [pn] vb. Hiph. (1) pour out or down,
of rain, empty vessels, not in \p. (2) c. ace. draw sword, either from scabbard
emphatic present tw*\
the two impfs.
(emptying
it)
or as using to pour out blood,
in $J of
\p
common
in Ez., not in
\p,
which
out lance Pss. 35 s 1843 (text err.), pn adj. is not used

either in mng. empty of vessels, or vain, idle, worthless of persons
uses, however,
||
draw
pn adj. is usually f adverbial pnS in vain, of labour without

benefit or advantage Lv. 26 16 20 (H.) Is. 4c; 4 65 s3 Jb. 39 16 , abbreviated pn
or things,
Ps. 73 18 Is.
=
||
30 7
in vain, and that
3TD as Pr.
pointed
p>-\
12 11
2.
Hiph., Hoph. are
Hb.
pn 4
28 19 .
!a*Mi]
2 18
It is
If Ps.
21
pn in Ps. 2 1 belongs here

pn vain, unprofitable thing
prob. that
should be pointed
to have that mng.,
is
it
also should
be
Hithp. impf. of graphic description -^[a^], Niph.,
derived from
V/3X' ) have the same mng.,

1
58
Je. 5
[2*:].
Both Niph.
(V a *0
station oneself, take one's stand.
here (2 2 ) and
anc*
%
Hithp.
Hithp. abs.
16 taking a stand to
taking a stand for
I S. 17
fight, elsw. in
one against the workers of iniquity 94 16 holding one's ground cf> in a way of
1
life 36 6
% Kxyh.take one's stand: c. 2 of place, God to plead 82 ; queen at right
\f/
PSALM
19
II.
hand of monarch in ceremony of marriage 45 10 standfirm, of man 39s (text

13
dub.) of Yahweh's word 1 19 89
% Hiph. (1) set, station 41
(2) fix, establish, boundary 74 17 cf. Dt. 32 s
(3) cause to stand erect, of waters 78 13
There is no sufficient reason to substitute here wjprn as Lag., We., Oort.
;
tr??
\pkp] te"gs of earth
Pss.102 16 1384
pN
similar f
tH?
niD '?
?'?
al1 the
4023 , with hD prefixed Ps. 148 11 Pr. 8 16 ; also

kingdoms of earth Dt. 28 25 2 K. 1915.19 (-l s
Is.
) Ezr.
68 33
(=
2 C. 36 23 )
Is.
23I 7
9
Je. 15* 2 4
Chr. uses rather f rrtrwn n"iDO (Sd)
above),
emphatic
pf.
about,
/r<?#/
BDB.
(of
(g
2'2
Ch. 29 30 2 Ch.
2029
10
p^DV
'
traclabunt,
princes, Qal ptc.
Pr. 8 16 31 4
denom.
nD>
without Sa
niD
Ges.
78
Is.
40 23
.n
;
(z>.
av<XKiirTOVTai, so Ba\,
<rwrix&V (rav seems to have rd. VWty so
Ges., SS., al. derive
% nrv] as adv. together
conclave.
discuss, consult,
14
Bu., Du., so D^D-in 3
Lag., Oort,
present
341- ",
f D*J"h]
||
Niph.
t-Vto'ij]
25* 29 18
The phrases centre in the time of Jeremiah,

[V?n], only pi. d^Sd here (22 ) Ju. 5 3 Hb. I 10
a* 76 13 89 28 148 11 Ez. 27 s3 La. 4 12 with

prefixed
2 Ch. 9 22 23 ; earlier kings of the land Jos. I2 1 7 ;
16 20
Ps.
K. io23
*BB#] Ps. 2 10
'-
37
from
nD"'
fix, establish, Niph.
in
sit
(1) community, in action, consult. 2 2 31 14
same place 88 18 133 1 in time, at the same time 141 10

(2) all together, altogether 33 15 40 15 41 8 62 10 74 8 98 s
(3) together in the sense of
alike, the one as well as the other 49 s n
See BDB.
Sjj] against, repeated
before ^rvi?D, separates him emphatically from mn\
There are two beats
of accent on Tr^D'Spi.
"irvtfo] n. m. sf. His anointed, sf. referring to Yahweh.
y/nvn anoint, spec, consecrate to an office, f H^tto is used of high
of Cyrus as commissioned by Yahpriest of Israel Lv. 43 6 16 6 15 p Ps. 84 10
weh Is. 45 1 of the prince Dn. 9 25 26 of patriarchs Ps. 105 15 = 1 Ch. 1622
place, in
<
>
elsw. of kings of Israel anointed
by divine
command
S. I2 3 &
i6G 20 7 247
7-
26 9 " 6 23 , 2S. i u 16 19 22 23 1 La. 420 Hb. 3 13 Pss. 207 28 s and esp. of Davidic
dynasty with Messianic ideals Pss. 2 2 18 51 (= 2 S. 22 51 ) 89 s9 &2 132 10 (= 2 Ch.
-
642 ) 17 ,
S. 2 10 35
-
npnjj] Piel impf. cohort.
3.
pi.,
expressing resolution,
Jpnj Piel tear apart, snap: c.

'iD^rYiTD'iD] 3 pi. sf., fuller
2s 107 14
form for on\_, used to soften, make more euphonious the ending; espec. for
the assonance which continues for six successive lines,
f ô] = npND bond
subj. bonds made strong (those imposed by Assyria) Is. 28 22
( -ypDN tie, bind)
we
willy or exhortation, let us tear apart.
ace. rvnt^D Je. 2 20 5 5
30 8 Na.
13
Ps.
elsw. obj.
1166
Is.
made
52 s Jb. 39 5
nrr^ji]
Waw
with strong
Baer Jb -P-
Qal ptc.
to symbolize those of Babylon Je. 27 s

;
cf.
12 18
elsw. 'D
sf. 1 pi.
2s 103 12
Ko. L29!) ).
nominal force
57
'D rwfl
pi.
MJ??]
nat^S
also
wajon He
13
.
same as 3 mpl. (but Orientals point I pi. W^D

4. 38^]
2s 118 27 129 4
the ordinary mngs., sit, sit down, dwell, do not suit
;
% nh}? twisted cord, rope:
God
29 10 55 20
matf pan place of His sitting enthroned (heaven) 33 14

who exalts to sit enthroned 113 5 ; inatrS nDn inn the
mount on which He
nd^S 96
VudS 29 10 j
;
bonds Ps.
reduplication of
here, only the % pregn. one sitting enthroned : (1) usually of
102 13 132 14
loose
2* 107 14 Je. 2 20 5 5 30 8 Na.
pFiJ
coord, with Hiph. cohort.
desired
c.
to sit
enthroned 68 17
iy loci ndd h? 47 9
D'Dtfa
2 1 123 1
*
ace. loci ]Vi 9 12
c.
h loci
oona(n) 802
1 ;:
PSALMS
20
99
mSnn
Ssnfc"
no
hand
God 61 8
nwDo 122 6
(2) of Davidic king, before
22*.
successive kings NDaS 132 12
c.
ace.
at
His right
pryf;]
impf.
text.
18
s
y/ J pnir laugh at, of God, c. S 37 59 ; of man,
9
52 s . As 59 depends on ,?*, it is prob. that IDS followed pnt"> in original
This is sustained by <& and rhyme of previous and subsequent lines.
Piel
sport,
Qal
c. *??
graphic description,
p.
i.
men):
play 10426
my
originally
(though 59 9
>fv*
nw);
cites as
(pointing
disting.
T to
sovereign lord 162 868
4- 6
from \, used of
one enthroned
so here
||
name
subsequently Adonay, as proper
{v. Intr.
Qal impf. 3 p. cited as 2 p. 59s y/% JJ?S mock, deride ; also 80 7

and prob. 35 16 (<S). Hiph. 22 8 same mng., prob. also Qal originally.
32).
5.
jj?^]
Jtn] adv.
96 12
v.
BZ>B.
10
(1)
temporal (a) past,
sq. pf.
89 20 ;
() future,
(c)
sq. impf.
sequence,
19
14
51
s1 - 21
69 (?)
:
6 92 .
-
prolonged breathing, long suffering of

(2) anger, {a) of
man
>D'Vk]
usual prep, with n3"\
(i) nostril as organ of breathing i8 9
J]N:
elsw.
U9
prob. therefore original close of line

sf.
//&<?,
emph. of particular features of description 2s 40 8 (?)

56 (?);
(d) pointing back with emph. to inf. with a I26'2 2 ; (2) logical
sq. impf.
16
God 86 15 103 8
145
s
3
7
37 55* 124 1 3s ;
I0640 IIO6 t]H2
8
,
rhyme,
prep. 3
smelling II5 6
Pss.
for
full sf.
^nis]
and
CCN "pN
based on Ex. 34s (J)

God 2 12
usually (b) of
IO4 74 1 76 s 78 21 81 ** *> 85 s OO 11
2$&f 2I 10 27 s 3O6 56s 77 10
90 7 95 11 ik jnn 69s5 7s 49 85*; denom. vb. f 1JN is term of D. Qal be angry,
of Yahweh, c. 2 85 s 1 K. 8 46 (=2 C. 6s6 ) Is. 12 1 Ezr. 9 14 abs. Ps. 2 60 8
6
87
421 9 8 2 1 K. II 9 2 K. 17 18
79 Hithp. id. of Yahweh c. 3 Dt. i
Wvij] prep. 2 sf. jnn nm. -y/J rnn with i)H subj. 106 40 124 3 anger burn agst.,
but without and so impers., c. 7 18 8 term of EJD. chiefly with preexilic
'
writers, not of
HP.,
2
Je., Ez., Is. f
Hithp. >&^/ oneself'in vexation Ps. 37 1 7 8

Pr. 24 19 , J pnn alw. of God's burning anger, usually in phr. r\n jnn 69 26 7849
4
85 as Ex. 32 12 Nu. 25 4 32 14 Jos. 7 26 (all J)+, phr. chiefly preexilic prophets;
IN is omitted only Ex. 15 7 (song) Ne. 13 18 Ez. 7 12 (del. Co.) 14 Ps. 58 10 (dub.
text)
88 17
0/ burning anger). It is quite prob. that

jnn which is certainly more rhythmical.
(pi. bursts
the text was
ifiN
in 2 5 originally
toSn^]
Piel
LaA"13 ] not in Q al but Niph. be disturbed, dismayed, terrified 68 4 " 30 8 48s 83 18 90 7 10429 Gn. 45 s (E) Ex. 15 16 (song).
Piel subj. Yahweh, dismay, terrify Pss. 25 83 16 elsw. late 2 C. 32 18 Dn. 1 44
impf.
full sf. for
rhyme.
-
10
Jb. 22 .
U, 3, pron. emphatic, solemn proclamation.

Vb. variously explained
t ^Di] pf- Qal aorist of single historic act.
(1) pour out, of libation and of molten metal, and so anoint king; so %
2 xpto-a (cf. Acts 4 27 6xpt<ras) Ges., Ew., JPSV. (2) weave a web, after
Is. 25 7 so idtaadfirjv Aq. Quinta 3.
(3) <S Kareardd^p, V ordinatus sum,
6.
*jni]
introd. <S,
As. nasaku, whence nasiku prince, cf. Heb. f [TPj>] J os

I3 2J Ez- 32 30 Mi. 4 Ps. 83 12 ; so AV., RV., most moderns, who differ only as
5
to whether (3) is derived from (1) as De., Pe., Bu., SS., or whether it was
j& set, install, cf.
an independent original stem, BDB. There are but two examples here (2*)
Qal pf. and Pr. 823 Niph. pf. Vl3}j but <S rds. Niph. here also tyw 8t /care:
o-Tddrjv /Sao-tXevs vir
This
is
avrov
preferred by Du.
= ^Sd
>F\3Q) ^ni now I, I was installed His king.

There has been an assimilation by (g of Ps. 2s to
PSALM
Pr. 823 ,
which required ittnp for >Bhp of

However,
rds. sanctum
^v
ptc. clause.
65
and subordination of rnspN in

f^ suits context and division
speaking in v. 6 instead of Yahweh,
eius.
Introduction of the king, as
of strophes.
21
II.
%sho]
I. and makes v. 76 tautological.
my king, so
Yahweh's representative = VWD v. 2 ; < "dVd = It both interp. of origi
nal -j^Dn.
TjSg nm. (i) for kings other than the line of David 33 16 45 14
destroys parall. with Str.
as
IO5 20.80(rd.
8?:
.)'i35
11
I36 19
20
pi.
(either real or ideal of Mess, promise)
see v. 2 \ (2) for king of David's line

18 51 20 10 2i 2 8 45 s 6 12 5 61 7 63 12
89 19 144 10 (rd. sg. d_). X (3) of God as the king 5 3 io 16 24'- 8 9 10 10

5
2 7 8
48 s 6S 25 74 12 84* 95 3 98s 99* 145 1 149 2 There is no usage in \f/
29 10 44 47
justifying the opinion of some recent scholars that "|Sd was used for the nation
72 1
kingdom of God.
as the
He
God, where
j>>nf
resides as king
Sy] upon Zion, poetic name for the city of

and from whence in theophanic presence He
12 15
48 13 51 20 6f 69 s6 76 s 84 s 87 s 5 97 s 99 2
% pj usually in rj/ alone 9
I02 14.17.22 I2D 1 i2 9 5 132 13 I37L8 I46 10 I47 12 ; JVXD I47 (= 53 7 ) 20s 5O2 I IO2
-
rules.
128 5 134 3 135 21 149 2
nehp
my
/wy
-in]
>fo/j/
fvx nn
mount ;
48
cstr.
3 - 12
74
78 s8 125 1
Is.
24s3
n-\n
best translated in Eng. by adj., not
1338.
mount of
is a diff. interp. from "$% of an original Bhpn.

Yahweh's presence 3 s 15 1 43 s 482 99 s elsw. Is. n 9 27 18
2)
7
13
Zp. 311 Jo. 21 Ob. 16 Zc. 8 3 Ez. 2040 Je. 31 23 Dn. 916- 20;
65 11 25 66
5 6 57
in Ez. 28 s4 the reference is to the Oriental Olympus in N.W. Asia ; Bhp nn p>*
The sacred mount elsw. jvx in
ouly Ps. 2s Jo. 4 17 , uhp ox "VI Dn. n 45
(see above), rwii nn 24s OTiSsn -in 68 16 and vi(n) defined by context 68 17
(3 dyiop ai/rov
holiness.
fchp
as seat of
"n
78
s4
cf.
I sg.
no3
nnn 87 1
'p
cohort. "idD; attached
and by
j$ as
8
(?) also 30 (?) 765 (?).
O as
by
v. Ges. 113 .
poem.
is
Str. II. is
Either
to v. 2c
all
it
v. 7a
too long.
sioned
As
a final clause impf. 3 sg.
interpretations of an original text
one
which
line too short,
in this case
which
seems more appropriate before

;
prob.
the difficulties.
it
is
pn
n.
U, Du.,
would be ncD
inf. abs.,
improb. in such an
is
v. 6 ,
was transposed by
pn Sx]
Pi. impf.
-Tjsdn]
7.
usual in such cases they are varied
has been omitted by copyist, or
so Bi., Che.
ptc. clause to previous v.; so Aq.,
to be found in v. 7 ,
where
artistic
which
gives fine antith.
it
scribal error.
This occa-
m. something prescribed, a
statute, or
due, (1) prescribed limit, boundary, of heavens 148 6 , (2) enactment, decree,
ordinance, law of festival 81 5
king
so here, decree of
Yahweh
respecting Mess.
law in general 9420 99 7

1196 + 21^ (em.txt.) 147W.
rrtpn pi. of
covenant with Jacob 105 10
Law
50 16 105 46
of type of Holiness code (see Br. 1^*- 251 ) 18 28 89 s2 119 16 (?).
of the
with Houb.,
cree
elirev
It is prob. that,
We., Du., Oort, original reading here was mn> pn de;
pn without
We.,
r\pn n.f. statutes
rb irpdaTay/xa Kvpiov. ictpios

of Yahweh, which is favoured by Vrss.
<g>, praeceptum eius. dominus dixit 3J, dei praeceptum. dominus dixit 3.
text of (&
be,
Bi., Gr.,
pi. D^pn statutes,
is
article
and
is
is
improbable.
by an error of
bad measure.
Sn
too indefinite.
is
a late use of Ss for hy.

Jf,
Aq., 0,
J5,
4 codd. De R. have Sn
transposition, for
is
prob. interp. of f$, as it was not in

The emendation nx, Houb., Bi.,
an original hx pn.
in all respects the best reading.
God, which
may
This, however, gives
nnN
<pa]
is
a defec-
PSALMS
22
tive line
add nn
(pS
after 2 S. 7 14
mm
>S
ton))
the vb.
omitted by
prosaic copyist because unnecessary to the sense, the copula often being
implied in pers. pronouns.
nn with pattach in pause, for nnN, an early

which attention is called by Mas.
>jn] emph. as above,
7
19M.
v. 6*. Jo^n] to-day, this day : 2*
TPnS<] Qal perf. of completed
95 1
action in time of speaker for Tn^"., which is explained by Ew. 1996 from
copyist's mistake to
'; by Ges.S 44
as possibly derived from tV
by Hu.
due to removal of accent (cf. wfy Je. 15 10 ; wrn
Nu. II 12); prob.
copyist's mistake.
\ "k> vb. Qal used (1) c. 208 t. for mother bearing child,
10 + 5t
so Ps. 48 7 fig. 7 15
(2) of father begetting child, in J II t (= I
i
)
attraction of antecedent
**
L,
as
;>
Dt. 32 18 (song) Nu. II 12
and Ch. use Hiph. "vSn
P.
Is.
is
(E both
T
s
3
10
39 Je. 16 29 Ez. i8
dub.)
Dn. u 6 ;
Ru. 4 18 + 8t. j u# n i 2 K. 20 18 =
6 8 Is. 45W. The usage of our Ps.
elsw. only Pr. 17 21 23 22
24
in this sense, so
14
Ec. 5 18
47"
either early or very late, not in accord with that of exilic literature.
be
born
gloss.
22 32
Pss.
makes
It
plete without
Pual be born
78.
902
87*- 6 6
-
8.
"jpp
^Ntr]
however we may divide vers. ; and str. is comIt was natural that a gloss of petition
line too long,
as additional line.
it
should come on the margin of such a divine promise yet unrealized

similar gloss
no23
^nto]
into text with gloss
cf.
it
for
came
D. and
characteristic of
possession, a.X.
67 s 72 s
.
Je.,
but term of
\j/,
but also used by P. and later writers.

P., Ez.,
Chr.
tr
"'!??*]
(=
98^ (=
Zc. 9 10 )
opn] Qal
9.
106
52
Is.
impf. 2 m.
) Is.
45
sf.
pi.
122
j?jn
ninn]
phr. elsw. 22 28 59 14
19
Dt. 33 17
Je. 16
of
ends, extreme limits
The
There should be a secondary accent here.
of earth.
304
introducing apodosis of Skit, but prob.
vb. Qal impf. cohort, of |PJ, corresponding with cohorta6

two previous strophes v. 3 7a
a term esp.
n*?!^*] inheritance, cf. Ill
tive of
Pr.
Niph.
prob. a
is
2 10 Mi. 58
S.
break in pieces, so 2,
3T,
Qal only Jb. 3424 and other very late passages of Greek period (see BDB.) Je. n 16 15 12 Pr. 25 19
Hithpo. only Is.
Aram, of
psn, not used elsw. in
\f/
&
But
24 19 ( ?) Pr. 18 24
over them, is more suited
.
Rev. 2
Troifxaveiv,
op.i &,YJ, 3 rule as shepherd king
to the context of the sceptre,
even
be of iron
if it
Mi. 5 s Ez. 37^ Na. 3 i 8 +

k n3 03U-] phr. a.X.
7 7
125 8 of
\ D3tf n. rod : (i) sceptre of monarch
45
67 68
rod* of Yahweh 23* %<y*
DX^r-] Piel
105 37 I22 4 4
(2) tribe 74 2 1%^so 7 8 7 i-
72
28 9 491* 802 2 S. 5 2 7 7 Je. 3 15
cf.
impf.
sf.
Piel).
fig.
s8
Je. 22
Dn. 12 7 (possibly
Piel dash in pieces, c. ace. infants, Ps. 137 9 agst. rock;

20
Je. 5i
Babylon as a war club

pottery
shatter, vessels Ju. 7 19 ,
Qal
^fyo:.
cf. 1
K.
23
Pual pass.
8t -,
Is.
people like
jars Je. 13 14
27 altar stones pulverized.
nations with
48 12 so here
like
n*""
pot-
"'So]
made by the potter out of clay, and so easily broken 2 S. 17 28 Je. 19 11

2
7
6
10. Jnrw] as 27 s 39 s 11967 cf. i"oi 74s \ nnj 12
17 11 20
\ nnj:p 113
115I8 I2 i8 ^52 I
8
regard,
y^
consider,
pi.
Syo
Hiph.
imv.
2
irn]
3
(1)
y/\
^
ter's vessel,
s
2
64 10 106 7 c. S* pers. 4I 2 (?), c. 2 rei 101 abs. 94
4
10
2
insight
prudence,
circumspection,
36
act
with
,
(3)
ptc. Sîcc 142 = 53 8 Am. 5 18 Pr. io6 + 5t Pr. Jb. 22 2
(4) later, give insight,
nenn] imv. Niph. \ "^
teach Ps. 32 s
cf.
n. in titles {v. Intr.i 26 ).
give attention
to,
c.
ace.
(2) have insight 119 99
Qal discipline,
Swd
subj.
God 9490 Ho.
IO 10 .
t Niph. let oneself be admonished, cor-
PSALM
23
II.
God
reeled Vs. 2 10 as Pr. 29 19 , chastened by discipline of
to circumstances,
8
18 Lv.
Je. 6 31
moral nature, with more or
Piel (1) discipline, correct the
God 94 12 u8 18 18 subj. man's reins 16 7

God 62 (= 38 s ) 39 12 Je. io 24 30 11
subj.
Lv. 26 18
common
28
;
WL.
in
Qal imv. y/%
31 18 46s8
for phr. v. v. 2 .
mng. serve with
(i) the primitive
"\2}J
retracted accent on acct. of fol-
yy*, >Bfl^]
v. 12a , 'Din v. 12c
but (2) as vassals of Davidic king 1844 72 11 , of
worship, as His people 22 31 ioo2

s
11
(1) fear, terror 2
55 ; usually
90 11 in 10 119" 8 ; so for NllD, the
V?^]
96 11 97 1
53
Qal imv.
-
c.
149
3 nvt'i hi) 31 8 118 24 Ct.
^2 Ps. 13 6 , U'dj 35 9 , 1133
makes
4 Is.
(cf.
25
not in
is
102 23
\p;
(3) with
Law
"
as object of reverence 19 10 ,
abs. 13 5 51 10
23
Jo. 2
all
||
nwa
76 12 .
cf.
9
rofr 147 16 32 11
48 12
1 oeta 89 17 ;
35;
these with pers. subj., but subj.
16 9 , pnx 96 11 97 1 ; such overwhelming usage

tfflj)
and Hos. io 5 should have the exceptional mng.
(II
improb. that 2 11
it
tremble
nr;]
11. nin*-nK
Yahweh 211
injnva 9 15 136 21 2
service, work,
n**V3] X nx v n -fso idols <)f 106 33

;
8
12
(2) fear of God, reverence, piety 5 34
Qal rejoice:
\ S\> vb.
more
(2)
severely, chasten, chastise, subj.
lowing monosyl.; so ri3Kn
2623
less severity ace.
Ar. stems with the
mng.^0 round
or aboitt, be excited to levity, etc.),
although supported by Ges., Ew., Hi., Che. for Ps. 211 and by Ges. and most
moderns
for
Ho. io5
but
(g,
AV., RV. for Ho. io5 (the
Hu., De., Pe., AV., RV., rejoice for Ps. 211 and
,
latter possibly error for S*n Ew., Gr.).
J ?^ n.
rejoicing: 43 4 45 16 65 13
<& rds. ayaWiaade clvt$, which implies "13 -lS^.
This completes the line and makes it entirely synonymous with the preceding.
.
was omitted by
^3
frnpj
12.
txt.
err.
because of confusion of
13
with
in
lS
iS^j.
6
ins Jb. 4 14 ; elsw. Ps. 48 7 cf. Is. 33 14 also Ex. 15 15 .
55 ;
Pi. imv. of fptfj Qal hiss (1) of affection, usually c. h pers.
n.f., c.
lptfj]
3;
cf.
||
Gn. 27 26 27 29U 50 1 Ex. 427 (J) Gn. 48 10 Ex. 18 7 (E) 2 S. 1433 15 5 19 40 209
20
1
41
1 K. 19
Pr. 7 13 Ru. i 9 14
c. ace. pers. Gn. 33 4 (JE dub. form) 1 S. io 20
"
Ct.
81
worship:
id
31
2426
lips Pr.
c.
*?
of divine attributes, abs. Ps. 85 11
K. 19 18
Jb. 31
Vy Gn. 41 40 (dub.).
28
32 1 45 15 (E)
vrjaare,
Ez. 3 13 .
27
(hand
Pi. kiss:
of affection;
(1)
(2) here only of worship
Hiph.
adorate.
kiss : c.
mouth);
to the
c.
c.
(2) of idolatrous
h pers.
of,
Gn. 29 13 (J)
Aq. KaracpCk-qaaTe, 2 irpoaKV-
hx of wings of cherubim gently touching
But Hu. regards vb. in our Ps. as from other stem
posed mng. lay hold
Ho. 13 2
ace. calves
handle, which
is
pm
with sup-
elsewhere in Heb. only as Qal ptc.
ntfp ipm equipped with bow I C. 12 2 2 C. 17 17 (possibly also Ps. 78s

BDB.); so here submit yourselves sincerely, " fuget euch aufrichtig" ; and
pi. cstr.
thus he explains (g dpdâade, "S apprehendite
mng. son
De W.,
so Ew., Hi., Reuss.
dub.
"13]
and most moderns),

elsw. only Pr. 312.2.2 ( a passage very late, full of Aramaisms)
absence of
article and use of p v. 7 insuperable objections, and no reference to the king
in this str., the following as well as preceding context referring to Yahweh.
(>,
AE., Maimonides, Ges.,
Pe., Ba.,
Rd. f nb n. cleanness : of hands Ps. i8 21 25 (= 2 S. 22 21 25 ) Jb. 9 30 22 30 ; so Aq.,

% here worship in purity, possibly reading 133 mjn3, PIKT3; <3 dpdâade
-
2,
iraideias, VL njd s in
||
iSop
rest
upon a
phrases in reference to Law, for
it
different text.
translates in the
Ba. thinks the
same way
mm
&
para-
j?Di? Is.
309
PSALMS
24
Law
Possibly -o of the
might
having fallen out after
lp
Dy., Oort, IIu.
necessary.
13
46
dependent on
pretation, but
lent parall.
;?<?*
jd.
">3
9.28
so Prince
>3 Iptfj
!p"i] ace.
has
in
little
God 2
12
subjunctive
||
excel-
81
(=
2 S. 22 881 ) 25 20
to be supplied in thought
(=
vdjd nnn 91 4
in
Zion
Is.
14
'
Ru. 2 1 2 );
32
;
in
gods
14 82 (without 2); 1 oeta Zp.
i/'
refuge of His people 146 46s
6 Pr.
26
17
16
142
14
Je.
17
Jo. 4 ; so rocks for conies
94
falsehood as refuge Is. 28 15 n ; from rain and storm Is. 46 25*
f npna .
3
61 4 62 s 9 7 7 73 28 9i 2
Ps. 104 18
final
f non vb. Qal seek refuge
16 1 i8 8
God Is. 57 18 Nu. i 7 Pr. 305

of God as
m. also common in
lest:
This might be inter-
yyi.
W.
Dt. 32 s7 (poem); in
.
coord, impf.
n,-jn*
12
jd]
and gives a complete and
line a trimeter,
6411 7I i
i/'
always neg. with impf.
of reference Ri., Ba., Du., ace. of limitation Hi.,
B*n cstr. before prep. Ges. 13-
40
favour.
its
J JD conj.
n8-9 1418 144 2

34
37 57
at least 17 7 ; q^DJD Sx3 36 s 57 2
"vms vOa 61 5
apart from
seldom used Sx3 Ju. 9 16 Is. 302
312.20
-\Din
Marti suggests *o as abbr. mjn:j
TON'nV]
of
but these radical changes are un-
<3 $ 65ov Sikcuos
makes the
it
of
-rratSda.
v. 8 , ^D
Lag. rds. id^d as
as 5T.
Now.
so
tptrj,
12
38 17 5022 59 12 91
always in ^ in
c. 3,
suggested this reference.
(5 inserts Ktfptos.
De., local ace. on the xvay.
in:
of
as variant of iSm
lpafa
clause with subj. r|JN\
2 12
in Ps. 19 9
upon id^d or be a paraphrase
rest
and then
subj.
22
8
Jb. 2 4 .
PSALM
4STR.4 8
III.,
Ps. 3 is a morning prayer

the first in the order of the Davidic
prayer book.
The poet exclaims at the number of his adversaries
;
and their denying salvation to him from God
Yahweh was
his
had answered him
shield and
by Yahweh
slept without fear sustained

all his
enemies, and
was
his salvation (v. 8
VAHWEH, how
(v.
(v.
6-7
),
2-3
(v.
asserts that
4"5
Who
).
"9
).
many
Many
Many
are rising
There
is
are mine adversaries!

up against me
are saying of me,
no salvation
for
him.
DUT Thou art a shield about me,

My glory and
Unto Yahweh
T
my head.
my voice,
the lifter-up of
I
called with
And He answered me from His holy mountain.

LAID me down and slept;
I awaked, for He kept sustaining me.
I am not afraid of myriads of people,
Which round about were
T70R Thou
The
hast smitten
teeth of the
all
arrayed against me.
my
enemies,
wicked Thou hast broken of!
To Thee Yahweh belongeth my salvation

And upon Thy people rests Thy blessing.
He had
had smitten
PSALM
The
was
Ps.
in
(in ?
1
life
27) and
v. Intr.
mentions an event in the
title
25
III.
many
respects suits the
His derision as one forsaken by God 2
experience of the poet.
the danger by night 2 S. 17 1
i-,
high and honourable position.
The
(niDTD v. Intr. 31).
of David which in
i67-8 ,
S.
the myriads of people 2 S. 15 13 , 17 11 , and his

The Ps. certainly expresses the experience of a
monarch, or some chief of the people, whose blessing was wrapt up in his
salvation v. 9 and whose enemies were a myriad, in arms against him v. 7
He
.
is
a Davidic chief far from the holy
v. 6
and smitten
and of the best
his
to Gen. 15 1 (E) in
same, the construction
Is.
Yahweh
has answered him
The
different.
is
The use of rptf

22".
The Ps. is one
preex. writings.
elsewhere
of Zion.
The language and style of the Ps. are simple

v. 8
There is no reference to other scripture unless possibly
the imagery of the shield; but though the word is the
enemies
type.
hill
v. 7
expression " sacred
hill
"
is
used in
in the sense of set in battle array,
is
of the earliest, and cannot well be later
than the period of the monarchy, when it was exposed to the attack of the
minor surrounding nations. It would suit well the situation of Jehoshaphat
2 Ch. 20.
But, as this
probable that
many
only given in Chr. and not in the parallel of K.,
is
it is
other historical experiences, such as that in our Ps., are
The
not recorded in the condensed narratives of the historians.

individual experience, but this
became
common
the Ps. was adapted to
Ps. gives
characteristic for the nation,
use, although the language
was
and so
left in its
individual form.
The poet
Str. I. 2-3.
vividly
describes
adversaries in
four
many, as rising up against him, as saying of him,

and what they say, There is no salvation for him'] he does not
synth. trimeters as
possess
it,
Str. II.
and there
is
The
4-5.
no prospect of
antistr.,
in
his real experience with the actions
Yahweh a
of
his ever
that
is,
the one in
it.
and words of the adversaries
shield about me~\ antith. v. 2a
my head],
having
four synth. trimeters, contrasts
whom
my glory and
I glory,
the lifter up
and the one who
my head in victory over adversaries, antith. v. 25

Unto Yahweh I called] in oft-repeated pleading, aloud with my
voice] antith. v. 3*; He answered me] as an historical fact, the
climax, antith. v. 36 From His holy mountain] from Zion {v.
6
2 )
salvation has come in response to my prayer and I am in
has exalted
possession of
it.
6-7 has two synth. couplets.

The poet had not
such peril and anxiety as his adversaries supposed. He
Str. III.
been in
had not been wakeful during the night far otherwise, he says, /
laid me down], calm and undisturbed ; and slept] ; and when I
had sufficient refreshment, / awaked, for], all night long Yahweh
:

PSALMS
26
Under such an experience of the support
kept sustaining me].
Yahweh, /
of
am
not afraid, even of myriads of people. The poet

a king, these myriads are enemies who have come up against
is
him
war
in
they are
people
foreign
in
very great numbers.
round about], so numerous are they, they surround the

they were arrayed'] his adversaries put
king and his army.
They
are
these myriads in battle array against him.
8 a.
Yahweh, Save
rise up,
up
to rise
to activity
Israel in troublous times,
and when they were
?ne,
my
God~] appeal to Yahweh
a gloss, giving the plea of the people of
when surrounded by myriads
of enemies,
calm and confident frame of mind
in a less
than the author of the Ps.

Str. IV.
8i>-9.
The
antistr. gives the
well-grounded reason for
the calm confidence expressed in the previous
already given victory and wrought salvation.

all ?nine enemies] they have
been defeated
str.
Yahweh had
Thou hast smitten
in battle
why he has had a calm and refreshing

of the wicked Thou hast broken off], so
reason
teeth
To Thee
long, v.
66
tector,
and
belongeth
was His
it
"
is
The
severely have they
been smitten, that they are no longer able to

reason for the assurance that
that
sleep v.
bite.
This
the
is
God kept sustaining him all night

my salvation] Yahweh was his pro-
affair to
Therefore he was not
save him.
7a
Upon
Thy people rests

Thy blessing] What matters it then if the enemies are arrayed
76
in arms against them, v. ? Yahweh's blessing not only saves them
from evil, but bestows upon them every good that is needful.
myriads of enemies,
afraid of the
v.
2 10 2i 2
31 20 36 s 66 8 842 92 s 10424 1 19 s7 108
X how exclam. as 8
6
indirect
n
questions
n] Qal
why
42 s 12 12 43 s 6 52 s
39
39
19 38'20
2
pf. 3 pi.
69 s , works of
y/X 331 be many in numbers, of enemies j 25
Yahweh 104 24 be much in quantity 48
nx] n. pi. sf. i.p. % -is n. m. sg.
nn] adv.
2-3.
'33
1' l
17, 17
71
16
(?) 42
10
91 2
10
50
12
"'f?^]
,3^
60 14
(= 108 14 )
D^ DnDfc]
8l 16
ptCS.
^ "* CN ] usually say to II 1 162 (= 1407 ) 35 s

8
5
1
66
but also of, about, concerning j 3 41 6
52 54
75 122
paraphrase
for
personal
pronoun me JPSV. so j s 7 3 n 1 17 18
+
of continual action Dr.&
40
adversaries 44 11 74 10 78 42 61 107 2 , pi. J 2 I3 5 27 s 12 44s

8 9 24.43 IQ5 24 Io6 U II2 8 n9 189. 157
agst Qod 78s5 97 s
coll.,
135 .
2 6 318 348 35 8.7.12 4I 5 546 ^2.5 02 2. 6 6 616 69I 9 Jl 862 88 15 94 17 I03 1 2 22

I04 1 35 109^ Il6 7 ll 9 25.129. 167 I2 o2 -6 1308.6 I4I 8 I42 5. 8 143II. 12 146 1 ; *\VD2
-
thee 121 7 , v^ d: he 25 18 105 18

;
1897,
7 s q0-
r^J n
cstr -
109 31 , ucdj
W*
(0
we 33 20 124 7
{v.
BD^.,
nothing, naught, seldom,
]\t<D
Br.
JBL.
as nothing
PSALM
6
39 73
(2)
cs ^ r
or WRL h
s ^s
frequent in sense of denial of thing, % sq. ? of
possession j 3 34 10 55 20 119 165 146 3
ancient case ending (K6. 111
27
III.
BZ>B.
v.
nnjntjH]
matical mng. but euphonic to retract accent before
God j3
(1) salvation from
40 17 ) 7s 22 80 3 91" 96 2 98 s
15
13 3 5
9
saving acts 42 6
a
c.
12
43
Is. 12 2 Hb. 3 8
The cognate yvfr
12
.
long and
line too
that
some codd.
emphatic
is
which
gloss,
is
14 7
206 2i 2
Pss.
see 18 3
155
defence 76*
n8 14
68 20
17
name
as warrior 35 2
"
n.
[-y/yw"]
f.
Ps.
15 - 21
89 27
by God
149 4
D^nS<a]
avrov
0e<j
gloss;
is
= t?
pi.
His people
18 51 28 s 44s
pi.
before, others after
62 s
cf.
for
makes
DTiSlG shows
4.
v?.
Yahweh without need
nnxi]
mm
of
pD] shield carried by warrior for

of king 89 19 rulers 47 10 elsw. of
fig.
BDi?.
<3 v
line too long.
^'^\
33
$9.
inserted the divine
of
iS.
sufficiently definite in reference to
making
form nyw>
fuller
f.,
22 2 35 s 622 67 s 69 30 705 (= njwn

166 174
140 8 with vbs. of rejoicing
W> t Dt. 32 15
njntfn
victory wrought
(2)
improbable in
is
53
106 4 ii9 123
116 13
Ex. 15 2
74
88 2 (dub.).
' \-iSn
n.
Ges.S 90 ^ 2 ), Dr. 182 5 -) not used with gram-
124 ( 3 )
Yahweh's defence of His people j* 7 11 i8 3 36 28 7 33 20 59 12 84 10 12 115 9 10 n

11
Hjn] about me % *ipa always with sfs., here of shield
119 114 1442
139 of
light; 72 15 1 38 s on behalf of : other mngs. though more fundamental not in
the one in
as giving vb. double subj., active
of "hyp
is
originally
without good reason.
came
last in line.
the result expressed by

(1) usually in
whom
e>n elsw. 27 s
my voice (most)
closer definition, with

it
BZ>B.
Hâ] my glory,
Dn.v?] Hiph. ptc. on I with
\p
as I42 2
{v.
2 cf.
77
member coming
The lines rhyme
tnpN
Qal impf.
consec.
impf.
>
glory,
no 7
<p
cf.
1J>).
s- 2 .
omaa 106 20
5.
^p]
ace. of
Hu. regard
The emph. position
Hi., Bo.,
first.
in >_
freq. oft
and
it
is
prob. *yip
repeated calling with
}W*}. aorist single
act.
top]
for help to God 1478 (ravens), in prayer, abs.

69* 81 8 102 3 116 2 (?) 119 145 120 1 138 3 ; c. ace. sf. 17 6
cry, call out
\p,
10
7
3
7
10
2
4 20 22 27 34 56
3ii8 o 15 865 7 88 10 9i 15 ii9 146 130* 141 1 H5 18
5
m Ii8 5 c. pers. s 141 1 " 5 44 28 1 30 9
-
mm
18
;
17
i4(=omSn 53 s ) i8 4 7 ,
61 3 66 17 86 3 99 s in worship
-
J
\
57
4 13 17
6
19
1
DS7 *nj> 99 s
, cf.
(2) call unto c. hu one to
79 80 105 n6
4
16
1
another 42 s
(4) call,
(3) call, summon c. ace. 50 c. hn 50 c. h'j 105
16
name 49 12 89 s7 147 4
% nj "] (0 usually God's answer to prayer, abs. 38
;
Otfa 'p
55
22 22 6o7 (= 108 7 ) 69 14 17 81 8 99 s 118 21 119 26 143 1

after H"\p j5 42 17 6 20 10 22 3 86 7 91 15 99s 102 3 118 5
102 143
%y VJD 69
(2) respond, c. ace.
119 145 120 1 138 3 other vbs. 18 42 27 7 34 s 55 s 20 86 1
nnxi v. 4a
ace. rei. 65.
6. y] emph. antith.
pers. 18 36 (?) 119 4 2
c.
ace.
pers.
13
20 2
18
Viaatf]
pf.
1 astf vb. lie
down
41 9 in the grave 88 6
,
121 4 , in death 13 4
mt^jn cohort, for jussive 1st p.

consec. impf. result
to sleep j6 4, in ease 68 14 , prostrate in peril 57 s , in death
aorist sq.
XV^l
y b- go
?? ; adj.
65
to sleep, be asleep, sleep
*nl*Vn]
Hiph.
9
j 6 4 of
">
pf. aorist J y/V\>
44
s-
only
78
Hiph. awake from sleep j6 73 20 139 18 of death 17 15 " subj. 35 23 4424 59 s
y3DD^] Qal impf. freq. oft repeated, sustain during the night Dr. 30" 1104336
cf. J
'>
Qal (1) trans, lean or lay hand upon 88 8

(2) God upholds, sustains
His people j6 37 17, 24 51 14 546 119 116 145 14 pass. ptc. in 8 (Yahweh's Law)
112 8 the mind. Niph. support oneself 71 6 . 7. ntm *r] Qal impf. present
X 1JM
PSALMS
28
rvo:n] cstr. pi. fnaan n. f.

afraid of 3! 27 1 65 91 6 112 7 119 120
c.
91 7 Gn. 2460 Nu. io86 (J) Lv. 26 s Dt 32 80 33 s (?) Jil2oM
i8 7 8 21 12 29 5 Ct. 5 10 Ez. i6 7 17 Mi. 6 7 cf. denom. Pual Ps. 144 13 .
%c.
myriad
Is.
% o>] />//* in
i8
2911. 11 3312
(1) sg. coll.
\p
^13 so4. 7 59 i2
M*
6W 3
/>//* 0/
6o5 62 9 68 s
(=
14 47
8- 4
72*
10
77
536-
16 - 21
78 1
18 28 28s
20 - 62 62 71
73
35
s 7 9
18 80 6 8i 9 12 14 83*
89 16 20 946 14 95 7 10 ioo3 I05 24 26 43 io6 4 40 48
85
79
107 32 in 6 9 1138 u6 14 18 125 2 135 1214 136 16 I44 15 15 i 4 8 14 14 149 4 the future
in no case hostile to king or
generation 22 32 102 19 , so people of king no3
-
God, and therefore

hostile to David.
so
22 7 and
viT3
dj?
it
v. 7
cannot be interpreted in
(2) sg.
coll.
of that portion of Israel
of foreign nations i8 44
44
47
10
18
74
94 s 105 13
of hostile foreign people, also 1442 ('D? for D^DJf) 18 48
11
13
114 1 [d>">xS dv
(3) sg. of single people 45 , prob. also 45
9 18 48
14 dub.).
10
6 18
4 10
foreign
always
nations
33 45
56 s
74
(4) pi. d^dj;
47
7
20
106 34 , often conceived as taking part ulti67 s 68 31 81 89 51 96s 7 10 18 98s 105
as
Aq., 3, K.
J5,
mately in worship of 1 668 87 s 99 1 102 28 , subj.
rnn 57 10 67 4 4 6 6 108 4
unnecessary and dub.
12
vrjn 9
s
2
s
s
"^ n]
47 49 96 97 99
3"OD] adv. round-about, emph. ^5? rr] phr. a.X.
2
jp-nn 77 15 105 1 , D*IFI S3
is
Qal real
pf. indef. subj^
arrayed against me, cf. Is. 22", best given in English as passive.
The context indicates an army composed of myriads set or put in battle array.
they have
HMp]
V*
Qal imv. cohort., urgent entreaty.
I19 117
save in peril 36 7 72 18
in early Lit.
c.
S pers. 72 4 Ii6 6
from
evils 18 42 ,
saviour 10621 and
is
of heroic man, frequent
who saves His people from external evils 28 9

among them
6 5 7 2 " 12 2 17 7 18 28 34 19 37 40 54s
usually of God,
69 s6 1068 11825 or the pious

17
$j* 692 71 28 76 10 86 2 16 106 47 109* ii9 94
55
God
vrV"1,1 ] Hiph. imv. sf. 1 sg.

freedom
saved,
placed
in
from evils by God 8o4 8,20
be
Niph.
(1)
['-''J
1
4
Hiph. (1) deliver^
c.
18
(2) in battle and so be victorious 33 *.
8.
is
146
138 7 145 19 the king 20 7
10
with His people to save them 31 8
Israel prays,
That from which one is

Thy right hand, 60 = 108 cf. Is. 59
22 M 347 44 s 59 s 106 10 io7 18 19 109 31 ; there is no other salvation,
the sword saves not 44 7 ; (2) save from moral troubles or sin ; not in ^ or OT.
O save
saved
with
c.
except Ez. 36M 37 s3
the reason with Hiph.
17
44 4 ,
(3) give victory, of man 31
pf. 2 m. action just completed.
(1) with a single blow
j8
in
\f/,
it
is
God 98
V^]
if tiS
original, as La. 3 s0 but
not in <S which rds. fmralus
= fi?.
is
it
Both are
89^
55
pf.
a**"
78^ 135 10 136 17

only ^np^N Ex. 23 s2 (E) elsw. ptc.
of enemies as in battle as
4
??]
Qal
enemy (1)
n\?n
*o]
Hiph- smite
not found elsw.
glosses, |$ to
the enemies into later religious enemies; therefore the smiting
Qal
ptc. pi.
make
is
the defeat
sf. 1
p. J [:tn]
sg. of nation 9 7
74
s - 10 - 18
18
8
106
colk
31 42
43 55 61 4 64s 143 , individual only 55 (but cf.
18
is always coll. 13 s 6 18
41 12 (possibly all should be pointed ^_)
10
^s
10
B&nrp 3*H 88 = 44 17 ; (2) pi. preceded by Vd 38 6 11 18 1 21 9 mm *an 37^

16
19
19
2
2
49
25 2
27 6 30 31
Y?Dn >a>N 45 6 elsw. simply general 9 4 17 9 i8 4 88
35
9
11 48 62
2 K 24
9
2
8
69s 19 71 10 72* 78 58 80 7 81 16 S3 89
3820 41 s 6 54 56 10 59 66 68
-
92
io.io
I02 9 ioo42 IIO i.2 II998
^
-
132 18 138 7 13922 143 9
rn|tf
>;r] phr.
14
s
58 7 La. 3 16 also comparison of their teeth with weapons Ps. 57 cf. Pr. 30 ,
16
9
12
10
16
16
112
La.
2
cf.
upon
pin
gnashed
teeth
(S>')
Jb.
other phr.
D'JT
35 37
o.X. cf.
PSALM
DmcS
*pa 1246
^DJT^y]
ence.
f.
recognition of good
king 21 7
nin^ ?] rd.
*pj? Sj?>
rpfi is
Jno->3] n.
mm :p to get the missing word of measure

which gives us the missing accent for measure.
understood in the sense of present and abiding experi-
9.
has
<t
In both lines
29
IV.
(1) blessing of
men
109 17
God j> 9
21 4 24s 129 8 133 3 , of the people in
26
(2) source of blessing, seed of righteous 37 ,
(3) blessing, prosperity $>,
PSALM
4
4 str. 4 .
IV.,
Ps. 4 is an evening prayer. The poet is confident that the

God of his right has answered his prayer (v. 2-3). He tells his
adversaries that Yahweh hath shewn extraordinary kindness to
*
him, and warns them to tremble and not sin (v. 4 5 ). He then
urges his followers to offer the right
affirms his
(v.^
own
Yahweh,
sacrifices, trust in
and pray for prosperity and the priestly benediction
(v.
6-7
);
then
gladness and peace and goes to sleep in safety
).
I call, answer me, O God of my right;
my distress Thou hast made room shew me favour (by hearing) my prayer.
Ye sons of men, how long shall my honour be a reproach,
VAfHEN
In
Will ye love a vain thing, seek after a
"PUT know
lie?
Yahweh hath shewn extraordinary

Yahweh heareth when I call unto Him.
that
kindness,
Tremble and sin not (ye sons of men).

Say (it) in your heart, (lying) upon your bed, and be
(VE sons of mankind) sacrifice right sacrifices,
And trust unto Yahweh, ye many.
Keep saying: " O that He would shew us prosperity,
Lift the light of Thy countenance upon us."
VAHWEH,
Thou
More than
heart
when their corn and new wine were abundant.

me down and I will sleep,
that of the season
In peace at once will
For Thou makest

Ps.
my
hast put gladness in
still.
me
lay
dwell apart, in safety.
4 was originally in IB as a mate to Ps. 3, an evening prayer following

morning prayer. It was then taken up into jftfl and JB1& and assigned
naturally a
for
rendering with the music of stringed instruments mj\U3.
The date of the
Ps.
(See
depends upon a variety of considerations
high priestly benediction Nu. 624-26
is
familiar to the author, for
v. 7&
Intr. 39.)
(1)
The
two of
its
and DlSaa v. 9 is suggested by it

This blessing belongs to the sources of P, and was familiar, especially in
priestly circles, long before the Exile.
(2) The blessing of Moses Dt. 33 is
clauses melt together in
yiD tin hdj
familiar to the author in the phrs.
pw
**
^m?
v. 6
Dt. 33 19
DPWni
djjt v.86 ;
71
PSALMS
30
v. 96
j3nn nssS TiaS
language
Dt. 33 28 .
These favour an early date.
tt"N >J3 v. 3
of best classic type.
is
men of high
The
(3)
degree in antith. with
s
10
4
of low degree, elsw. in Pss. 49 62 ; nDn nScn v. elsw. Ps. 17 7 =
If nSen were from y/n^D a dependence upon Ex. 8 18 9 4 1 7 (J)
would appear ; but this derivation is improbable. izhi icn v. 6 is a phr. of D,
men
onN U3
N^Son Ps. 3
2i
here only in
v. 9a
and
situation
is
common
but these are not sufficient to establish
The language
or date.
to previous Ps., cf. v. 7a with 3 s ,
There are two resemblances
\f/.
with 3 r,a
entirely different
from that of Ps.
Here a
from hostile peoples.
men
3,
(4)
probably not a king,
ruler,
author
The historical
where a monarch was in peril
favours a date not earlier than Je.
is
sustained by the
and influence. By lying, and empty,

baseless misrepresentation, they have changed his position of honour to one
This docs not suit the experience of David during the rebellion
of reproach.
for the adversaries were not men of rank.
of Absalom
These were with
David, but the common people were against him, having been seduced by
Absalom 2 S. 15 1 "6 and David was not in fact in peace and safety 2 S. 1 24 18.
people, but oppressed by
of station
The experience
of the Ps.
favours a priest such as
but
all
is
that of a reformer.
Amariah
The language
2 C. 19 11 Jehoiada 2
,
K.
of these excepting the last are too early and none of
ably sustained by the people over against the princes.
of the Ps.
Hilkiah 2 K. 22
1 1,
them were prob-
The
situation
is
well
where Zerubbabel and Jeshua were opposed at the court of

Persia by lies and slanders, which had no basis in fact; and their honour was
clouded by such attacks and their work really stayed. This would suit all the
given in Ezr.
4,
conditions of the Ps.
Str. I. 2.
him.
The poet
who
Him.
the
when he
is
the
calls,
Yahweh
God of my
vindicates his cause against his adversaries
his right, that
to
prays that
because Yahweh
It is just
God
he can so address
This
is
fortified in
Him
into narrow limits
answer
and
God
establishes
and pray with confidence
the syn. line by past experience
of his right has vindicated his right,
and has made room for him.
will
right] the
Distress
is
when
in distress,
here a being constrained
pressed from rightful freedom, and shut in
The antith. is the removal of such restraint and

pressure, giving room and freedom.
The request for answer is
strengthened into shew me favour (by hearing) my prayer. " The
on every
side.
word suggests the
free bestowal of favour rather than the exercise
of forgiving clemency" (Kirk); or pity for sufferers.

call
upon God
who
is
and have brought him into

men\ men of rank, of high degree, and
had the power to reduce his honour right, to reproach,
saries,
They
3.
The
followed by antith. remonstrance with his adver-
refuse his right
are sons of
||
||
distress.
so have
distress.
PSALM
They have done
honourable men.
more
reality,
false and disa vain thing f\ empty and without

seek after a lie]. The reproach that they
specific
have brought upon him
hood
" (RV., Dr.,
obsolete for
is
love
thus branded as false, without founda-
The charge
and a
lie.
31
because they are themselves
this
Will ye
tion,
IV.
JPSV)
concrete and specific ; " false" leasing " (PBV, AV.) is

;
is
too general
is
lie.
In the
Str. II. 4.
antistr.,
the poet gives his adversaries to know,
Yahweh hath shewn extraordinary
in the first syn. couplet, that
kindness] as 17 7 31 22 renewing the experience of

sustained by Vrss. ancient and
mng.
v.
modern and most
J^,
critics
though
with the
hath separated, set apart, or distinguished, for Himself, the
man, is not
good usage.
pious, godly
tained by
so well suited to context
Yahweh heareth when I
constant experience resuming
v.
2a
.
he warns them that had brought

trejnble
and not
thoughts,
sin~\
his
in
honour
not sus-
Him]
reproach, to
to
lie
realise their
Over against
conduct.
and seeking out a
loving a vain thing

;
effective
is
In the second syn. couplet,
by taking the steps necessary to
make them
warns them
5.
and
call unto
their
against him, the poet
say (what you have to say) in your heart, to your-
selves, in secret, while lying
upon your
bed,
and be
still]
give
no
expression to your wicked thoughts.

Str. III.
The poet now
turns to his discouraged people.
6.
They
mankind] men of low degree over against the sons of

men, men of high degree v. 3 the measure as well as the antith.
He exhorts them to sacrifice right sacrirequires this insertion.
2a
These were
fices] while he is calling on the God of his right, v.
the normal sacrifices, in accordance with law and custom (Du.,
are sons 0/
Ba\), rather than " of righteousness " offered in a right spirit (Pe.,
De., Hu., Kirk) or symb. of righteous acts (Aug, Chrysostom) or
which
justify, cf. v.
Genebr.
has
in his prayer v. 2*.
He
wish, the strong desire,
JPSV,
v.
7.
He
reminds
his followers that they
many in numbers, and they should trust unto Yahweh, Who

made room for him in the past and Who shews favour to him
are
3a
.
will
antith. to the
This
is
urges
"O
them
that
to keep saying] expressing the
He would shew
us prosperity "], so
reproach that has come upon their
chiefs, cf.
better suited to the context than the question "
shew us?" of
EV
S
.
They should beg
Who
the bestowal of the
PSALMS
32
Thy countenance upon
divine benediction, Lift the light of
place of the vain thing and the
The poet
sought out against him.

the high priest, Nu. 6
24-26
us, in
the adversaries have
that
lie,
thinking of the blessing of
is
which wishes that the light of Yahweh's face may shine upon His people with favour, bestowing
peace and prosperity.
(P),
This blessing the Psalmist seeks directly
from Yahweh Himself, so 6f~,
The
Str. IV.
44* 89
cf.
the
asserts
antistr.
who
and new
tion v. 7a
He
peace, in
This
imparted
is
in
prayer upon his
my
greater
ifryt
right, cf.
enjoys the calm
the priestly benediction for which
by
upon
peaceful trust he goes to sleep
'MTQa] Qal
He
66
Thou makest me dwell apart
they had asked.
is
response to the peti-
in
is
his followers v.
to
to the offering of right sacrifices
j5
This joy
him down and go to sleep at once, in

the experience of that same trusting unto Yahweh which
peace which
2.
76
resolves to lay
commended
he has
v.
in harvest season rejoice that their corn
were abundant].
zvine
str.,
hearty the response to the prayer
than that of those
UJi? v.
and
Yahweh Thou hast put gladness
in introverted parallel clauses.
my
poet's gladness, peace,
over against the prayers of his people in the previous
safety,
in
16
in safety'] response
6
v. *.
his
people
his
bed with
In calm,
this
evening
lips.
inf. cstr. sf. 1 p.,
vV?]
phr. a.X.
v" >hSn 1847
hdq
just,'* hijfB right paths 23 s ,
temporal clause
God of my
'N
x >r\2\
59
11
right,
18
imv. Qal
who
J p??. n.m.
6
21 Dt.
19
4 51
33 ;
sf. 1
p. in
(1) what
apodosis
me, vindicates
rights
is
right,
(2) righteousness in
rulers 58 94 16 (d) of laws 1 I9 7 62 76 106 188 144 16- 164 172 ,

4 6 (d) of God's
king 45 6 72 2 Is.
attitude as sovereign: personified
agent 85 11, 12 14 foundation of His throne 89 15 = 97 2 in His government
government (a) of
(c) of
administration of justice 7 18 48 11 506 = 97, vindication

of His people 95 35 24,
^pis t6n 4 2, it is everlasting 119 142 .
(3) righteousness, justice in a cause 35 27 Is. 59S '3 vdv 7 9 , '3 Sdj 1821 , '3 3*e>n v. 25 ,
5 6 96 13
98 9
yev 17 , '* KSV1 37 ; (4) Tightness in speech 52 ; (5) ethically right

'7 16 45 8 J e 2218 Ho. io 12 W.L. x ncp 119 121, 'x S^d 15 2 ; (6) righteousness as vindicated in deliverance 40 10 119 128 ; (7) p-rs nj?c gates of the
1
'X
God Zedek u8 19
temporal
c.
alw. elsw.
or
*?
->x
*3
cf.
Is.
26
Je.
31
23
50 7
-155]
emphatic position;
yt for usual J ~tt n. in \j/ straits, distress yi 60 13 108 13 119 143,

either h -rca 18 7 66 14 106 44 107- 18 19 28
h "t| d3 59 17 102 3 ,
31 10 69I 8 : therefore here also Swa, the transposition of S a
copyist's error.
Moreover,
this construction
superfluous tone disappears.
n3rnn]
Hiph.
improves the measure, for the

pf. 2 sg. hast
made room, only
PSALM
here in this
9.
Dr.
there
although Ew.
sins c. ace. 4* 6 3
it.
God
(2) of
pf.
947( s >
r
prob. refers to past experience,
to think of a precative pf. here;
God
Qal imv.
>jan]
30 11 31 10 41 s
2?
me
to
51
shew favour,
56 2 57 s
not use d in It or
more general sense

Thy Law 119'29
in bestowal of favours in
with two ace. be gracious
3i );
i6 (
Ges.
v.
p. \ ^J\v\ (i)
sf. I
as bestowing redemption from enemies, evils
9 14 25 16 26 11
elsw. 672 102 1 * 11988.182 i2 3 2
IB;
all
The
33
lack of evidence of such a usage in Heb.,
is
2236 sustains
be gracious ; so usually of
and
18 37
cf.
tempting with Bo. 939 ^>
20
but, as Dr.
sense, but
fig.
It is
IV.
59
86 3
16
,
'jan !pvV>fl preg.
(in giving)
exc. abs. 77 10 ;
(3) of
man
in
s1 ' * II2 5 c. S 109 1 2

Poel direct
,
37
Hithp. Sn t^nriN seek or implore favour of
'
dealing with poor, alw. ptc, abs.
favour toward io2 1&
God 309
142 2
pregnant clause;
makes
119 29
cf.
of relation
vocative, n.
D-tN 33
as Pr. 1421 .
ypc'i]
line too long;
nSen]
v.
B*K.
sg.
coll.
c.
\i}T\
a gloss, being implied in
is
Intr.
1.
3.
This phr. in
\p
\ Vh* \j3] pi. cstr.,

elsw. only antith.
3
D where men of high degree are contrasted with men of low
49 62
In fact V">t< in \p usually
so here, esp. if we insert din >J3 in v. 6
,
degree
means man
amount
as a self-respecting individual with a certain
of dignity
62 4 having talent 105 17 sometimes pious 25 12 34 13 109 16 II2 1 5 sometimes an

4 i2 2 9
\)3 in \p alw. mankind
enemy or wicked 31 21 37 7 38 15 92 7
% d^n
48T
-
14
57
(=
58 2
20
11
13
it
2L
31
12
10
In
It is obj.,
nos]
antith. with noSs, only here
honour, reputation, character of

27
s - 15 -
115
89 90 107
31
145
33 36 45
must have the special sense of &"N *J3 if subj., but this is improb.
and so has same mng. as all other passages.
% TOip] how long
5 3 ) 21
as 749 (?) 79 5 89 47
25
665
Ec. io 1 ; but
1 ns^p] n.
f.
in
cf.
its
6.
h~\
man
is
mng.
1133 in the
\}/.
elsewhere only 2 Ch. 26 18 Pr. 20 3 21
before T\rhs
is
preg., implying
original sense of insult, not in
\f/,
mn
become.
but as reproach; elsw.
2 6 (44I6
<g ws 7r6r papvK&pSioi ha tl =
69 s 20 71 13 IO9 29 ; cf. 89 51
35
naS 3S >n33, though sustained by Houb., Genebr., We., is better explained as
-
due
to a mistake quite
MT
But
2
mei
J incliti
3;
pi.
pn
after
common,
Aq.
followed by 2,
oi
{,
Egyptian Aramaic script, of 3 for

n33 = H33} \\$> my honourable men.
p3HKn] Qal impf.
rhythm and context.
esp. in
v8ooL jxov
J2>
suits
3DN, fuller archaic form to get full-toned penult before monosyl.; obj.
21 )
(v.
phr. a.X.
58* 62 5
cf.
II 5 52 s 6 109 17 for loving other

-
Vb. Piel impf. 2
10 .
4.
>h
-rDn
'>
'3
Ps. 17 11 .
nSon] phr.
a.X. vb.
pi. cf.
jn
forms of
J 3T3 /*>,
Hiph.
pf.
evil.
3T3 1#p3fl]
falsehood 4s , 5 7 405
The
aorist.
line is
too long in p, either "> or 'h must be a gloss.

But it is the latter, bee. we
should rd. \ "\pn xSsn as 17 7 31 22 , shew extraordinary kindness. The mis-
Ken. 28
interpretation as -PDn occasioned the addition of ^S; 37 cedd.

rd. Ktan.
Most recent
differ as to "h
non
or
critics,
h nDn
or
De
Rossi
Dy., Che., Gr., We., Oort, Du. rd. npn, but

>S
iDn.
The
use of iDn
is
so
important
seems best to give the complete usage here. t("* Dn ) vb. denom.
only Hithp. shew oneself kind : Ps. 1826 = 2 S. 22 26
J ipn n.m. (1) of man
kindness (a) toward men in doing favours and benefits 141 5 (b) especially as
extended to the lowly, needy, and miserable I09 12 16
(2) of God kindness,
in
\p
that
it
lovingkindness, in condescension to the needs of His creatures.
He
is
non
PSALMS
34
1442 non vfy| 59 18 ; HDn >hSn 59 11 (so<g,lJ, Ew., Hup., De., Pe., Che.,Ba.);
His is the kindness 62 18 it is with Him 130 7 ; specifically (a) in redemption
frorn enemies and troubles : 2i 8 3i 17 22 (= ^4)32 i0 33 2 2 36 s 42 s 44 27 48 10 59'17
;
'
66 20 85 s 90 14 94 18 107 s 18 21 31 143 s 12 ; men should trust in it 13 6 52 10 rejoice

hope in it 33 18 147 11
(b) in preservation of life from death: 6 6
in it 3 8
-
86 18
in quickening spiritual life: 109 26
0)
redemption from sin

his dynasty
18 61 89 29
25" 51 3
84 .
(e) in
no"-
76. 88. 124. 149. i59
(/) grouped with other
^)
in
David and
keeping the covenants with
divine attributes: DDNi ion
40 11 12 57* 61 8 85 11 89 16 H5 1 i38 2 Gn. 24 s7 (J); POM -iDn an Ex. 34s

86 15 ;
DDK Pss. 26 s 1 1 2 Mi. 7 20 ; njiDM Pss. 88 12 89 s * 92 s ; D'crn 77'
Pss. 25 10
(J) Ps.
||
||
98 s 103 4 eectal
kindness of God
;
101 1 Je. 9 28 ;
->Dn
||
||
np~\v Ps.
-iDm arj 23s .
36 11 ;
The
()
(a) abundant: "iDn an abundant, plenteous in kindness
is
Nu. 14 18 (J) Ne. 9 17 (Qr.) Jo. 2 18 Jon. 4 2 Ps. 86 6 103 8

22 Pss.
8
14
106 7 (, F, Aq., &
ri-tDn an Ne. 13
5 69
Ex. 34 (J) Ps. 86 15 )
(cf.
be preferred to
to
MT.
s2 Ps. 106 45
(Kt., (8 in both preferable),
(b) great in
T7!?n); i^pn a^ La. 3
extent: ^Dn Sru 145 8 ; great as the heavens 57 11 103 11 ; cf. 36s 108 5 ; the
earth
full
is
13
2Ch.
of
8 6
it
19
2021 Ezr.3 11
64
(c) everlasting:
nDn
ioo6 106 1 107 1 u8i-
dSi>*S Je.
33
11 I
Ch. 16 s4
2 - s- 4 - 29 1361-2* (.).
41
52 s
(d) good: 63 4 69 17 109 21
(h) pi. mercies, deeds of kindness
103 17 1 38 s
the historic displays, mostly late: Pss. 25 s 89 s Is. 63 7 ; promised in Davidic
5
Pss.
J -n?n adj.
145
17
Je. 3
covenant Ps. 89 50
c f.
La. 3 22 Ps. 17 7 ; cf. 31 22 41* (sg.) 107 48 .

2 S. 22 26 ; of nation Ps. 43 1 ; of God, only
as
pious,
godly
n.
: because kindness, as prominent in the
(2)
general
in
kind : of man
(1)
12 .
18'26
comes to imply other attributes and be a designation of the godly
godly,
character, piety;
sg.
12 2 (?) 32s 86 2
pious, godly, those of the people
only in
\f>
and
Thy pious one
who were
faithful,
16 10 (Kt. pi.)
pi. the
devoted to God's service,
chiefly if not entirely in late Pss. I49 1 6

-
His pious ones 30 6 31 24
116 16 148 14 149 9

Thy pious ones 52 11 79 s 89 20 132 9 145 10 ; My
85 97
pious ones 505 her (Zion's) pious ones 132 16
In the Maccabean age <rvpay(ryr)
s
37'28
10
'A<xi8alwv denoted, technically, the party of the pious
See
sation of Judaea.
1491-6.9.
5.
1T
_n]
mv
Mace. 2 42
Qal 2
18
pi. refers
who opposed
2 Mace. 146 ;
the Helleni-
so perhaps Pss. 116 16
to b^m \ja v. 8
m Qal
be agitated,
quiver, tremble, of foundations of mountains 18 8 , depths of sea 77 17 , of the earth

19
Eph. 4 s6 3, be angry,
peoples 99 1 so here most suitably. (S, 2 dpytêo-de
77
AV.
is
cases
and
sustained by
is
it
is
Is.
rather the quivering and trembling of passion, which
regarded by
Qal impf.
28 21 of God's anger and Pr. 29 s of man's.
pi.
many
2 m. jussive
as Hiph. v.
conj.
and not
BDB.
wanrrSw]
But in these
is
two
justifiable;
tones, neg.
advers. but, as required by interp. of
might imply la^n and so give us the missing word of

this tetrameter. But <S has d \tyere. This may be an interp. to get an obj. for
now or it may rest upon an original "HP* = J nv^x step, going, for mode of life
Probably d-<n p is the missing word which
as 17 6 37 31 408 44 19 73 2 cf. 17 11
&,
3.
nolile (peccare)
must be supplied
unnecessary.
sin (agst.
in thought
X sari vb.
God):
and might have been omitted by prosaic
copyist as
alw. miss the goal or path of right
and duty,
Qal in
\p
abs. <f 78 s2, in confession 106 6
c.
S 78 17
119 11 in con-
PSALM
fession 41 5 51 6
uncleanness 51
3Q2
a of instr.
c.
10
Jb. 2 .
cf.
elsw. in this sense Lv. i449
9
;
j e<
(=53
>
The
13
317. is is.
215
from
only f purify
\p
Nu. 19 19 (P). Hiph. bring to
21
oaaaVa
text).
21
Piel in
62
(insertion in
possibly Ps. 59
Is. 29
13
s
nDK]. t aaâ id phr. a.X. ^, but Dt. 7 17 8 17 9* 1821 Is. 14 47
'24*
6 n 13 I4 1
2
22 Zp. il 2 2 15 Cf. HO.
cf. \ 2^2 "DM Ps. IO
I3
(?),
7
5
26 Est. 6 6 Ec. 2 1 15
25
8
elsw. Gn. 17 17 (P) 27 41 (JE) 1 K. 12
74
35
2
1
21
3
5
io
t aaVa nan Ps. 15 aSa Ec.
47 ob. Zc. 12 cf. Gn. 8 (J) 1 S. 27
condemnation or punishment Dt. 24*
49
35
IV.
use of aa^
so important in
is
that the entire usage
is
given below
part : usually of men (1) the inner

man in contrast with the outer, aaSi nN*tf 73 s6 hands 73 13 (La. 3 41 ?);
speech 28 s 78 18
(2) the inner man indef. the soul, comprehending mind,
Jaa^ n.m.
the inner, middle or central
and will or in connection with certain vbs. having more specif,

some one of them 62 9 73 26 86 11 139 23 asS noa 86 12 in 1 I S. 7 3
k. 148 2 K. :o 31 2 Ch. 15 15 22 9 31 21 Je. 29 13 Jo. 2 12 abbr. from phr.
VSaa characteristic of D. '?a Ps. 84 (?); 'S D}? 77 7 (rd. c. mr\ as
affections
reference to
I220.24
tsterSaai
<S)
205
'Va
S.
(a) knowledge:
(77
supra
'S ntf.
13
H9 7 (?)
-
Dt. 9 5
147
(E)
90 12
(cf.
K. 9 4
Jb.
-ia
(characteristic of aa?)
Ps. 24*,
K. 3 6 2 K. io 15
na
cf. "S
73
73
of 337) :
Ps. 78 72
Vdfi
thinking, reflection:
(^)
).
2 Ch. 29 34
cf.
'S
moral character (charact.
to
ref.
Ch. 29 17
mind
(3) specif, ref. to
'h
(4) specif,
<?).
ioi 2 Gn. 20 5
14
ncan
as seat of erring
10
as froward ioi 4
as seat of pride ioi 5 ; 'V ntppn 95 s
(5) = the man
95
himself (mng. charact. of vdi); so here (^r5 ) and in all uses of phrases with
.
33S given above, including 15 2
22 27 69 s3
live (late)
usually
104 15
tfflj)
(7) specif,
z.%
cf.
n 25
Dn.
s
5
4
45 36 41 149
rani]
still
.
6.
sacrifice, espec. for

-
23
'
107 2 2 116 17
40 7 51 18
maj] Qal imv. 2
to
The
pi.
text,
11
88
such sacrifices).
(Piel, as usual of
cf. v.
(c)
for festivals 27 s
(e)
to persons Ju. 20 36
hy nsa rely upon, v.
J/ 15
in sense of nobles ; but these
rare
and very
late.
.fi
Poal
cannot
subj.
mtn
We
cnSs
things Je. 7 4
is
were the BH
||
n.m. sac-
nSip,
nruD
(vna? thank offerings 107 22 116 17
phrs.
This line
% rOT
communion meals
''nar
51
19
God
( ?)
normal sacrifices here as Dt. 33 19 Ps. 51 21 (/) heathen

fnvr ?k tfwai] Qal imv. 2 p. phr. 2 K. 18 22 (= Is. 36 7 )
Pr. 3 5 to
silent, still
7
37 62
covenant 50 5
nar
DD1 vb. (1) be

resigned
n.m.
It was
That is elsewhere DnN ^3, v. 3
making measure at fault. % nar vb. slaughter
of the class, peace offerings (a) for
(b)
(d) njjnn
<rj3|
c. S
% api^p
bed,
communion meals c. ace. of the kind of sacrifice <fi 27 s

all made to God, but of sons and daughters
c. a, 54 s
offered to idols 106 37 (Qal)

rifice, esp.
p.
perish 31 18
but their antithesis.
>ja,
omitted by prosaic copyist in
50 14
upon your
preg. lying
Qal imv. 2
conj.,
which usually trsj); of

which usually D n ) 31 25
(for
(8) seat of courage (for
Daa3#D~Sj?]
30 13 35 15 (prob.) ; (2) be
A? quieted, composed 131 2
be aN
and passions
seat of the emotions
trouble 13 3 25 17 73 21 109 16
elsw. only
which
(6) specif, as seat of the appetites (for
15
8
(Ju. I9 (?)).
TJp slay the heart (with food) 104
'S
also DaaaS >rv let your heart (you yourselves)
119 175 .
disting.
also defective.
i}2, v. 3a ,
might, however, take
it
pn|
*ria?
sacrifices
Pss.
from
31
106 28
7
right,
.
564 86 2
a naa, v. Ps.
Gr. attaches Dân
and that mng. of Don
is
in the usual sense of the

PSALMS
36
many, the common multitude
influence of 3 2 upon copyist.
||
Makkeph should be
goes with previous
D"\DK] ptc. pi. verbal force as
stricken out
The
line.
The displacement was due
d^n \n.
7.
might be question
expressing discontent and despair;
us?
two
for there are
to the
WK"V
tones, not one,
Who
but better
if
""d]
D>ai
can or will shew
GesJ 151
wish,
as
1 ).
n.m. (i) welfare, happiness, obj. nsn 4I 34 13 Ec. 2 24 3 13 Jb. f (cf. Je.
29 s2 ), ppa Ps. 122 9 , cf. 34 11 84 12 85 13, torn ana 23 s aioa in prosperity 25 13
% 3T3
a^BD afar
from happiness 39 s
103 5 , n?d 107 9
cf.
P 34
15
37
27
^tW
3W
Am.
Is. 5 20
14 - 15
things, sg. coll. 21 4 , obj.
11966.122.
(3) good, benefit,
52 5 Dt. 30 l&
Ec. 3 12 (?) 7 20 ,
(2)
rwy
31a
104 28
j?afc>
moral good in antith. to
Ps.
1-
53a-*)
s 27
-
37
incorrect for n^3 -y/DDj
pursue good Ps. 38 21

npl] a.X. Qal imv. cohort.;
denom. Di banner, standard, and so wave the same,
ewlarj/xov
Genebr.,
iroir)<xov.
606
cf.
ia-rj/jLeiudrj,
DD^jnnS Hithp. that
This suits
5u>/ca5 o-rjfxetwo-iv.
Moderns
l"*"
regard
it
est
hdj
Niph.
so
pf.,
be displayed, of the banner, (g
but not the light of the divine countenance.
S7,
&, AE., De W., Ges. 7G
after iirapov Aq., G, leva, 3,
K5 I.4i(iO)c
signatum
may
it
<
2 >,
2276
Ew.8
as error for xirj jo 12 , so cod. 245 Kenn., nirj cod. 30, usu-
Nr 25 18 wir 24 7 9 81 3 96 s 1342 It refers to the blessing of the high

Nu. 6 24-26 (source of P) in the syn. clause rj'S* V}* nN^-p^N vjs su"
ally
priest,
Nu. 6 26 the two melting together

,
hy
is
a late inexactness for s s,
fused, created 104 2

light
97
11
20
49
112 4
cf.
139
(4) light of
y:o -vx
also 44* 89 16
xirj, cf.
fire
78 14
s
105
(7) of instruction 37 119
(5) of
67 s
the prep.
J -pn n.m. (1) light as dif-
3
(2) light of luminaries, stars 148
11
cf.
in the phr.
136 7
cf.
56 14
life
(3) day-
(6) of prosperity
11
(8) of face 38 , of God's enlightening
27 1 36 10 43 s
D^f as used X of God in anthropomorphic
and theophanic sense (a) His face in favour 'D nix 4? 444 89 16 , 'd "nKD
90 8 , 'fi -vm 31 17 67 s 8o 4 8 20 119 135 , indifference (|d) 'd n\-iDn io 11 13 2
face
16
7
4
4 44 89
cf.
22 25 27 9 308 ^26 5I u 69 18 88 16 I02 3 10429

8o 17 ; (b) His presence 'D trpa 24s 27 s 8 105 4 ,
-
dn-is 42 s '> nin

judgment Ps. 9 20
go with next line
'D
8.
nnrj]
fully
11 7
17 15 ,
nw]
to
'd n.~D
31
21
make
that
in
makes
c.
nn^r]
so
34
17
d Dip 89 16 95 2 ,
too long.
it
tetrameter;
written Qal pf. 2 m. y/]n},
hostility
nSn 119 58
anger 21 10 La. 4 16 ,
in
close of line
at
143 7
'c
>,
'd
It
Che.,
?;
in
should
Du.
joy, gladness 4s 16 11
n.f.
21 7 30 12 43 4 45 16 51 10 68 4 97 11 ioo2 106 6 137 s 6

*3Sa] short form; cf. long
form DD33^ v. 6
The difference was due to the carelessness of a copyist.
The long form is unusual in \J/, therefore more prob. original here. The 2J?
-
21
and passions; of joy in some form of ncir 4s 16 19 33

Ch. 16 10 ) Ex. 4 14 (J) Pr. i5 18 3o 17 22 27 9 " Ec. 2 1(>- 10 5 19 Ct. 3"
Is. 24 7 Zc. io 7 (cf. aaS Dt. 28 47 Is. 30 29 Je. 15 16 Ez. 36*), fertfr Ps. 119 111 , S\>
6
of desire 21 8 37 4
of trouble 38 9 n 55 s other emotions 22 15
13 rSy 28 7
2 7 3 394 4 18 61 8 107 12 109 22 143 4 ; of courage 27 14 76s 119 82
n;'r] pregn.
as X seat of emotions
105 8
(=
~\vx
and
sf.
is
npn nnD2>D 3W;

gloss to
add i\aiov
make statement
indef., ace. to
personal joy in
<!,
Ew.,
God
of harvest
tn.TTO.
more complete,
Ol., Ba., as proverbial
This makes line too long,

as
Ho.
2 24
D_
comparison of the Psalmist's
with the harvest joy of others,
cf. Is.
2
.
Moll., Pe., think
;.
PSALM
enemy
of the prosperous harvest of the
V.
37
God
as contrasted with the joy in
of
and
9. B^8T3] emph.
that which they have been urged to pray for = 310 v. 7a
suggested by oV?is> "|S D" Nu. 623 the other parts of formula used v. 76 (v. 28s).
15
10
S^(?) 102 28 ;
71
J hit] adv. together: (1) of community of action 34* 55
and
same
time,
once,
at
one
the
joining both
at
of parts of building 122 3
(2)
the Psalmist.
It
better to think of the former prosperity in harvest,
is
same persons, only here 49 in this sense, elsewhere (3) emph.

nasp^] Qal impf. 1 p. s. cohort,
all together 14 3 (= 53*) 19 10 35 26 37 s8 48 s
resolution / will lie down or lay me down. |8^Kl| because of adv. coordinating
Coordination
two vbs. must be coord, and the form should be mtr>N, as 3 6
^n^] emph. pr. 2 m.
may be expressed by repeating the subj. in English.
referring to mm v. 8" 76 ), therefore mm, unnecessary in this line and making it
too long, is a gloss.
"naV] adv. apart, in solitariness, Nu. 23 s Mi. 7 14 (both
with pi?), here emphasized by rwg^ in security n.m. with S prep., with 2th
not elsw. x/s, but Lv. 25 18 19 266 Ju. 18 7 1 K. 5 5 Je. 32 " 49 31 Zp. 2 15, c. 33W
vbs. in action of
<
3^
Pr.
Ez. 28 26 3425
Is.
28
38 s
s-
14
Zc. 14 11 Dt. 33 12 Ps. 169 Je. 23s
39
47
16
10 1
S. 12 11 with p* Dt. 33 28 Pr. I 33
33 ; S omitted with aan Dt. 12
passage is prob. based on Dt. 33 28 espec. as there it is in a land anmm
8
37
v.
"^S^fl] Hiph. impf. 2 m. sf. I s. make to dwell as in Je. 32 ,
-
This
\:n
PSALM
V.,
str. 4
5
.
Ps. 5 is a prayer composed for public worship.
morning
(v.
in
2-4
Yahweh
and wickedness
for evil
prays
sacrifice,
as
The
choir, at
to hearken to the cry for help
of speech
and action have no place
Him
His presence and are abhorrent to
(v.
5"7
).
Standing in
the court and worshipping towards the temple, they pray for guid-
ance
in
(v.
8-9
mind,
them
forth
and
act,
from His people
ing upon all
C\ GIVE
because the adversaries have abundant wickedness
speech,
who
ear to
they plead that God would thrust

(v.
10-11
seek refuge in
my
words,
Yahweh
Him
and they intercede for bless(v.
consider
12-13
my murmuring;
hearken to the voice of my crying for help, my King, and my God;

For unto Thee I pray in the morning, Thou hearest my voice
In the morning
ThOR Thou
set in
art not
God
(my prayer)
Thee and
keep watch
(for
Thee).
taking delight in wickedness, evil cannot be
Thy
guest
order
for
Boasters cannot take their stand before Thine eyes
Thou
dost hate
all
workers of trouble, speakers of a
lie
Men of blood and deceit Thou abhorrest, Yahweh.

"RUT as for me through the abundance of Thy kindness
1
worship with the reverence that
Yahweh
lead
me
in
Thy
is
I enter Thy house

due Thee, towards Thy holy temple.
righteousness because of those lying in wait for
Even before me Thy way
(before
Thee are my ways).
me;
PSALMS
38
J70R there is no right in their mouth, in their heart is ruin

An open grave is their throat, with their tongue they flatter.
guilty, O (my) God, let them fall from their plans
In the abundance of their wickedness thrust them out, for they rebelled against
Declare them
Thee.
gUT
let all
And
Thee,
that seek refuge in
rejoice, forever
shout for joy;
them exult in Thee, all that love Thy name

For Thou on Thy part blessest the righteous, Yahweh,
And Thou coverest them over with a great shield, with favour crownest them.
let
was in Q as the 2d morning prayer, then in fH and also in Qlft

morning prayer (v. Intr. 27. 31. 33). There seems to be a designed
antithesis between the assignment of Ps. 4, an evening prayer rn^jjj with
stringed instruments, and Ps. 5 a morning prayer m^run ^n for flute playing
Ps. 5
as
its ist
39), probably because the former
Intr.
(v.
to
The
prayer, the preparation for work.
Ps.
as
more
suited
between the righteous and

and implies a much earlier date.
lacks the personal experience of Pss. 3-4, and is throughout that of
the wicked differs
The
was regarded
preparation for sleep; and the latter to morning
evening prayer, the
much from
antith.
that of Ps.
the congregation of righteous worshippers.
They
Israel itself.
for this, boasters, v. 6 , speakers
an open grave
The wicked
are chiefly wicked in tongue
of a
men of deceits?, no
lie,
are
Exil. Literature
They
in
right in their mouth,
their throat, with their tongue they flatter, v. 10
appear in Preex. or
wicked men
expressions are heaped up
Such do not
but in the peaceful times of Persian and
men, who
in their mind plot ruin, v. 10 and

and they are also workers of trouble, v. 6
men of blood, v. 7 they rebel against Yahweh, v. 11 The righteous on the other
hand are those who observe morning prayer and sacrifice in the courts of the
temple, v. 4 8 from which evil is excluded from being a guest, v. 5 they seek
Greek dominion.
are also
have plans against the righteous,
v. 11 ,
'
Yahweh and
refuge in
love His name, v. 12
of the Levitical singers of the 2d temple.
posed
The author may have been one

If so, his Ps.
must have been com-
than those Levitical Pss. which appear in
It must
Jet and 21.
have been written in times of external peace and internal strife
after the
second temple had been long built; and sacrifices were habitual in its courts
earlier
thus in the middle Persian period.
Str.
I.
2.
The
choir, standing in the court of the temple, v. 8 ,
O give
ear to my words, Yahweh~\, those of this Ps., which

complement, consider my murmuring~\, the faint utterance
which accompanies the words, and also has its petition. This
prays
has as
its
makes better
parall.
than EV* " meditation."
3.
The
syn. clause
of my crying for help~\. The righteous

need help as the next Str. shows ; and their words are a cry, aloud
is
hearken
to the voice
with the voice to
Yahweh
for
it.
The complement of
1.
is
syn.
PSALM
with Yahweh,
who
is
V.
here in the plea,
39
my King and my God],
in
personal special relations to the righteous petitioners, and in the
double relation as King of the kingdom of
people.
which
is
The
4.
reason for hearing
is
and God of His
Israel,
given in the syn. couplet,
For unto Thee I pray

when Yahweh
also syn. to the previous couplet.
in the morning'], at the appointed hour of sacrifice,
was accustomed to hear the voice of His worshippers

gical
morning prayer
arrange, supplying
"
morning
at the
my
sacrifice.
EV
prayer "
8-
JPSV, "
in the litur-
set in order]
my
case,"
Dr.,
" cause," Kirk, possibly of the parts of prayer with an allusion to
and I keep watch],
the parts of the sacrifice.
His acceptance of the prayer as
tation of
for
God's manifes-
ascends to Him, with
it
the flame of the sacrifice of the altar.

Str. II.
The reason for the prayer for

Those who occasion the cry
5-7.
four syn. lines.
scribed as having wickedness and
trouble, with its
Wickedness and
evil of
but wickedness of violent action
and workers of trouble.
complement
evil,
syn. with
is
speech are chiefly emphasized

wickedness in postex. Israel
also involved in
God's attitude towards these
ically stated in the syn. clauses
in], but the very reverse, as
is
men of blood
men is graph-
Thou art not a God taking
delight
brought out in the complementary
statement, evil cannot be
Thy guest], be welcome
the courts of Yahweh,
among His worshippers
eyes],
given in
evil
in these boasters, characteristics of
Thine
is
which they plan and do, workers of

complement, speakers of a lie ; and men of blood
which are boasters of the
and deceit.
its
help
for help are de-
in the house, in
j
||
stand before
the choir of worshippers, standing before the
in
temple building; followed by the positive statement, Thou dost

hate ; and the climax, abhor.
against
whom
for the assurance that

Str. III. 8.
Str.
This attitude of
God
towards those
the choir of Israel cries for help, gives strong reason
The
He
will give that help.
choir returns to the direct petition of the
stating in a syn. couplet, parall. to the
I enter Thy house
I worship towards Thy
first Str.,
the fact
temple],
indicating with sufficient clearness that the choir
||
first
second couplet of the

holy
is
in
and prostrating themselves in the

court, looking towards the temple, the throne room of Yahweh's
abode. These clauses are qualified with the recognition of the
the precincts of the temple,
PSALMS
40
abundance of kindness of Yahweh which permitted this entrance,

and a devout statement of the reverence with which the worship
9. The second couplet is parallel with the
was accompanied.
couplet of Str.
first
hearken," advances
the sphere of
Thy
it,
I.,
to,
only the petition, " give ear, consider,
lead me, with
righteousness
||
its
syn., even before
Thy way.
Guidance
me, and
in
life is
needed because of those lying in wait, the insidious foes described

above in the previous Str. and again in the following. The last
clause omitted by MT., but suggested by Vrss., is the climax, before Thee are my ways'] complementary of, Even before me 77iy
way,] even them, make them Thy way.]
Str. IV. 10-11 is syn. with the second Str. and is a stronger
representation of the attitude of
God
wickedness of speech
mouth], with
is
still
ruin], the plan
mind,
in ruins
cf. 5 2
and so
mind
There
is
an open grave
complement, with their tongue they
is
no right in their
is
in
their
to engulf the righteous

is
their throat, with its
There
flatter.
is
yet in the
wickedness of action, in the abundance of their wicked-
line
last
in their heart], that
in their
||
The emphasis upon
lines.
stronger
complement
its
There
towards the wicked.
are two couplets, making four syn.
ness, with its
attitude of
complement, for they rebelled against Thee. The

towards them passes over, from their exclusion
God
from the temple worship, God's hatred and abhorrence of them,

in
Str.
II.,
with
guilt}',
to
its
the stronger and
complement,
let
more
aggressive
declare them
them fall from their plans],
fail
in
them, and the climax, thrust them out.

V.
Str.
Str.
I.
12-13
and
is
final
intercession
which
needs no subsequent
III.; but
Str.
is
parall.
parall.
with
with
II.
and IV. for the wicked have been left behind, thrust out from
the community, as well as excluded from the temple.
The choir
;
accordingly
righteous.
out.
They
rises,
This
from petition
is
are described as those that seek refuge in Thee],
in
Thy name], the holy name of Yahweh,

connected with His holy temple. They are finally designated
the temple worship

as
for help, to intercession for the
two couplets, which again are syn. through-
in
as the righteous.
||
love
These, in the syn. clauses
rejoice,
with
its
complement, forever shout for joy ;

exult in Thee; three terms
for the liturgy of temple worship.
The climax is reached in the
||
(iniusr)
PSALM
more comprehensive
and
blessest,
tender care and loving attention
shield\ so guarding from
V.
41
its
double simile of
specific
coverest them over with a great
all evil
and adversaries
and
com-
its
plement, with favour crownest them~], as favoured guests rejoicing

at a feast in their honour, cf. 23
103
nps n.m. (1) utterance, word 19 4 , of men

fig. day to day 19 3 ;
s
12
nrrxn]
of God, ^n ncs 107 11
(2) promise of God 77 , command 68
Hiph.
n.f.
ear,
only
give ear
denom.
Hiph. imv. cohort.
fT
[?!*<]
(1)
tV
HO*$]
pi. sf.
2.
emph.
1. p.
^ nn
esp. in prayer 5 2 141 6 .
Dt. zz l Ps. 19 15 54* 78 1 1384
of God's listening to prayer,
to,
ace. rei 5 2 17 1 55^
c.
866 140 7 141 1
Sx
c.
54*; bn pers. 77 s , Dt. I 45 , abs. Pss. 80 2 84.

(2) per39
s
1
ceive by ear, hear, abs. 135 17 , listen to; of men, abs. 49 , c. ty rei 78
13
rei
143 1
c. S rei
hpd] Qal imv. cohort, pa
observe,
5022 94 7
musing,
faint
8
,
mark, give heed
to, c.
f \rjn]
but only here in connection with prayer.
my murmuring,
ace. as Dt. 32 7 Pss.
my
EV
j2 ^9*
utterance, rather than meditation of
clamorem meum. The former is too weak, the latter too

strong.
3. na^n] Hiph. imv. cohort.
% [atfp] Hiph. hearken, Sip ? only
here
but c. S pers. 55 s c. h>p2 66 19 86 6 c. Sn 142 7 c. ace. 17 1 61 2 abs. with
^c ] Piel inf. cstr. BDB., 01s. 182<i so
qjTN io 17 dub. (jtn gloss), cf. 130 2
(3 icpavyrjs /xov,
Du.
for
Pss. 18 7
usual
for
only Piel cry for help, abs. 5 3 18 42 72 12 119 147 Jb.

36 13 Is. 5s 9 La. f, Jon. 2 3 Hb. i 2 , so prob. 88 2 , c. h*
22 25 28 2 (= 31 23 ) 303 88 14 Jb. 30 20 38 41
i8 T cf. Ko. 11 L p- >.
% nSin ^0]
Ba. regards
vyntf
= 84*,
D'n*?i
it
as n.,
^D
44
as
Israel, Dt 33
247 8 9 10 10 universal king 47 s 7 8 95 s 98s 99 4 Je. io 7 10
t^Sn-is emph. beginning a new line.
^dpn] Hiph. impf. I sg. present.
(@
145
fV O^]
7-Vty.
12
29 12 3028 35 9
19 7 24
pers.
inhw).
^9
149 2 , -naan
SSonn
c.
God
King of
-jSd
Pss. io 16 29 10 48 s 68 s5 74 12
-
Sn pray unto, elsw. 32 s ,
c.
"M intercede for 72 15
attached by <& Du. to previous clause, and properly,

gloss
making
if
4.
original, but
nw]
it
is
is
typ POtfn npaj belongs with previous clause to

13 ace. time in the morning, the hour of prayer, so
line too long.
complete pentameter.
18
s
17
14
It belongs with ênx and not
59 88 92 the three hours of prayer 55
form
due
shortened
to
Makkeph, which, however, is an
with PD8T.
"P?j*]
.
Separate words are needed for measure.
erroneous combination.
9
(1) arrange, used Gn. 22 (E) for arranging
wood
\ ~\yj
of sacrifice, Ex. 404 23 ,

-
sense as most, or as Jb. 32 14 33 s 37 19

arrange, set forth, words in order; elsw. arrange lamp Ps. 132 17 table 23 s 78 10 ,
(P) of shew bread, so here in
fig.
7
order thoughts 406 , a case 5021
(2) c. S resemble 89 (|| hdi).
should be repeated with hsxn for the completion of the line. This
set forth in
r;S]
necess. to get
two tones
this prep, is required

c.
b 37 32 , c. 3
too long, a
66 7
by the vb.
and gives better euphony.
c.
S*t
!"?*]
La. 4 17 ,
original, is out of place separated
c.
Piel impf.
from so.
p.
It is
is
Moreover,
nas Qal watch,
a Mi. 7 7 so c. ) Ps. jl.

5. This v.
should combine Vn'nS, and if original 3 also, npN
Piel
Makkeph
after caesura,
doubtless a prosaic gloss.
Is
if
PSALMS
42
name
Sn] n.m. archaic

X
yon] vb. adj.
= 70
names 35 27 40 15
God as the Strong one (for use in \p v. Intr. 36).

God only here, but of man 34 13 35 27 pi. cstr. before
of
of
cstr. ace.
with
sf.
1 1
The
vb. itself
used of God,
c.
with 2 pers.
28
10
40 7 51 s 18 21 115 8 1356, all in mng.
147 , c ace. rei. 37
delight in, have pleasure in. For syn. pm v. v. 18
\ >?cn] n.m. wickedness ( 1) in
18 20 22 J 41 12 ,
rei.
violence and crime 141 4 Pr. 12 3
(For pah
v. Ps.
mood,
tial
105 12
23
Ges.
1205
abs.
Ki.,
cf.
Pr. 8 7 Jb.
34
s - 10
358 Ec. 7 2 88 .
t^j ] Qal impf. 3 sg. sf. 2 sg. defective for :pw poten(>, Dr. 37 .
J "WJ Qal (1) sojourn in land, c. 3 loci
.)
107
of Israel in Egypt and patriarchs in Canaan,
be a guest of
cf.
8
(2) of enemies Ps. 125 (but <S SS. >"tp)
T
io15 45 s 84 11 (?),
j5
(3) in ethical sense
Yahweh,
c. 3 loci,
cf.
temple Pss. 15 1 61 6
in Flis
Gn. 263 (J); (2)
fig.
ace. pers.
j5
c.
fig.
JlJ n.m. only in sense of sojourner, c 3 loci 119 19 c. oy pers. 39 13

yn] either adj. evil man @, 3, Hu., De.,
widow and orphan 94 146 9
.
||
as io 15
al.
D'9w v. 6
||
or n.m. evil
||
?#?,
EV
8
.,
Dr. most, in accord with com-
plementary part of a pentameter.

(1) bad, disagreeable, malignant
J jn] adj.
I44 10 (sword) ; fierce 78 49 (messenger of God). (2) unpleasant 112 7 Je.
49
23
^'A wicked
(3)
ethically, of pers.
pn
37*1
ms
WjJ
Ps.
ethical sense, Pss. 7

adj. evil
man)
njn Ps. 21
cf.
/c^ 5 Jb.
n 36 5 52 s 97 10
(3) evil, in
59
prob. also j5 (others
101 4 119 101 ,
27
59I 5 Pr. 7 13W 14W i66
37 Is.
3
6. taxing] Hithp. impf. 3 pi. potential v. 2 2
(2) evil, injury,
7
Je. 7 25 Is.
^d 34 16
jng
12 .
34
14 -
121 7 140 12
cf.
harm 56s
20
41 6 54 7 73s 109 ; >n s for
10
1402 , pn *7
deeds Pss. 55 16 64s 141 4

$
49 94 13 , cf. Am. 6 3 ; jna in adversity Ps. io6 ,
wrong
Ps.
51 phr. of D. Dt. 425 -f ,c. 60 t.; of

>? n.m.: (1) evil distress, adversity 23*; t jn <D*
2i 80 Pr. II 21 12 13 , thing >iy2
17
Jb.
i*- 8
23
2^,
oMvi] ptc.pl.
s
elsw. only ptc. boasters j6 73 s 75 s
Piel same
good sense, c. 2 44 9 56 s n Hithp. make one's boast
s
8 abs.
3
7
63 12 C4 11 1065 v. Intr.
c. 3 in bad sense 49 52 97s in good sense 34 105
sense
of
praise.
the
"UjlS] before Thine eyes,
vb.
in
of
for
the
use
\
jpjpg
35
X [
sL,n
mng.,
c.
VD
Qa
S? io 3
oe boastful 75
and
?)
in
temple worship
rNr-] Qal
pf.
hates
evil.
2 sg.
elsw. ideally of
emph. present y/ njc
But the idea
is
common
God
hate, cf.
man 26 3 36 2 101 3
where alone, elsw. in ^ God
18 25 , of
5
The
in Prophets.
locally, in
vb.
is
frequently used
f H* 'J?^"^;]
a ^ workers of
nominal force phr. 6 9 I44 (= 53 5 without s d) 92 s 944
8
2
8
101 8 (without Sa) 28 3 36 13 59 8 64s 94 16 125 6 I4I 4 9 elsw. Ho. 6 Is. 31 Jb. 31
8 22
Text is wrongly divided here, giving only first part of
Pr. io29 21 16
34
of righteous
trouble,
Qal
men
hating evil 265 31 7
iot.f.
ptc. pi. cstr.
pentameter.
or complementary part is v. 7a an nan. The separaview of a copyist, occasioned the insertion of the vb.
4
7. J an nai] = 58 Qal
inappropriate between Njir and a?n.
The second
tion, or else prosaic
laxn, which
ptc. pi.
31
is
V["a "'] sP eak
Q al
51 6 63 12 101 7 io9 2) ; v.
19
'
onl y inf and P tc cf antitn PDN n l 5 2 > elsw 2g3
for an.
f cct C"n] n. of relation coll., cf. 2 S.
-
3
19
i6 7 8 for usual f 3^7 'ins Mow ^"zV/y of bloodshed Pss. 26 9 55" 59 139 Pr.
There should be no Makkeph after r<N, and possibly
29 10 cf. Pss. 9 13 5 16
cf. Pss. 43 1
we should rd. >vf)H as usual.
J n p n w] is also dependent on r"N,
12
24
Other uses of n ? n ? deceit ii* 17 1 24* 34 14 35 20 36* 3& 18 5 19 5 2<i 55
55
2
tense
of
change
unnatural
an
subj.
is
aym]
impf.
sg.
Piel
3
109
-
nw
PSALM
though
in
But
ffy, <3.
V.
43
abominaberis has preserved the original a?nfi
weak n having been omitted
by
in other texts
on
txt. err.
the
acct. of the follow-
ing P, which would then very easily be interp. as 3 pers.

\
abhor (1) in ritual sense, of God, Israel 10640
Qal, but Piel
[V
:i
not
>r]
(2) in ethical
God 5~, man lie; 163 ; (3) in physical sense 107 18 Hiph. in ethical
8. ijni ]
sense 14* = 53 2 make abowinab/e, catise their evil deeds to be abhorred.
14
106 7 (<5,3J,
emph. antith. 2 pers. v. 5
f -^Dn a**] abundance of kindness as 69
sense, of
Aq.
Ne. 13 22 HDn 31 106 45 (?) La. 3 3 2 cf.

based on Ec. 34 Nu. 14 18 (J.) and later Ne. 9 17 Jo. 2 13
'
to be preferred to |$ -p-tDn)
f-iDn an 86
Jon. 42
15
5*
inoj
103
nun Qal
ace. loci after
house for ordinary worship, so 66 13 ,

Ni3
23 s .
with a or ^n (26^.
in other phr. see
common
c.
cf.
impf.
p. sg. present,
Thy
enter
entrance of processions 42 s 55 15 122 1 ,
ace. loci
seldom
ninnipNt]
Hithp. impf.
in
elsw. 71 3 105 23 ,
\p,
p.
more
y^nnt?) only
Hithp. (1) do homage to a king c. S 45 12 72 11 (2) {a) bow down in worship

God c. \3D7 22 28 30 86 9 c. *?n, looking towards s8 l 3% 2 > c *> 99 6, 9 x 3 27 ;
2
(b) in the more general sense of worship, abs. 95 s , c. S 29 66 4 96 97 7 ;
;
of
c. s
idolatrous worship,
(c)
81 10 106 19
^n]
riBhj}
refers to the hall of the
temple into which priests only were admitted to worship with the holy incense,
used
is
God
temple in which
138 2 Jon. 2 5
without
enemy Ps. 79 1 tSdti uhp as source of blessing 65 s

Mi. I 2 Hb. 220 in more general sense for the heavenly
prep.; as place defiled by
ihp Sdti
j8 =
which worship was directed,
as the place unto
Other uses of
resides.
^n without
Bhp are (1) palace
of king Ps. 45 10 fig. of ivory boxes 45 s , of well-shaped daughters 144 12 ; (2) of

rp^]
the hall of the temple 27 4 48 10 of the heavenly temple 1S 7 29 s 6880.
,
obj.
9.
135 < 4 >
Ges.
sf.
^nj] Qal imv.
Ps. 77 21 ,
78 14 53
% npix
-
fig.
j9
sf.
27 11
a 13924 ,
c.
99 4
( JE)
Je.
lead sq. ace. usually,
subj. c. "9
6o n
16
ll5- 16.24
23
God
v.
2^.
subj. Ex. 15 18
108 11 Hiph. lead, guide
=:
He
Tta
7
9 g2 I45 >
3 y-p
God
Dnw/27 Dmw
(si
vera)
Is.
,
11
;
(3
wait for me.
BDB.
ixdp&v 3
Ges.
-0
ggl
8f
nnDJ;
Je. 51
83,
52
10
.
IE? ?]
ao^ 60 19
m3 II2
some codd.
It is prob. as
25 .
is
71 2
of,
more
(J5,
pl
referring to
pi. sf. I p. sg.
= 27 11
strictly
t
(4)
54'
Hers in
y/'Vfr Qal be
make smooth, even only
Bar.
Heb.
Aq. 2, 3,
ivdoiribv
aov ttjv
agree with |.
defective, that the difference represents two parts of
<& iv&iribv \wv,
the line
Vrss. differ
few 6S6v
31
||
man's moral
9
y/ iic , always in same form 5
Kt. tthn Qr. Ges."( 2 > Hiph. imv.
here, elsw. look straight, only Pr.
j9
31
,
God
9 142
cf>
(b) of
Polel ptc.
smooth, straight, right, Piel estee?n right II9 128 t Hiph.
fj.ov,
prep, because
"îr]
insidiatores, Dr. watchful foes
m\&r\~\
3. 9
of
His saving righteousness 22 32
in vindication of right 103 6
64 s
11
d prefix elided
guides, delivers, exalts His people
69 28 (denied to wicked).
cf.
enemies,
(2) righteousness, as ethically right Ps. io6 3
conduct
686v
119 38 ,
(3) as vindicated, justification, salvation (a)
the righteous acts (a) of
56 s 59
in 10
90 11
19
89 17 119 40 I43 1,
1
man
12
nana 246 , iDn 36 11 103 17
Qa
34
107 30 esp. in path of blessing 23 s 31 4 61 3 67 s , 73 s4 , cf. 43 s 139 10 143 10 .

3
n.f. righteousness :
(1) in government of king 72 1 , of God, as attri-
Gn. 15 6
40"
\ nru
p. sq.
cf.
72
bute 33 5 36 7 7
cf.
reverence due Thee,
an original complete line >am yish
p"n
<rov,
*jfiS ltf">n.
Sb,
This gives us rhyme in
PSALMS
44
-kd and 4.
pis.
literal), as
19
103 1
in
n.f.
10. we] txt. err. for *D>fi 17 10 as <S, 3; sg. improb. in the midst of
Niph. ptc. fem. y/ pa v. 7 10 what is right, as Jb. 42 7 8 <5 dXrjdeia
D|np] their inward part (@ tcapdla interprets, 3 interiora is
-
'">^3JJ
rectum.
94
the seat of thought, and so local ace. antith. no 49 1 (?) 62s 64J (?)
seat of aS 39* 55 5 109 22 , of nn 51 12 , ih anpa 36s
nun] pi. J mn
"-
always
\f/
of intensity, ruin into which one has fallen and been
pi.
3 10
engulfed, either as meditated
52*,
spoken 38 13 or accomplished 55 12
,
57-, all
and of wicked throne 94 20 Ps. 52 s irin ]fy error for

There should be no Makkeph,
and most moderns.
f rnno 157]
3
$B; elsw. of pestilence 91
(5, 2T
"ijin
phr. elsw. Je. 5 16 (of quiver), J 135 n. tomb 88 6, 12 , cf. 49 12 (Vrss. not f).
ft'vSrn] Hiph. impf. 3 pi. fuller form.
f y/ pSn Qal <k smooth, slippery, of
deceptive words 55 22 . Hiph. flatter with tongue 5 10 Pr. 28 23 , abs. deal smoothly,
3
11. Dg'ftan] a.\. Hiph. imv. sf. 3 pi. y/zvt* Qal (1) commit
c. Sk Ps. 36
an
offence, do
wrong ;
bear punishment 3422
(2) be or become guilty, not in

23
Hiph. declare guilty
3 condemna
Kardicpipov clvtovs,
d^hSn]
eos.
is
i/'
11
but (3) be held guilty,
<S
Aq.
ai/rovs,
/c/nj'oj'
surprising in a petition of
S,
though sustained by <3, 3 al. It is probable that the original was *.tV?k.
'D s p"'] Qal impf. juss. pi. 3 m. either
(1) fall from, as (3, 3, DeW.,
Solomon 4 16
or (2) fall, perish, because of
Ew., Hi., Ba., as BS. 14 2
i
\f/
as
by,
should have two accents in measure,

only
n.f.
, 3 Kara,juxta
blots
God
God
man from
=3
for
"
,J
12.
53
56
nn
!ja
because of following monosyl.

long.
adds
(3
mo
good
should have
nO"'a]
/ctfpie
Qal be
vb.
dis-
ace. pers., also
106 33 107 11
rejoice
prob. also 139 20 (ace. 3, 2, Aq., not
inDtr , J
Qal impf. 3
God and sacred

67 s 68 4 69 s3 90" 96" 97*- 8
% in relation to
169 348 35 27 48 12
un*]
the
n.m. trans-
t J7Bta]
words of God
Hiph. shew disobedience, alw. towards God, abs. io6 7 48,
in other relations v.
2 12
22*".
81
making line too

Ho. 14 1 and here, elsw. c.
rei velpers. 31 8 32 11 33 21
v.
destroys
that
be thrust out 147 2 .
adversative to previous Str.
i]
Qal be glad,
(=
$.
this is gloss
Ps. 105 28 abs. 78 s .

-
but
Hiph.
measure,
domine, but
ace. 78 17 40
II 6 Je. 7 24 Pr.
not so good as 2
onvrtxpbo]
f [nx^c]
fp.
thrust out, banish, here the wicked, but 62 5 the
obedient, rebellious, c. 3
c.
Ho.
previous clause,
89 s3 , forgives 32 1
his position.
two accents
8l 18 Mi. 6 18
with prep.
107 17 , personified as evil
it
tVn
D_ above.
for
pi.
j 11
transgression
pi. sf.
spirit 36 s recognised by sinner

removes 103 12 covers it over 65*,
remembers it not 25 7 delivers from it 39 s
(2) guilt of
Drp%n] Hiph. imv. with full sounding sf. 3 pi.
19 14 59*.
visits
out 5
it
$n
attached by <S to
is
gression against
32 5
plans
pi. counsels,
Dniyirc 3^d]
measure.
so 27 s
Che., Dr., Kirk, Du., which suits parall.,
Pe.,
40 17
BDB.
(=
Piel impf. juss.
only 35 27 , for which 40 17
>
things
105
pi.
107
42
nzfr vb.
juss.
(a) abs.
1
19
$).
j 12 g
74
(b)
147
c. 3
24
2
705 ) 63 12 64 11 666 85 7 97 12 104 34 118 149 ;
n~\
with
retracted
accent,
D
Qal ptc. pi. cstr.
y
P^ y b. Qal
70 5 substitute
trftf.
shout for joy:
be jubilant,
But Qal
is
t.
in Is. 2 3 .
Piel
same mng. more intensive (1) abs. 5 12 63 s 67 s 71 28 90 14 96 12 984 8 i329 16 16

149 5 (2) c. a of theme 206 33 1 89 13 92 s c. ace. 51 16 59 17 145 7 c. S 95 1
Hiph. (1) same mng.: abs. 32 11 , c. i Si 2 ; (2) cause to jubilate
c. *?H 84 8 (?).
PSALM
65
For nouns
if1
v.
}Dni]
>D*Vj7
is
VI.
45
out of place, destroying the measure
and making the construction difficult.

complete the line and give an appropriate vb. to
2 p. juss. form appropriate to its present context; but
of this line
ij~ia>n v. 13 if transferred,
and be pointed
nio 28 12
C. 16 32
VD exult
f 1^2
(= hy Ps~96 12 ),
qp^
forms of same word, softened in later usage.
c. SjJ,
here, h 91 4 .
3 5 12 9 3
c.
hy 28 7
cf.
Qal screen,
% -jdd vb.
Hiph. same
Ps. 25 2 68* Pr.
Hiph. impf
*ip~i]
should correspond with
as indicative.
cover, c. S I40 8 (?) usually c. Sy in other Lit.
*?JP] Qal impf. juss. as syn. verbs,
it
in v. 136 to
needed
It is
HJ*.
dSj?
S. 2 1 , abs.
18
Jb. 20 ,
ptc. pi. cstr.
*3?"U]
diff.
nominal
force jjhn.
Phr. elsw. 69 37 119 132 , cf. 9 11 61 6 83 17
(3 has irdw-es, which
represents an original hi, needed for measure. J Love to God is post Deuteronomic 31 24 97 10 1 16 1 145 20 , to house 26 s , to salvation 40 17 706 to law 1 19 47 + 10t ,
Jerusalem 1 22.
There should be no
13. nns "o] causal with emph. pro.
.
Makkeph
the two tones are needed for measure.
clause, f^ to
that suits the measure.
first;
This phr.
general statement.
Yahweh
16 7 26 12 3 42 63^ 103!-
but
is a.\.,
2 2 <>-
pnx
cf.
Ii5 13
22 104!- 35
<&,
"
Piel
*K*V '2.
115 18
nw
attach
T]!11 '?]
V^
1-
to
second
impf. 2 ms.,
J T]3 (1) bless

135" 20 M5 2 10 ,
-
962 ioo4 I45 1 21 Elohim 66 8 68 27 (2) Piel used of God abs. 10928
s the people
c. ace. the king 45
29 11 67 s 7 8 107 38 11512. 12. is I2 $z> 134 3 147 13,
His inheritance 28 9 house of Aaron 115 12 vegetation 65 11 provisions I32 15 15,
Dtf '2
as well as those given
gratulation io 3 (?) 49 19
W?y
"pri v. v. 12 .
1
T"
*^]
II
(0
the large shield
\ T\vi is
n ?*
above; (3) used of men, bless 118 26 129 8 ; (4) connisp] belongs to
62 s homage 72 15
For Qal v. i 1
;
j:n 3 4 , the smaller one, elsw. 35'2 91 4.
f tne gd will, favour of God, elsw. 30s
20
69 14 89 18
15
s
as
(2) acceptance of persons offering sacrifice, \1S*fo Ps. 19
49
20 Lv.
22 21 Is. 56 7 ; (3) of God's will Pss. 409 103 21 143 10 of man's desire
Je. 6
I45 16 19 as 2 C. 15 15
M"V9j;n] Qal impf. 2 m. sf. 3 pi.
f [nay] vb. surround,
elsw. only 1 S. 23 26
This is necessary according to arrangement of |^, but if
106 4
Is.
not connected with rnx
1034 , denom. of
% n
it
is
better to take
^. crown 21 4
PSALM
Ps.
Yahweh
is
penitential
it
as % [ntoy] vb.
as Piel unt^n.
crown
Pss. 86 65 12
So @, 3.
VI., 4 str. 5 3.
prayer.
The congregation prays
not to chasten in anger; but to heal the long-continued
languishing and dismay
may
and point
(v.
cease, for there can be
in Sheol (v.
46-6
).
The
2_4a
pleads that the peril of death
no ritual commemoration of Yahweh
sufferings are indeed extreme
weariness,
nights of complaining, bursts of tears, and eye wasting because

of the adversaries (v.
the enemies
7-8
).
must depart
But Yahweh has heard the prayer, and

~
shame (y. 9 n).
in
PSALMS
46
Y^HWEH, do not in Thine anger rebuke

Do
not in
Thy
ifie:
me :
rage chasten
Be gracious to me, for / am languishing;

Heal me, for dismayed are my bones;
Yea exceedingly dismayed is my soul.
J3UT Thou, O Yahweh, how long (shall it continue)?
return, deliver
my
life;
Save me for the sake of Thy kindness

For in death there is no commemoration of Thee;
In Sheol who can give Thee (ritual) praise
(T-TOR) I am weary with my groaning;
1 must complain every night on my bed;
I
make
my
dissolve with
tears
my
couch*
Wasteth away because of grief mine eye

Waxeth old because of all mine adversaries.
T)EPART, ye workers of trouble from me ;
For He hath heard the voice of my weeping,
Yahweh hath heard my supplication,
Yahweh accepteth my prayer

They will turn back, they will be put to shame
Ps. 6
Q&
was
in TB, its first penitential prayer.
in
a moment.
was taken up
It
H and
into
27, 31, 23), and appointed to be sung with the bass voice
n^^Drn'S;' to the accompaniment of stringed instruments mrjj3 (v. Intr.
{v. Intr.
botn peculiarly appropriate to the musical expression of penitence.
39).
The
Ps.
was composed
for the congregation,
experience of an individual.
It
Wednesday.
Dn.
The church
9.
in the
= onac, v.
Intr.
(aros
v. 65
here.
The
Ps.
is
-it?
and
Is.
much
3.
We may
is
pentameter,
line of Ps.
latter
is
-or is
the simpler and
commemoration is only elsw.

more natural and more appropriate
was essential there, but not so essen-
is
it
v. 8a is
(3)
v. 7a
identical with Je.,
is
safely conclude that Ps. 6
38, but earlier than Pss. 31
and
nations, but workers of trouble in Israel
which
the same as Ps. 31 106 , except that
The
38.
grief to the congregation, were not
class over against the
||
38
in the sense of
therefore later.
(4)
Is.
In
The
38 18 S^n.
Is.
The thought
latter is certainly original.
takes the place of
r\^\
changes were necessary.
to the context of Is. 38 than to Ps. 6;

tial
21 has
a similar thought,
Je. io
p|N.
'
probably the earlier usage,
in 4
Ash
"i
Ps. 6, trimeter, therefore
30 5 97 12 102 13
of the
2
(1) v. differs
passages of OT.
we must read
used, and in the other half of line of
Pss.
it
mind of the author. (2) v. 66 is similar to Is. 38 18

25), where we have r^n VNtf sS o = s ~"H'n D S'mtfa
but the measure shows that
trace in
^s in second clause, and substitutes
in that the latter omits
the late H?P for the earlier and simpler
and possibly was
no
appropriately assigns these Pss. to
Ps. 6 is related to several other
from Ps. 38 2 only
is
and prior to the penitential prayers
tential Pss. 6, 32, 38, 51, 102, 130, 143,
Ezr. 9; Ne. 9;
and there
doubtless the earliest of the seven peni-
is
adversaries,
wicked
itself.
D^pnx and anôn
than Je.
caused so
later
who
rulers of Israel or hostile
They
(cf. Ps.
was
are not represented as a
); but in a simpler and
PSALM
more
47
They were probably the enemies
primitive way.
Restoration,
the
VI.
who were
of the congregation of
restoring the ritual worship in Jerusalem, in the
midst of great hostility on the part of their neighbours and also of the lower
grade of people,
who
The
is
one
lines require but
few
did not cordially unite in their reform.
The
of the choicest specimens of the use of assonance.

transpositions to have
them
end
all
in
>_,
Ps.
~
Str. II. v. 56 6o 5 ,
except in the
which
purposely end in q for the expression of formal antithesis, and in the
and IV.
lines of Strs. III.
of sing,
in
n_ in
v. 86
lla
,
where intentionally
for the other four lines of these strs.
v. 76
insertion of
'
8**- 6
for greater clearness of
by amplification, by insertion of S3
v. 8a
meaning, v. 30
and tnd v. n .
short in $%, occasioned by the omission of
Str. I.
Besides, there
"O
after
negatively, do not rebuke
||
rage ; thus recognising that
Yahweh had
also syn. to the

specifically,
I am
and
sufficiently,
first,
and
so, in a
dismayed.
This
be
that their
They
3.
second syn. couplet,
they pray positively be gracious
I am
in thy
||
sufficient reason to
heal me, the reason for which
languishing
two syn. couplets
in
were due to His rebuke and chastisement.
have now suffered
and
line is too
do not chasten, in thine anger
angry with them and to be in rage against them

sufferings
5a 9&
@)
(not in
Only one
r\h.
The congregation prays Yahweh
2.
assonance
is
Several trimeters were injured by later scribes by the
nvr
last
takes the place
pi. _
is
to
me, more
need
their great
latter is in the last line
limited to the bones, which does not imply physical injury
but,
and lamentation, the sympathy of

nerves and bones with the emotions and passions
and so the
as in other Pss. of penitence
aching of the bodily frame in accord with the internal emotional
4a. yea exceedingly

now is expressed in climax.
my soul.
Str. II. 4&. The prayer becomes more intense.
The first line
expostulates with Yahweh for the long continuance of the chastise-
agony, which
dismayed
is
ment, with
its
continue?
This
synth. to the
couplet
is
suffering
is
first,
the plea,
and
peril.
How
long ?]
giving the
thought of the previous
reason for
return]
life
it
yet
line.
it.
5.
In the
The long continuance
of suffering
Deliver
the return effective by redemptive interposition.
of the congregation that
is
in peril
chastisement, and the kindness of
first
with favour, condensing the
seems to imply divine absence or inattention.
make
shall
followed by two syn. couplets, the second
||
save]
It is the
by the continuance of
Yahweh which
is
this
strained by
PSALMS
48
it.
6.
The motive proposed
of the
life
weh
community
is
for this deliverance
that
is,
if
the
destroyed, the commemoration of Yah-
His praise, in the worship of the ritual, will be destroyed

and though the congregation may continue their existence in the
realm of Death and the cavern of Sheol, the abode of the dead,
||
they
will
Yahweh in the
Yahweh in His Law, and so
The Sheol of the Hebrews corresponds
be no longer a congregation worshipping

temple, as prescribed by
ritual of the
Him.
Hades of the Greeks, the subterranean region whither aUU
mankind go at death and live in a shadowy state of existence.
Str. III. 7. The congregation now intensifies the plea in five
well pleasing to
with
which again subdivides

and two syn. couplets. The groaning
has continued so long, and has become so intense, that they are
Every night on the bed, the couch,
weary, worn out with it.
they must complain, and with such an intensity of grief, that tears
burst from the eyes in a flood, wet the couch, and cause it to
The figure seems extravdissolve, as in a stream of rushing water.
But it is still
agant to Western taste, but not to the Oriental.
more extravagant in MT. and Vrss. in the previous line " make
my bed swim." This, by a change of vocalisation merely, gives
the more suitable mng. " must complain," as we have given it
The eye wasteth away by this continual weeping,
above.
8.
because of grief; and it waxeth old, becomes like the weakened,
because
enfeebled eye of an old man, with little power of vision,
of all mine adversaries^ whose actions cause such grief"and such
syn. lines, describing their sad condition,
into an introductory line
||
bursts of tears.
The congregation have not been overwhelmed

and the divine chastisement ; their prayer receives
They express their confiits answer while they are making it.
dence in a Str. of introverted parall. wherein the first and last
Str. IV.
by
9-11.
their grief
lines are syn.,
The
reason
accepteth\
my
and find
is
that
their reason in the intervening syn. triplet.
Yahweh hath heard (repeated
That which he heard was
supplication
\\
my
prayer.
the workers of trouble
the voice of
in emphasis)
my weeping
||
||
Therefore the congregation warns
adversaries, v.
86
:
Depart from me ; and
expresses the assurance that they will turn back, they will be put
to
sha?ne } and that in a mo?nenti instantly without delay.
This
PSALM
VI.
49
shaming of the enemies in the climax is in striking antith. to the

36 4a
A later editor,
anxiety they have caused the congregation, v.
-
wishing to emphasise this
more, inserts
still
They shall be shamed, and
they shall be
v.
lla
.
dismayed exceedingly, all
mine enemies.
Sn] with Hiph.
2.
assonance in
convict 50 21
Jb. 5
i3 10
17
so
>j
1.2.
^rnrnn
juss.
10
Pr. 3 12 .
^nona" ?*^]
1
37
33
with shewa.
of arrows 1404 ;
141 7 .
4.
ioi 2 119 8284
abs. 6 4 90 13
94
94
*no
94
1>?
each, which
1.
is
until when,
It is difficult
=38 2
141 5
(1) venom, of
n.f.
(2) burning anger, rage, of
88 8 8g 47 90 7 106 23
mm]
is
109 18 for skeleton of the dead
\p.
n*o]
Kt. nn*o
it
be).
\~d adv.
how long?
sq. pf.
Qr (3 <ri> dub.
when 41 6 42 s
So 5 impf. 74 10 82 2
why |^ connects
,
to see with this interp.
By connecting with subsequent
with previous line.

5
n^n
3421 35 10 38 4 42 11 51 10 I02 4
IKE] adv. exceedingly 35 t. in

53
>nD~nj?] <& ws tt6t, abs. how long (shall
^K9"\] Qal imv. J Nan vb. heal from peril of death as 30 3 41 5

JOH] n f bone for bodily suffering as
î 11 32 s
is
78 38 79
lines.
103 3 I07 2) , more general mng. 147 3
22 i5.
has two beats.
God 6 2 38 2 59 14
of
(2) convince,
2
(4) correct, rebuke 6
?l
In 3 6 it is not in <g.
3. t' ? D *] a -^- adj. = + ^Snx
but better ptc. S^dno with
omitted as frequently in intensives when
both
gloss in
Ne. 3 34
76 11
usually attached to vb., here separated for
8
14
(3) reprove, chide 50 105
serpents 58 5 5?), as Dt. 32 24,
man
is
vb. Hiph. (i) decide, judge 94 10
% r\y~\
We might
evidently correct.
context
we
get 2
of
str.
read vib~-i riNM Qal impf.
nn vb. come Ps. 68 32 Dt. 33 21 c. "ij? Mi. 4 8 and *nb n. I sf. my

death (v. v. 6 ) and render, And so it is come unto my death, I am at the point
of death, which admirably suits the context (Br. SHS 374 ).
5. naitf] Qal.
nxSn]
imv. cohort. 3-ltf as 7 8 80 15 90 3 all of God.
mm] is a gloss as v. 3" 5
consec.
Piel imv.
=
(=2
60"
cohort.
108 7 Pr. II 8
Q a draw
Vr,L,n
Piel rescue, deliver sq. Bfal
off,
but f Niph. be delivered

5 116 8
ace. p. 18 20
life 6
, c.
not in
\p
22 20 ) 34 8 50 15 81 8 91 15 119 153 1402 (Ps. f dub.).

tfei] I in the
sense of life, elsw. 'j h^n 22 21 33 19 56 14
bVd 89 49 1164 'J mo 34s3 55 19 71 23,
20
10 '}
cf. 49, -j isc* 25
vp2 35 4 38 13 40 15 545 63 10 70 3 86 14 ; other uses
97
S.
56 7 59 4 69 s 71 10 7 2 13 14 74 19 78 50 119 109 I2 44
mngs. v. f io 3 16 10 17 9 22 30 DR. Br. JBL 1897 17 s
31
14
>
6.
nijM]
as opp. life
14
13
<i-.
5.
For u dj with other

;
rnpn
33
19
49 18 56 14 68 21 73 4 78 50 Ii6 8
flgS]
44
27
v.
^.
J niD n.m. (1) ofca^

(2) death by violence
local, in the place or state of death.

15
;
18 53 22 16 55 5 116 3 , as penalty 118 18 ; f (3) state or place of death
15
49
38 18 Ho. 13 14 Hb. 2 5 Ct. 8 6 Pr. 5 s 7 27 ||. jna Jb. 28 22 tj nytf
#tey of death Pss. 9 14 107 18 Jb. 38 17
underworld Dt. 3222
n
Is 149 Pr. 15 24 ; under mts. and sea Jb. 266 Jon. 2 3 contrasted with height of
7
Is.
28 15
18
f^T
heaven Am. 9 2 Jb. n 8 Ps. 139 8 Is. 7 11

Thither men descend at death
Gn. 37^ (E) 42 38 4429 -3i (J) 1 S. 26 1 K. 2*- 9 Jb. 7 9 2i* 3 Is. 14U. Ps. 88 4 ,
Korah and his associates by divine judgment Nu. i6 30 33 (J) cf. Ps. 55 16 It
.
has a
mouth Ps. 141 7 and

E
is
a city with gates
Is.
38 10 and has bars Jb. I7 16
>.
PSALMS
50
It is personified Is. 28 15 18 , as
Ct. 8 G Ps. 89 49
mn Pr. 5*
monster 5 14 Hb. 2s Pr. I u 27 20 30 10 , and has snares Ps. 18
It is dark and gloomy and from it there is no return
2 S 22'), cf. 116 3
with
It is syn.
insatiable
(=
17
Jb.
Ec. 9
18
v. 16
(cf.
earthly
7 );
cease there Jb. 3 17
distinctions
represent the dead as without work or knowledge or
5 - 6 - 10
" 19
2I 23-20 .
wisdom
but
gloomy passages of Jb. and Ec. are not to be taken too seriously, for
they do not correspond with the ordinary representation of other passages.
In postex. Lit. the condition of the righteous and the wicked is often distinguished. The wicked, whether nations or individuals, descend to Sheol
these
Pss. 9 18 3 18 (cf. Nu. I6 30 38 ); death acts

away without power or honour Ps. 49 15 15
-
as their shepherd,
water Jb. 24 19
The
worship there
Pss.
304 86 13 Pr. 23 14
cised
31I6.
16 10 ,
Ps.
17
18
17 13 .
Jb. 14
to
88s
cf.
In Ez.
-j2 21 - 27 .
16. 17
cf.
righteous dread to go thither because there
66 ,
Ps.
15
j8 18
Is.
In latest
no
is
ritual
a blessing
is
a place of reproach, the abode of uncircum-
it is
The
deliverance from Sheol
abandoned
righteous will not be
but will be ransomed from
and they waste
Sheol consumes them as drought-
'
49
it
16
cf.
73
a distinction in Sheol.
Lit. there is
J3
Sheol
to
-25
1-
Is.
57
has depths
It
It is contrasted with jvon

which the wicked fools descend Pr. 9 18
s inu are in the bad sense of a pit or place of the
"N3, ~nr when
.
Pr. 15 11 .
||
which prepares the way
lost v. 7 16
flected in
Lk. 16 19
" 81
place of exile for Israel Ho. I3 14
used
fig.
T^l]
14
Judaism as
for local distinction in later
*?wtf is also
of degradation in sin
sf.
obj.
n.m. (1) remembrance,
~\y
re-
s
57 and of
Is.
126 blotted out by their destruction g 1 34 17 109 16 ;

memory
5
12
102 18 III 4 145 7
(2) commemoration of Vahweh in the ritual (fi 30 97
of person or people
memorial by which one
(3)
neg. answer
makes the
7.
57
J?J*]
10
Je.
(v. <p).
iS
line too long.
Qal
45
3
.
pf. I
n-V]
It is
remembered 135 8
n.f.
sf.
p.
'3,
T^'n]
Hiph. impf.
p.
It
is
more natural
should point
it
to take
rirrirN,
n.f.
it
yv
c.
Intr.
rpfti
6 7 69 4
-^
39).
Is.
38 18
Is.
43
s2
line lacks a word.

Du. rightly
was omitted because of previous -.
1
"j
frequentative,
VTr'
is
SW2m
v ^*
suits
Qal impf. cohort,
elsw. Is. 25 1]
subsequent context, but
indeed an extravagant metaphor.
rvir as
55
18
4
s
77 Jb. 23 .
we
Therefore
as parallel with the next line.
nS^-Saa]
every night, phr. a.X. dub., a later intensification by inserting Ss.
of
sighing, groaning, in distress,
3 natare faciam. This
not the previous, or mention of time, and

It
(v.
can, implying
The
giving reason of foregoing.
Ez. 47 5 , so here (S Xovcxu),
who
<p]
late style for earlier
JnmM
physical or mental 6 7 31 11 38 10 102 8 .

prefixes
Hiph. impf. 3 m. irv
an error of
of state or condition Dr.
p.,
I?*1 ??]
is
Rd.
r,l
in
,i
?3
n.f. sf. my couch % nwp n.f. a.X. \p

42 9 77 7 88 2 90 11 119 55 121 6 136 9
~:'?r~\
7
4
ngDM] Hiph. impf. freq., tr. to beginning of 1. in order to
1328
\ trip 6 41
assonance, of " i->" in , _.
f hd*: vb. melt for usual DD2 Hiph. cause to melt,
as
||
"
dissolve elsw. of ice 147 18 , cause to vanish 39 12 ,
ddo Hiph. only Dt.
28 .
It
is
possible that
fig.
^h,
we should
intimidate Jos. 148
rd.
here cohort, nrrs
IJnrpirN in order to assonance with nrrr, n^~r.

8. fn^p] vb. Qal pf. 3 f.
denom. r? n.m. moth, as waster, consumer 39 12 vb. elsw. 31 1011
+ D *r]
n.m vexation, as (1) grief
io 14 31 10 Ec. I 18 2 128 7 8 II 10 ; (2) as anger of
;
&
PSALM
advance in years, grow
10 - 24
io 5 69 23 143 12
niD] Qal imv.
I4i 4
c.
66 20
9
31
2
.
19
29
Ex. 8 4
fix *hvp]
31
v.
17)
shame 22 6 25 s
(=
71
18
25
Est. 3 10 8 1
of God's
pi.
cf.
25
27
j6
(J) 23
Sa
^DD]
18 7 55 18 64s
s5
is
(E)
Is.
19
should be
149 v.
^4.
put
(2)
aside, reject,
28 s 36 13 59 s 64 s 125 6
to the end of the line
gloss, as
tr.
measure.
aa
S'^p
ypir]
n.m. weeping 306 102 10
J 13a
28 2 - 31 23 I16 1
J^runri n.f. sf. 1 p. alw. this
11. iSmn icb;] Qal impf. tfia coordinate by simple
yurn Sip
cf.
119 102, fjPO 34 15 37 27 Jb.
Ps.
a gloss, destroying the
is
'tf
H9
Pss. 55
with Niph. impf. Sna as S^ 18
(1) feel
I2Q 1
coll.
pf. sf.
f -nx vb.
p.
J?DB>
P3rw jptf]
form
23
16
17
3
Dt.
pers.
, revolt Ps. 14
17 ; (2) depart, c.
Je. 5
pers. ioi 4
Hiph. (1) remove, take
(3) &? removed, c.
mm]
phr. a.\. but Sip
turn aside
vb. Qal (1)
i-id
J
7
unnecessary amplification.
assonance.
10.
II 13 Ps.
Is.
but Ps. 7 s prob.
sf.
18 23 39 11 81 7
cf. Is.
nprw] vb. Qal
ptc. pi.
for
(allP)
23
28 28 Pr. 3 7 13 19 i6 6
Ps. 6s 119 115 139 19 ;
Ps.
s5
33
Qal
man's Ex. 23 22 (E) Am. 5 1 2 Pss. f 23 5 31 12 42 11 ; c. Sj

so prob. here except that assonance in >_ is then abandoned.
adversaries 8 3 74 4
away,
18
ptc. sg., usually single person,
9. '2
51
nmx]
old, as Jb. 21 7 .
an adversary Nu. io 9 25 17
be
VII.
For other uses of Sna
v. v. 3
31 18 37 19 86 17 97 7 109 28 1196.
20
;
(2) be ashamed,
put
^.
46. 78. so
shame 6 n
to
Qal
J Bha vb.
nroN
I2 y(
71
13
,
sq.
l,
dSdh
09 7 Je. 14 3 22 22 Is. 41 11 45 16 17 Ez. 16 52 36 s2 Ezr. g G , nan Pss. 35 s6 40 15 708

9
20
7
Hiph. put to shame 146
JD Ps. 129 5 , Snaj 6"- 83 18
Je. 15 Mi. 3 Jb. 6
H9 31,11G , enemies by defeat 44s 53 6
âj or] impfs. without 1 coordinate
35
7
24
more emphatic.
is
B"a preceded by
given, however, (&.
9*- 18
dently has the mng. here of turn back in defeat, as

X
yn
n.m.
moment
Nu. 16 21
17
10
.
variation of v. 95 .
one
Str. is just
is
of time 306 , elsw. adv. ace. in a

<3 inserts (r<p68pa
and
petition for salvation
death upon himself,
him
(v.
2-6
VII.,
if
against
treachery would
his
receive
pursuer,
just
(v.
and wicked in Israel
praise (v.
).
V. lla
io3 .
enemy
(i) a
of
he had done the wrong charged against
ultimate world judgment

18
The
out.
from his pursuer, with an imprecation
Yahweh was
judgment
7-8
),
(v.
prepar-
and that his mischief and
retribution
editors inserted a plea for the
eous
2 str.
(2) expressing confidence that
ing weapons
a gloss as
v. lla .
least suitable to the context.
a prayer for deliverance from a personal
is
v. 10a
measure and assonance better than

too long, and one of the lines must be thrown
PSALM
Ps. 7
It suits the
line
a pentameter
moment
evi-
It
yn] i.p.
56 10
611 >'J~o 73 19 as
Du. thinks
nxp as above.
a.X.
3-iir
(v.
of
13-17
).
Subsequent
the nations
in
an
a judgment between the right-
96-12
),
and a
liturgical
couplet of
PSALMS
52
A/TYGod,
Thee do I seek refuge;

from him that pursues, and deliver me;
Lest, like a lion, he tear me,
While there be (none) to tear away and none to
My God, if I have done this,
If there be iniquity in my palms,
Save
in
me
requited
If I
him
that
was
Let him pursue me, and
at
let
me
peace with
deliver.
with evil;
him overtake me,
And let him tread to the earth my life,

And my honour let him lay in the dust.
TF not, He whets His sword,
Doth tread His bow and make it ready.
doth prepare for him deadly weapons;
His arrows He maketh into fiery ones.
Lo! he travaileth with iniquity,
And conceiveth mischief and bringeth (it) forth.
A pit he hath dug and dug out,
And
And
he will fall into the hole he is making.

His mischief will return on his own head,
And upon
Ps. 7
was
Q,
in
his
own
but only in
pate his violence
original form.
its
come down.
In that form the historical
"which he sang to Yahweh because of the words of

Cush, the Benjamite" has some propriety; although there is no mention
of such a person in the history of the times of David. This fact gives some
force to the correctness of a tradition only preserved here; for we know of
reference in the
title
nothing in the Literature upon which
form of the
in the original
it
could be based.
Ps. that prevents the
There
some such circumstances, when he was pursued by Saul and

jamite warriors.
The
traditional circumstance
is
nothing
composition by David under
Ben-
his
may, however, have been an
editorial conjecture.
This prayer appropriately follows Ps. 6 in Q.
not included in 15 or
Q&.
It
was
Accordingly, no musical assignment was made.
have n)DTC, implying its use in H {v. Intr. j/) instead of ]VW of
<@,
which was probably a txt. err. The word has not yet been explained (v. Intr.
There is a striking inconsistency between the plea for interposition
34).
against an individual
enemy
"
in v. 2 6
13" 17
and between the righteous and wicked
and the judgment of nations

"1
in Israel v. 10
can only be explained by the insertion of these
(v. Bi., Che.).
v. 79a ,
This
latter as glosses, to give the
more general reference for congregational use under later circumstances.

Moreover v. 2" 6 13_17 are trimeters v. 7-12 in the main at least pentameters.
Ps. a
Che.
mistaken
7-12
as homogeneous.
There is a difference
between Yahweh's judgment of the nations v. 7 " 8 and Elohim's judgment of
the wicked in Israel v. 10" 12
The original Ps. is very early, possibly as early
is
in
regarding
v.
as David; the Yahwistic gloss belongs to the Persian period, the Elohistic
gloss to the
differences,
Greek period. Other minor glosses harmonized in a measure the

and a liturgical addition made the Ps. more appropriate for use
PSALM
Str. I.
VII.
composed of a trimeter
is
53
by two
tetrastich followed
2-3.
The tetrastich has a synth. couplet stating, My God, in Thee do I seek refuge~\ followed by the petition,
The poet
save me from him that pursues me and deliver me]
trimeter tristichs.
was pursued by a personal enemy, an individual
Yahweh
refuge in
for deliverance, possibly at the sanctuary itself.
synth. couplet gives the reason for the plea,
The
tear me].
God
pursuer
and none
have some pretext
is
none (other)
lion,
he
for this pursuit
him away, from
to tear
him.
(else) to deliver
and personal
tion of covenant
lest, like
him, as a lion his prey, unless his
will tear
There
saves him.
this lion,
and has sought
The pursuer seems
to
he charges the poet with violaThis the poet repudiates
injury.
before his God, in a syn. tristich of conditional clauses, followed
by a syn. tristich of imprecation upon himself if the condition

4-5a. If I have done this] the
which he denies be true.
charged against him by
specific thing
quity in
my palms]
of bribes
his
pursuer
if there be ini-
a phr. usually referring to the acceptance
can hardly be physical injury by the hands,
it
could be no dispute about that.
if
me with evil] that is, one

who had a right to look for good
requited
for there
him that was at
peace with
in a covenant of peace, a
friend
treatment, involving there-
and covenant,
fore treacherous breach of friendship
He
the penalty of pursuit and death.
of the pursuit
he
is
me
me
if
statement be
his
from him,
under
"
26
,
and
and
him
cf. v.
tional use,
"enemy
v.
foot
soul, life, let
of death,
Nay,
35
.
kill
let
me
as v.
later editor,
adapting the
Str. for
congrega-
to rescue
7-12 constitute a
They
them
that
were
my
adversaries to
no purpose
series of glosses separating the
two
(v. 56 ).
Strs.
of the
take a wider outlook than the rescue of an
individual from his personal
ment of the
606
used
Israel.
3a
lay in the dust],
to the earth my life], trample

and my honour], phr. for living
throw down prostrate in the dust
him tread
makes the pursuer pi. "all that pursue me" v. 26 inserts

and makes a premature renouncement of treachery.
v.
original Ps.
in
let
6. Let him pursue me] as

him overtake me], do not save
false.
doing, v 26 and furthermore,
justly exciting
recognises the rightfulness
enemy
they contemplate the judg-
and of the wicked adversaries of the righteous

There were probably three separate stages in these
nations,
PSALMS
54
glosses v.
in
7-8
,
v.
9a
,
and
v.
96" 12
.
7-8 were probably three pentameters
They
the original text.
are syn. lines of beauty and power
written by a real poet.
O
O
arise,
Yahweh,
While
Thine anger;
in
lift
Yahweh my God,
rouse Thyself,
Thyself up in outbursts of rage;
to the
judgment Thou hast commanded,

around Thee, on high O sit enthroned.
the congregation of peoples assemble
Yahweh
urged
is
Thyself up
||
enthroned.]
in a pressing
appeal
These were probably the
variations see textual notes.)
arise, Yahweh,\\ lift
Yahweh my God
rouse Thyself,
It is
on high
sit
(For
an invocation of the congre-
God
gation of Israel to their national
||
original readings.
to intervene
on their behalf;
on His throne of judgment and convoke all parties to His

judgment seat. It is assumed that the decision will be in favour
to
sit
of His people, in anger

ways.
outbursts of rage] manifested in striking
affirmed that such a
It is also
The people
commanded.
of
God were
judgment has been already

sure that
it
would eventually
take place, they are in such straits that they urge that
it
shall
be
of peoples assemble around

Thee].
It is a judgment of nations, gathered from all parts about
This reflects an entirely
the divine throne for that purpose.
at
once.
Wliile
different situation
the congregation
from that of the original
represented in Pss. 96-100,

9a, a trimeter
line,
cf.
Ps.,
and a
state of
mind
Jo. 3.
Yahweh judgeth
the peoples],
is
entirely
apart from previous or subsequent context, stating a fact in the
midst of earnest entreaties for judgment.
96-12
is
original Ps.
It is
a marginal gloss.
a series of pentameters of a different type from the
and
also
from
v.
7-8
.
me, Yahweh, according to my righteousness, according to the integrity

is upon me.
O let the evil of the wicked come to an end, and establish the righteous.
A trier of hearts and reins is the righteous God.
My shield is upon God, a Saviour of the upright in mind.
God is a righteous judge, an 'El taking vengeance every day.
JUDGE
that
antith. is now, not between the individual and his pursuer,

nor between Yahweh and the nations, but between the righteous
The
and the wicked
The judgment
ing vengeance
in Israel itself;
is
;
and so
is
of a
much
later date.
not an ultimate one, but a daily testing and tak-
and the divine name
is
Elohim and not Yahweh.
PSALM
This gloss
is
VII.
55
not earlier than the Greek period
righteous v. 10a, the righteous

righteous judge v.
v.
96
,
establish v.
Saviour
v.
11
,
12
10a
v.
that
its
antith.
12
v.
99*; trier
cf.
115
,
me
v.
105
,
In the other parts of the lines according
is
mind
the upright in
upon me
v.
96
has as
10a
its antith.,
let the evil
of hearts and reins has

taking vengeance every day.
My shield over me is
of the wicked come

as
105
in the sense of vindicate,
judge
to the integrity
v.
of the
the syn. terms for judgment: judge
cf.
God
The
Ps. i).
righteousness v. 96 , the
my
righteousness, according to
five lines is
(cf.
The key word
author represents the righteous in Israel.
to
an end
v.
trier
" upon God "

enemies as 3 4
J^
the shield bearer of His people, a conception which
God], protecting
me
from
makes God
8
all EV. shrink from,
all
pentameter
modes of paraphrase.
in their varied
possible that the text of (3

so, the
line
is
v.
12a
is
correct
better suited to the context than the additional
Rather
gives a better climax.

Str. II.
13
sq. is
an
in the previous Str.

if not]
antistr.
is
(3
is
if it is
false, in
not
and
so,
poet's pursuer.
four syn. trimeters in antith. with v.
2-3
,
He
Str.
I.
is
the actor here also.
Ba\, Du., Ehr.
13-14.
not "
He
one who has sought refuge
be-
expressed in
so ancient Vrss.
most comm., but many moderns Che.,

in behalf of the
This
the abrupt
it is
Yahweh
explained by gloss, if he, the pursuer, turn not).
enemies of
it
and
(3,
condition of the imprecation
taken for granted as
comes the pursuer of the
But
words of
a gloss.
The
without vb. in the original, ("
sword]
if
complete without " El taking vengeance
every day," and that must be regarded as a minor gloss.

is
It is
and patient;
strong
in
EV. and
make the
B
whets His
Him
v.
2a
;
bow and make it ready], to save from the purHe doth prepare for him deadly weapons], to kill the lion
tear his prey v. 3a
His arrows He makeih into fiery
response to the apparent abandonment of W *. This
doth tread His
suer v. 25
ready to
ones], in
15_16a
165-17
tetrastich is followed by two trimeter tristichs v.

v.
, bringing
out the true character of the pursuer and his ultimate ruin.
1516a. Lot he travaileth with iniquity], over against the false
charge against the poet v. 4a ; and conceiveth mischief and bringeth
it forth],
in antith. with v. 4&
to the third vb., but that

effect of the single
A gloss
makes the
gives an object "falsehood

line too
"
long and mars the
word, mischief, syn. with iniquity.
The pursuer
PSALMS
56
is
compared
is
born.
woman
to a
metaphor of childbirth
common
animals,
ship, the
to the
metaphor of making a
This
if/.
antith. to v. 5a
is
treacherous
of covenant
an animal
like
covered
in the
imprecation
making]
head]
and
6
j
66
and upon
come down] over against
God
60
v.
And
own
his
friend-
The
final
the imprecation
falls
will fall into the hole
6
antith. with v. *; his mischief will return
antith. with v.
poet sees
v.
ensnare
has tried to
166-17.
pit.
He
on the pursuer and not on the pursued.

is
pit to
instead of the
false charges,
tristich is in antith. with the
he
the babe which
is
out], passing over from the
violator
him
take
in
mischief
man, who pursues him with
being the
poet
in childbirth
A pit he hath dug and dug
pate
on his own
will his violence
seeking refuge in God, the
so,
pursuing his pursuer, and bringing upon him the
demanded
retribution which he
for the
wrong which he himself
had done.
18.
added a
later editor
of the Ps. in
adapted
form
final
its
Yahweh according to His righteousness

make melody to the name of Elyon.
praise
I will
I
will
This liturgical couplet
I will praise]
a trimeter like the original Ps.
The second Yahweh
has been inserted as gloss.
syn. with according to
is
16
26
Je. 3
^K
14
18
IWV] 72
Jos.
Hb.
I4 8 - 9
I34 I8 29 303
2 S. 24
24
'
12
,
thus phr. of
K. 3
D;
tion,
only
an original
83 16
11
sg.
15
38 21
VlT
so here, for v. 3
69 s7 109 16
cute
Pi.
original.
is
in
1198*.
His
'?7 S ]
The
is
The name]
righteousness of
2 Ch. 2 3 ) 828
line
is
35
ptc. pi.
JJu. 22 18
(
(JE) Dt. 48
2 Ch. 6 19 ) I7 20 21
-
Ch. 21 17 22 7 Ezr.
28
Is.
25
g
7
too long both here and in v. 4 ,
s4
104 1
sf. 1 s.;
S^p]
s r is intensifica-
pi. later
interpretation for
Qal: (1) pursue enemy in war 18 38 31 16 35 s 6

favour reference to pursuit of warrior. (2) perse-
y h-
I42 7 j^s,
86. 157. 161
bad sense 119 150
pursue ardently, possibly

i
Pss. 18 29
Qal
v. 6 ,
(3) follow after, in good sense

(4) follow after in order to benefit 23.
3
but prob.
1TV is a Massoretic
143
conceit prob. giving choice of q-n-
jSwV]
406 IQ4 1 I09 26
3524
18 - 19
elsw. Postex.
Dn. 9 420 Jon. 2 7 Zc. II* 13 9 146

therefore mrv is a gloss; so also
34
It is syn.
Yahweh
melody.
first.
2.
I will make
||
Elyon, the Most High, of the second
first line,
of the second line
IS
is
in public praise
the object of the
the
had been generalised and
it
for public worship.
And
line.
a suitable close
liturgical gloss as
after
coord. Hiph. imv.
sf.
p.
Qal or *jtv
[v/J^]
Pi.,
Ges.
not use d
63n
,
K6. L
160 .
n Qal, but Hiph.

PSALM
VII.
(i) snatch
away words from mouth 119 43
troubles,
ace.
c.
57
deliver from enemies
(2)
22 9 25 20 31 3 40 14 702 71 2 72 12 106 43 109 21
c.
i8 18
and
49
222 i
5. 18. 20
10
9
2. 3
6 9 15 9I 3 joyC I202i 4 2 7 1438 144^ T g 3^6 g 2 4 97IO 144X1,
34
54 59
35
ipp 18 1 (=2 S. 22 1 ), abs. Svsd pw 7 s 5022 71 11 Is. 5 s9 42 s2 Ho. 5 Mi. s 7 ;
19
56 14 Sheol 86 13 ; (4) deliver from sin and
(3) deliver from, c. p death 33
,
guilt
39
c. p 69 15
rps
rend,
tear,
of
wild
beasts
Gn. 37 s3
%
(E), elsw. only in metaphor in Fss. y 3 17 12 22 14 of men com-
51 16 79 9 119 170 , Niph. pass, be delivered, abs. 33,
ra?-JB] negative
3.
28
12
44 (J) Ex. 22
pared to lions, and
22 17 (?).
v^dj]
p
deliver, c.
(v.
136 24 La.
as Pi.
5022 of God.
pns]
j3 ).
Ps.
me
so here
pnb pn; so 5, Gr., We., Du.,
same sense
final clause, lest.
K. 19 11
iq9
if after
@,
/i?7
12
22 14
22
cf.
away from,
\vrpovfx4vov, we read
(1) tear
ptc. Jpifl:
6ptos
but $} interpreted as (2) tear in pieces, in
al.;
H n 73
X T.']
Qal
4. *ntferjraN]
Qal
is
pf. I s. protasis
conditional
clause continued in v. 465a with apod, v. 6 in juss. of imprecation.
nw]
is
but Gn. 3 14 (J) 205 6 45 19 (E).

r; ON] conditional, implying neg. answer.
J vh originally n. but in usage
subst. vb. is, are, tvas, etc., " not as a mere copula, but implying existence
neuter, this thing, with
phr. a.X.
ntsty,
\p,
with emphasis" BDB.; elsw. (1) affirmative, vfr ^H 5S 12

s
2
11
astic).
(2) interrogative ir;n 14 = 53 without n 73
antith. np-ix yi 53* 82 2
V?Sdj] Qal
5.
pf.
p.
s.
17
T N 135 (pleon-
t^'"
J Sip] n.m. injustice
y'pj
(1)
c.
"?;
deal
bountifully with 13 6 116 7 119 17 142 8 so prob. 57 2 as @.

(2) c. ace. pers. et rei
requite y 5 18 21 ; elsw. c. h pers. 137 8 Dt. 32 s , hp Ps. 103 10 Jo. 44 2 Ch. 20 11 .
,
(3)
wean a
jnn
awn
child, only ptc.
I3I 2
Ps.
II 8 , jnfroj elsw.
Is.
oW denom.
54 p ^] Qal
piVtr
covenant of peace with me; but prob. error
njVwn
impf. cohort.
vdW 55
Ps.
ptc.
for
21
D^DiStf 69'23
(v.
6s ).
Pi.
obj.
1
Pr. 31 12 ,
cf.
peace, the one in
tfiStf
sf.
s.,
as dV?B? tr>N 41 10
c.
consec. y/yhn
consec. after three syn. lines with dn and before three syn. lines
of apodosis, suspicious, esp. as sense of vb. rescue is antith. to the protasis and
must be of the nature of a parenthesis. But such a parenthesis would not be
expressed by consec, and has more of the nature of a gloss than the thought
1
of the poet,
who seems
three of protasis.
to balance the three lines of apodosis over against the
Such a parenthesis would use
De., Ba. think of a derivative mng. spoil,

in n. r\ihr\
plunder 2
S.
and perfect
coord,
for
why cohort, form? Ges.,

despoiled not known to Heb. elsw. exc.
single act, or imperfect for frequentative;
but then
2 21 Ju. 14 19 ; but found in Aram. %, E, Houb., Dy., Gr.,

But this is not in accord with
Che., Du., rd. nxn^x"<, y/yrh oppress Pss. 56'2 10642 .
other lines of protasis, where the one supposed to be injured
and not an adversary,

plishing anything.
antith. gloss
still
The
less
done the very reverse of injury to
his friend
3^n]
6.
juss.
s.
is
a gloss, v.
X [ J ^,J ] VD> >
j8
n t found
me, as
in Qal.
ally,
accom-
say,
an
he has
he has delivered habitually his
and without
''C'oj]
in
It is really
The glossator means to
result striven against him.
Dpn] adv. in vain, without accomplishing anything,
a friend and
line is not consistent with the context.
which anticipates the apodosis.
adversaries, while they have vainly

X
is
an adversary who has not succeeded
v. 3
v. Ps.
rirn]
Hiph. overtake,
25
2 S.
22
Is.
55
11
.
coord, with Hiph.

c.
ace. after rpi in
PSALMS
58
Ex. 15 9 often J Pss.

,
143
life
life
44 26
no>,s
||
(1) physical
18 58 ,
Don, elsw. 91 13 /raz*/
juss. \
fig.
under
>>n]
of battle 40 18 69 25 .
foot.
n. pi. sf.
P*<^]
m.
///y
Dbll]
Qal
coord.
<&w to the earth J4 1 89 40 the

///Jr.
Jo^n only, n.m. pi. abst.
,
17" 21 5 26 9 31 11 34 18 63* 642 669 88 4 103 4
n* fc
71
23'
27*
19
s
33
146 2 ; (2) as welfare, happiness 306 133 3
49 63 104
n ?*< 42 (so also by emendation 42 s 84 s ), 71 ItyD 27 1 Tl "VpD 36 10 Pr. io 11
22
**?33] *y honour, J of seat of
13 14 1427 16 , 71 mx Ps. 16 11 Pr. 5 6 15 24
128 5 , 712 during
life
honour.
as 16 9 108 2
B^fij ;
||
22 80 30 10
the dust, of death, as
113 7 119 25 , as
najtf v. 8*
94
90-
God
action: of
108 3
7~
s4
59
s8
pi.
"
,
down
?" u> ]
to
my
Niph. of God,
J
pi.
rwjj]
44
c. rnqr.
cstr.
\f/,
oneself elsw.
and of divine anger,
outbursts of rage here,
Qal imv. cohort.
lift
obj. against adversaries.
anger and only such in
overfloxv, usually of
fury 78 49 85*
rps nn3? Jb. 40 11
24 nVâga]
17
rage,
57
or possibly of humiliation, as 44 s0
Qal imv. cohort, v. j5 so
v. 7c ,
Nfc^jn]
of gates personified
% nnaj
cf. Is.
c. nor,
7. nwp]
47 Mi. 7
Niph. imv. cohort. N'J'j
1
Is.
30 18
26 19
2^, cf.
||
cf.
30
Jb. 2I , contr.
Qal r<?^ oneself to

harp and lyre Ps. 57 7 9
J "M?] vb.
of man 57 , as Ju. 5 ;
;
Polel. rouse, incite to activity, subj.
12
Yahweh 808
;
78
,s n] usually interpreted as prep, ht*
Hiph. as Qal 35 23 prob. also 73 20
3 sf. 1 ad me, for me, but <S Kvpte 6 6e6s fwv ^K nw as in v. 2a3a \"iSk 1
gives us needed word for pentameter and prob. occasioned the v-iSn " v. 2a 3a,
rage
Ps.
nm
where
to run" ,
1
17 11
||
was not needed.
imvs.
7^?]
but
8.
Polel impf., might be juss., relating
ti3.td.-i]
prob. circumstantial clause, while they assemble,
is
over, above
it, sf.,
18
n.m. height; poetic (1) on high, elevated place 75,
X av>;:]
v.
refers to the congregation, prob. gloss of interp.
cf. Jb. 39
;
144 7 ) 68 19 71 19 73 s 93* 102 20 148 1 ,
so here ; (3) without prep., The One on High, pred. of
naitr]
56 s 92.
Qal imv. cohort., of God, implies His absence from His heavenly throne of
(2) elsw.
yf,
height of heaven io 5 18 17
(=
nw
So
judgment.
|^,
Vrss.
and most, but
Rd. with Ra., Dy., Oort, Gr.,
al. natf,
better, as 9 5 ,
in
96 10
The
and was prob.
original Ps. thought
generalized
is
into
original.
o^n 9 9 so the king

God 54 8 the king no6
1
of
$
'
Bsc
\f/,
2
;
px
>DDB>
suit
9.
wqv
a gloss from
p*v
with
the
(2)
is
14
nations.
This vb.
is
syn. with the
and judge,
in
context.
context
This
pn vb. Qal
s6
more comprehensive
the most comprehensive
before Jehoshaphat established
2 10 148 11
*<\
suits
i35
Dt. 32 , D^Dp Pss. J
iDJJ 50
(2) execute judgment, vindicate in battle,
(1) act as lazvgiver, governor,
sense, of early date

in
72
(1) act as judge, minister judgment,
96,
seems not to
which
of a controversy between friends.
of Israel
a conflict
this
vb. sit enthroned,
w*OBV t
only
of
men
decide controversies, discriminating betw. per-
12
There is no reference to judgment by men in \p.
9 5 82 1
7
judgment; {a) discriminating, of man only 58s 82 2 (b) vindi24
cating, of God, c. ace. pers. io 18 26 43 1 58 12
of man, c. ace.
frJ3 7 9 35
4
8
31 I4i 6
6
82
(c)
condemning,
punishing,
of
man
109
72
(?), of God 51 ;
God
sons, of
(3) execute
(d) esp. of God's theophanic advent to judge 50 75 s 94 s

Vb. c. ace. San 9
96 18 98 9 , ps 828 96 18 98 9 0*DP 67 s , onc^D 75 s Niph. be judged 9 20 37 s8 109 7 .
For DBPD v. i 5 A series of pentameters begins here, all of which are glosses.
.
PSALM
I8 21
cf.
*|yiX3]
17*0 35 27 37 6 and
25
integrity 7 9 25 21 41 13 .
101 2 Gn. 20 5
78
(E)
K. 9 4
'
108
ironically
yio
n82 -3.4
t "in
50
22
cf. Is.
II9 76
I22 8
vb. Qal: (1)
come
47
=i29 1
I24 1
an
to
Qal impf.
Nr-\DJ;"|
10.
n Pss.
with particle.
u8 25
now I pray Thee
(2) to impf.
(3) with
juss.
Jon n.m.
15
(1) attached to imv. 80
10
Jb. 40
12
59
ty' *sr>3] phr. a.\.

'20 7 28 6
Pr. io9 19I
.
f
v. 42.
26 l
entreaty or exhortation:
J nj particle of
119
Ps.
C. ~\hn
VII.
u6 14
115 2
particles
more 7 10 I2 2
end, be no
(2) bring
77;
25
Pss.
18 .
an
to
8
In New Heb., Aram., and
It is a late word.
end, complete 57 s (?) 138 .
n^Sp-i rrtaS fro]
D>?Bh jn] phr. a.X. For>n v.Ô^tth /*.
Syriac, complete.
based on Je. II 20 where, however, the order of nouns is reversed, and 2 ?

n"aS is
is used for rVaS, which has been here assimilated in form to n^Sp.
% n^Sa n.f. only pi.
used elsw. only Is. 44 18 Ps. 125 4 and Pr. 4t., and is late.
1
is
13
and
(1) physical organ, kidneys 139 ; (2) the reins, as seat of affections
2
and so obj. of divine scrutiny, alw. 2"? Pss. 7 10
Je. 12
emotions 16 7 73 21
u 20
26'2 Je.
'
12
17 10 20
scrutinise, test:
God
(1)
||
subj. II 5
262 66 10 81 8 139 23
God
tempt,
20 |i>"is
that
is
"
Yahweh,
as
Ps. 95 s
as shield-bearer.
reading
fiov,
his servant's shield-bearer
instead of
Si?
fiorideia
ij
SvJ
God
'
upon God
resting
renders diKaia
Je. cp, eyelids of
13 did not use D^nSw in such phrases.
Og^.
examine,
VlJ n:i ]
and nrSj 710 Je. II 20 cf. 20 1 2 +

(2) subj. man,
pn* D^rtSw] late style, as v. 11 cf. Je.
Mai. 3 10 15
2
3
Ps. 11 4 , c. ace. 3^ 17 Je. 12
test,
nominal force
with
ptc.
tna
i?wr
way 107 7
w<?,
covering me,
9
<J
hy
cf.
v.,
62 s
and
But as Che. exclaims,
as Ba., Dy., Gr. for ^hy expl.
is
cf.
Sp]
attaches p^W to this
*T?0 for "OJr;.
"
chSn
11.
4
.
T^'] P^
cstr
God
~^\ adj.:
s
25 92 16 ,
His laws 19 9 119 187 nil 33 4 (b) of man 37 s7 , yn >?V] 37 14 (<g aS) f S3 n
7-" II 2 32 11 36 11 64 11 94 15 97 11 cf. 125 4
(3) as noun sg. coll., of men
(1) straight, of a
Je. 31
(2) just, upright, (a) of
II 7
(dub.),
common
in
(4) abstr. uprightness
1 1
against the wicked,
140 14 ;
12. DO^tr] Qal ptc.
PBV.
strong
io 13 , elsw. pi. of the upright
Jos.
cf.
Pss.
nominal
WL.
8
,
and
prob. error
force, see v. 9 ;
and patient, which makes
D^'Sd^ DlU 7SO, for which <3
among
late Pss. 33 1
the people over
49 15 107 42
^ for itf
<&,
adds *ai i<rxvpbs
(g
in 1
112 24
,{, 3, Hi., Ba.
good pentameter.
ical
p.aKpbdvjxos,
But
this leaves
which
would need still further enlargement to make another pentameter. Sx, if
cj?'r Sn
a.X., but v.
negative would require juss. and could not be with ptc.
for Sk.
cv'r Qal ptc. nominal force, % D>n, vb. be indignant, only here \}/, but
ff>
Zc.
|
d'i
I
,
12
Is.
'~Sd3
66 14 Mai.
+.
dpyrjv iirdywv nad' eK&crTrjv T\p.pav,
^77
\ Dtf
n.m., indignation, of
every day, as 88 10 145 2
13.
:ntl'>
nS-dn]
God
is
25
38 4 69 78 49 102 11
suited to the gloss.
was inserted as a seam. It is not suited to context of v. 2-6 in the original Ps.,
and it makes the line tetrameter instead of trimeter. nS~ox is protasis antith.
to dn, cf. v. 4-6 followed by apodosis.
BÔ ?* ">3"^n] Qal impf. c. s :nn emph.
yc6\
This phr.
in position.
sword here,
cf.
is
S. 13'20 ,
Qal: (l) hammer Gn.4. 22 ; (2) whet

f
of eyes Jb. 169 . Pu. ptc. 52 4 , sharpened razor, as
a.X.
BôS vb.
sim. of tongue.
of bending
with the foot instead of with the arm, y 13
it
~\y\ "intfpj n.
La. 2 4 , 3 12 Zc. 9 13 ,
cf.
emph.
'p "|-yi
also yn-j-n 58 s (?)
tread the bow, the ancient method
64
^.r^]
n
)
37
14
,
consec.
cf.
Je. 51
Polel
]ia
60
PSALMS
impf. 3 m. sg.
sf. 3 f., continuation of previous action.

The pf. with 1 consec.
instead of impf. of first clause was to emphasize over against
the
repeated action of whetting a sword, the immediateness of the single
act of
treading the bow and getting ready to shoot; both are graphic
14.
impf.
emph.
sf.
mrwo o
3
1
Ez.
9 .
mng.
sue, either
refers
sg.
enemy.
to
Qal
D',?S-i]
ptc. pi.
suitable here,
nig-â]
nominal
but
a.X.,
force,
^1]
Gn. 495,
burn, hotly pur-
cf.
[p*i]
Den
Ob. 18 , of Israel ravaging Edom,
cf.
'3
Ps. io 2 , of
enemies as La. 41*. hyo\\ Qal impf. freq. as in v. 13 of whetting of sword.

15. njn] Io, behold, of graphic description v. BZ>B.
luâm] Retracted
accent on acct. of monosyl. that follows, so "imV 166 v. 2 12 * both accents are
needed for measure. Vb. Pi. impf. 3 m., graphic description, \ ^n, elsw.
Ct. 85 6 ,
pangs, and so writhe in travail.

mm] 1 consec.
\ rnn conceive only here \p, but in fig. sense
Spy n.m.
(1) trouble, of sorrow io 14 25 18 73 s 90 10
m. carries on "?3n\
perf. 3
also Is. 59 4 Jb. 15 35 .
done
(2) trouble, mischief, as
/W, A/^r, very
(3)
s pn birth
denom.
Qal
WL.
late
94 20 140 10
to others 7 17
(1) falsehood, in testimony, doing one hurt,

tf
17
-qi Pss. 52 s 63 12 Mi. 6 12 Je. 9* 40 16

7
t '* 'JBO Ps.
II9 78. 86.
19
what
1IQ 29.104.118.128.163 ,^8.11.

109-, as
WL.
Here
interpretative
gloss.
dungeon are not

sense
-ptf
16.
ip 27 12 Ex. 20 16 Dt. 19 18
'ir
net
Pss. 31
deceives,
1202 Pr. io 18
19
35 38 20 cf. 69*
and betrays 33 17
(2) deceit, fraud, tr o> Pss.
Jb. 13*;
deception,
(-j)
cc 1 *;
107 12. J -*gg n.m. in pause:
105**
Pss.
px 7^ io 7
||.
disappoints,
(4) He% of speech
fa genera]> ate uage IQl7

unusual sense makes the line too long, and is
in
emph.
J -V3]
The
mngs.
early
cistern,
well,
but (i) pit, as dug out 7 16 408 +

(2) the Pit, in local
hwv, not, however, another name for Sheol, but a distinct place in
||
in
yp,
Sheol, subsequent to Ez., Ez. 32 23 La. 53 55 Is. I4 15 19 Pss. 304 88 5 7 , no ni^

3
28 1 143 7 Is. 38' 8 Ez. 2620 32- 5 29 so also Ez. 2620 iH-i6 32 i8.-24 p r .~ii2
3
-
iô?!.
28 17 .
consec. Qal impf. carrying on the action,
tinued as result in
lot.
t.
11
||
83
song
i.p.
still
further con-
clause, rel. omitted,
rel.
(1) sink, hole, pit, elsw.
as
94I8
(?) 35?
Ji.-.n]
Sdj?
74
Pr. 3 31 1629.
impf.
n.
air in the sense of
S 54 7 (Kt.).
35
rnr]
Qal impf.
(2) Pit, of Sheol, syn. ma, subsequent to Ezr. 16 10 30 10 49 10 55 24 103 4

17. ^BMna a v.: ;] phr., elsw. 1 K. 2 33 Ob. 15 ; Qal impf. of future
expectation.
wrong,
^p?]
bb*\.
frequent in Poetry.
-f
||
{v.
7#,
20
an
55
n.
10
,
fDCn tr
with fS? (v. Intr.
man
18 49
men of
(= CD-n
mm]
32).
S? 35 13 (?), i; 94 15 ,
is gl.,
makes
b*H
violent deeds.
impf., both cohort, united
Pi.
Intr. 31).
c.
violent
D'Dcn e*K Ps. 14026
rngitn
requital, c. 2, elsw.
/a*, top of head, as 68**. J D=n] n.m. violence,

nwj 73 interp. of ^n 72 14 other uses 11 5 25 19 27 12
by
coord.
line too long,
S.
22 49 )
18. rrrm]
ID?
and
is
140 12
Hiph.
denom. mor
not needed
! ;
PSALM
VIII.
3
VIII., 2 STR. 8 -f-RF. 2
PSALM
hymn
man
Ps. 8 is an evening
in
3
.
two synth. trimeter
octastichs,
as creature with the glory of the
contrasting the glory of
The Strs. are enclosed by identical trimeter couplets,

name of Yahweh as widespread in all the earth
2a10
An initial prayer that Yahweh would set His splen(v.
).
dour above the heavens, is followed by a contemplation of His
Creator.
praising the
strength, in the speech of sucklings, overcoming His enemies;
and
of
the
and stars
(v.
Man
).
eign of all creatures
man when compared with moon
of
insignificance
26 ' 5
made lower than the gods
(v.
is
yet sover-
6*9
).
"yAHWEH, our Sovereign Lord,

How magnificent is Thy name in
all the earth.
C\ SET Thy splendour above the heavens

Out of the mouth of little children and sucklings
Thou dost establish strength, because of Thine adversaries,
To still the enemy and the avenger.
When I see the work of Thy fingers.
Moon and stars which Thou hast prepared;
What is man that Thou shouldst be mindful of him?
Or the son of mankind that Thou shouldst visit him?
"VlfHEN Thou didst make him a little lower than the Elohim,
With glory and honour crowning him,
Making him to have dominion over the works of Thine hands;
All things Thou didst put under his feet
and
Cattle small
And
large, all of
them,
also beasts of the field,
Birds,
and
Those
that pass through the paths of the sea.
fish
of the sea,
YAHWEH, our Sovereign Lord,

How
8
Ps.
was
magnificent
originally
in
is
Thy name in all the earth.
and then taken up
IB,
into
iftfl
and
IBIft
In the latter it received the assignment hy

27, 31, 33).
mrun, probably to be sung to a well-known vintage song (v. Intr. 30).
{v.
The
Intr.
evidence favours the
linguistic
only Ne. io 30 ;
opjnoi
late;
Gn.
26" 28 is
in the
the glory of
3">in
evident.
same way
with usage;
v. 3 elsw.
cf.
pose that Gn.
God
44
17
,
86 8 07 7 136 2
derived
its
by v. 2 ,
period wjin
cf.
57
s 12
njx v. 8 a.X., for mis.
(=
The
">
v. 2 10 ,
-
elsw.
108 6 ) 83 19 +,
relation of v. 6
"9
all
to
27
and dttSnd v. 6 must be interpreted

gods, that is God and angels, in accordance
dtiSn dSx3 Gn.
as referring to
Pss.
Persian
D^Dtfri
cf. v. 7
with Gn.
conception from Ps.
28 .
We
8, for it is
can hardly sup-
there part of the
PSALMS
62
larger conception, and
is
therefore original and Ps. 8 derivative.
Moon and
however, different.
The mode
by comThis is more like the mode of creation

mand, but by tht ringers of God, v 4
and there seems to be a reference to the superiority of man in
in Gn. 2 7> 19
speech of Gn. 2 16 2 in the emphasis upon the speech of sucklings v 3
This
free use of both of the poems of creation, originally in separate documents ot
the Hexateuch, but first compacted in the age of Ezra, is best explained by
the supposition that, when the Ps. was composed, the Pentateuch had already
been compacted in essentially its present form. The Ps. must therefore be
subsequent to Ezra. The Ps. is an evening hymn ; with no personal or hisof creation
is,
stars are not created
',
adapted to the whole congregation of

and therefore we may conclude that it was composed for the congregation, and for purposes of public worship.
It is admirably suited for
this purpose, being symmetrical in structure, of two equal Strs., having an
introductory and concluding Rf. The Ps. was probably composed in time
of peace and prosperity, for the tone is peaceful and joyous.
toric references, but entirely general,
Israel
Rf. 2a,
a trimeter couplet, the
is
the supreme thought.

v
10
line
first
however without the
order to get a metrical pause before the utterance of
last beat, in
and so encloses
This
Sovereign
God
throughout
entire extent,
its
in its
Lord
"Lord" EV
not sufficiently expressed by

the majesty of
the Rf. which also closes the Ps.
is
Our
it.
8
.
pi.
emph. Heb.,
How
magnificent^
wide extent, amplitude, in all the

cf.
gests ethical rather than physical extent

jestic," Kirk, are too general.
" Excellent,"
76 93*.
Thy
earth~\
EV
.,
sug-
" glorious," Dr., " ma-
name']
manifestation of Himself as the object of
summing up God's
commemoration and
praise.
St. I. is a trimeter octastich,
petition, a synth. tristich,
second synthetic to the
and overlooking
relative,
their
dour] rich and

esty," Dr.,
O set]
independence
so most easily the
of
Heb.
as the Rf., inserted the
from the most ancient times.

of majesty
brilliant display
JPSV. are too general.
in
all
JPSV., Kirk.,
usage.
2c.
line
two syn. couplets, the
without venturing to change the form, and so has given
difficulty to interpreters
AV., as
first.
tetrastich of
But a later scribe, wishing to connect with previous
cohort, imv.
lines,
composed of an introductory
and a
The
other passages
al.,
"
Thy
" glory,"
EV
.,
splen-
" maj-
above the heavens] PBV.,
upon the heavens
though grammatically correct,
is
not
heavens are antith. to earth of the Rf.
"
RV., Dr.,
justified
by
The poet
PSALM
would say
still
"Thy name
more, set
it
festations."
able to speak,
63
VIII.
widespread in
is
all
the earth, magnify
above the heavens in the splendour of
Out of
3.
and
mouth of
the
in this respect,
its
it
mani-
children] those just
little
notwithstanding their weakness
especially as sucklings, superior to
a con
other creatures,
all
ception based on the naming of the animals by Adam Gn. 2 19 20

Thou dost establish'] emph. present. " Ordain " PBV., AV. in mod.
ern usage
is
too strong and specific.
enemies of God,
Strength']
sufficient to silence
them
if
over against the
not destroy them.
The poet may have been

speech, of Gn.
in
1,
thinking of the creative strength of God's

and so of the strength that God had established
human speech even
prowess.
as recognised
of
little
children as superior to physical
probable that he was thinking of the divine strength
It is
and praised by children,
in
accord with the render-
because
of thine adversaries] RV., in accord with

Heb., and not " enemies," PBV., AV., which so translate two dif-
ing of
(3.
Heb. words.
ferent
The poet
4.
When I see
moon and
the
sence of the sun, that
of the heavens.
and put
Gn.
7 " 19
in their
seems
only there
is
it
set,
stars]
and sees there the work of His
night,
and that the author
its
Moon and
measure.
stars
are used with reference to
the most frequent conception of the

;
mode
stars
is
the artistic
skill
of his fingers.
an
artist
man
as
mode
them
moon and
s
6$
119
90
into clay.
and
stars,
Pr. 3
19
8 s7
of creation, especially
modern usage
(as
executing the finest kind of work by

The " ordained " of EV S is not
it
was
in old English) to the
concep-
God.
What is man. The
5.
mankind] not any particular man, but the human kind,
a race. When compared with moon and stars created by
tion of the use of the fingers of
son of
of creation
only the builder in this particular reference to
moon and
suited in
first
were created,
animals were formed by the hand of God, as
the verb prepared suggests the builder of 24
in later poets
thinking
is
places in the heavens by the fingers of God.
to underlie this conception of the
man and
fingers
the ab-
sufficiently indicate, in
a sculptor carves out images or as a potter moulds
Here
by
work of Thy fingers^]
prosaic copyist inserted heavens in the
and so destroyed
line,
the
looks up to the heavens by night, above which he would
have the splendour of Yahweh

fingers.
to silence their hostile speech
to still]
the praise of children.
II
PSALMS
64
God and manifesting His splendour, what does mankind amount

that thou shouldst
to, that God should take any account of him ?
These in
mindful of him. that thou shouldst visit him'].
Heb. are final clauses, with subjunctive mood, and not to be
8
by the indicative mood as statements of
rendered with EV
be
||
fact.
composed of an introducand an apod, consisting of a syn. distich,

6. When Thou
and a synth. pentastich, all in one sentence.
The Heb. Waw consec. does not admit of the
didst make him].
rendering as an independent clause, "Thou madest " PBV., or
Str. II. is also
a trimeter octastich,
tory line as protasis,
made" AV., RV., or adv., "and yet"

"and thou hast" Dr., going back to
4
act of creation of moon and stars of v and carrying it
new act of creation of man or else protasis of tem-
causal, "for
JPSV.
Thou
hast
but requires either
the historic
on into
this
poral clause as given above.

referring to the creation of
man
lower than the Elohim]
little
image of Elohim Gn.
in the
27
,
"
and the consultation of God with other Elohim, " Let us make
As the context is strictly monotheistic, and the whole
Gn. i 26
passage is so late in origin that polytheism is not to be thought of
in the mind of the poet, we must think of the Elohim as com.
prehending
God and
angels,
the latter being in
origin, the ancient polytheistic gods,
God Yahweh.
vants of the one
degraded
their historic
to ministering ser-
Therefore, they are not merely
"God" RV., JPSV. and most

moderns, or " divinity," as abstract Heng., Hu., Pe. ; but God and
With glory and honour crowning
angels, divine beings, gods.
"angels" Heb.
PBV., AV., or
When man was
him].
i
26" 27
created in the image of the Elohim , Gn.
he was crowned with their glory and honour, at
ration as sovereign of the creatures.

set
above the heavens
reflected in His image,
is
his inaugu-
The splendour
of
man,
has crowned as His representative to rule over the earth.
him
to
table
Yahweh
whom He
Making
have dominion] as crowned king of the animal and vege-
kingdom man has
are used with essentially
Thine hands
work of Yahweh's
||
Thou
Gn.
the same meaning. Over
rule over them.
his feet] a paraphrase of
all things]
26" 28
on earth antith.
fingers in heaven.
didst
put under
two different but syn. verbs

the
moon and
works of
stars,
the
These works are described

PSALM
VIII.
65
"
those that
by specimens, using syn. words to those of Gn. i 26 28
pass through^ doubtless refers to the sea monsters of Gn. i 21
.
nw]
irjiN
2.
no
(3) king
line shortened for metrical pause as
12 5 105 21 , intensive
(1) master
136 3
pi.
(4)
pi.
God
|nx n.m. lord
12
(2) husband 45 , intensive pi.;
jhn 114 7 , tP** n Ss pin 07 5 Jos. 311. 13 (j)
123 2 ;
3
5
13
17
4 6 Mi. 4 ; intensive pi. sovereign lord DunNn >jnN Ps. 136 = Dt. io ,
Ps. 52 10 Ne. io 30 . For jt* 7/. Intr. 32.
irj-w 135 5 147 5 Ne. 8 10 , u>j-\n
14
Zc.
mm
of kings Ps. 136 18

(as Ju. 5 13
25
Yahweh 76 s
of
Je. 14
19 5 45 7 105 7
v. 10
acU- wzafe spread, magnificent, majestic, of waters of sea 93* Ex. 15 10 ,
"P^]
25 s4
nn
Is.
iu
His name
93*,
n]
rel.
Qal imv. cohort,
c.
of nobles 163 (f^)
52-10;
io34 ), but better 4 vb.
nN.-JfiNrb]
as
^/jnj, rel. defined
by
Bo. interprets as permissive " mayst thou set." Ki., Genebr., al. as infin.
mi for nvj Gn. 46 s , " the setting of whose splendour."
rpin.
for usual nn, as
cstr.
3 qui posuisti, <, J&, 2, Hu., De., Pe., Gr., al., RV.
Ammon, Koster, Oort, al., unless as Ba. these Vrss.
cstr.
suggested to Ew.,
6'rt eirripOr]
Ri., al. run
This would imply nnnj,

interpreted thus an
inf.
= jjn, extend, stretch out; but
these vbs. do not exist in Heb., and this mng. does not correspond with
Schultens rd. run
x\.
= praise ;
= sonat,
Michaelis, njn Qal pf.
Dy.
(5f.
= Pu.pf.
n_jn
Ko. IL ^ 595 = quod narratur. Buhl suggests the

would be so difficult textually that it would be just as
which corresponds exactly with @. It is best to suppose
be praised; cf. Ju. 5 11 , so
familiar nsj, but this
easy to think of
at':,
with Che. that "WH
ginning of the
it
was a
Then the
as in v. 10 .
pendent here
who wished to connect with

and therefore should be as inde-
gloss of a prosaic copyist
is
previous line, not knowing that
Rf.,
cohort, imv.
most appropriate
is
\ Tin]
over, above the heavens 57

is alw.
=io8
n.m. vigour, splendour, majesty, (i) of king -nm
(2) of
God 8 2
which
148 13
11m
-nn
96s 104 1 ;
cf.
145
subject, possibly aorist referring to creation of
X icp vb.
truth.
104 5
v. 8
cf.
Qal fotmd, of creation
sq. S,
51
Pr. 18 10
29
11
Pss.
(6
17
ri/ijw)
12
man
Pi.
and physical 30 8 62 s 68 34
71 7
1W
but prob.
24 s
89 11
83
no 2
38 s
Yahweh
pf.
78
cf.
establish
83 19
cf.
21 6 45 4 III 3
ms.
Pi. pf. 2
Ping?]
3.
ace. earth
;
1134 ,
150 1
of general
s9
God
89 12 102 26
J
rj;]
n.m.
S"up 61 4
ry
Yahweh
S. 2 10
the strength of His people 81 2 , for de-
n8 14 = Ex. 15 2 = Is. 12 2 cf. 1408

68 35 93 1 99 4 as theme of praise 29 1
68 35 (<g Ufrv), so 83 (<g alvov, J},3,&, 2, Bar. Heb., Mt. 21 16 )
462 59 10
(3) strength of
96 7
(2) personal, social, political, bestowed by
68 36 84s 86 10
fence 28 7
c.
God's commands 119 152
strength, (1) material

Ju.
at be-
This also corresponds with the usage of d^d^.tSj?,
Str.
18
84s 89 18
Yahweh
||
nyvth
as attribute 62 12
in connection with sacred places 63 s
s
exerted against
(|| iUd), cf. 96
enemies Ex. 15 13 Pss. 2i 2 14 66 3 68 29 7413 77 16 78 s6 90 11 105 4 manifested in connection with the Ark 7861 132 8 Aq., 2 icpdros 8 3 1& Htvhp.
Dgjnp* a^t]
59
elsw.
44
17
2^;x v.
take vengeance, subj.
men.
4.
line too long,
Temporal clause apod.

and is unnecessary for mng.
nN-iN~\:>]
D^nn Hithp. ptc. nominal force, J Dp) vb. Qal

God c. S>' 99 s Hithp. ptc. 83 44 17 avenge oneself, of
j8
v. 5 .
T5'f]
rpn'paXN
is
a gloss;
nn?c] phr.
it
makes
a.\. nirprj
PSALMS
66
work of God
102 26 138 8
written Polel
" nj
(0
man
2 m.
pf.
55
14
145
12
u86
84
cpn
n
53 ) 21
]2
3V20
of
Him
in
mind 42 7 63 7
119 52
ace.
c.
God
II.
13
74
exist
rei
83 s
45
18
;
6
jf, neg. 137
cf.
77*, abs.
subj.
137
sec. Pi. impf. 2
s.
c.
servants,
27
AV.
angels
but there
is
Ex. 21 6 22 7
8 - 27
God and
cluding
His word 105 42 extenuating
remembered, keep in reviembrance,
to be
20 8
c.
c.
T3
with
31
c.
new
109 6
<*?j?
to justify
Ju. 5
Pss.
angels.
This
D^nSn n.m.
138 1
n,->5
(2)
His
vb.
Qal
6. wnDHFij]
con-
a change of tense
is
3\"6nd]
<3,S&, ?,
Heb.
Hu., Pe. divinity,
abst.,
(1) rulers
as real pi.:
pi., %
superhuman, divine
the most natural interp. of Gn.
is
ace.
temporal clause with apod.
so most moderns.
it.
82 1
and
Str.,
impfs., protasis of
3 God ;
c.
(?),
(2) to search 17 3 , punish 59 89 s3 .
introduces a
s.,
38 1 70 1
titles of,
(2) appoint over,
sf.
works of Jahweh 77 12
ace. 8j*,
make an Azkara,
(3)
no usage
8
His cove-
(3)
7
s
18 22
89^, the day
(4) sins 25 79 reproach 74
Niph. be remembered, c. s x 109 14 ; neg.
no longer
Aq., 2, 6,
204 132 1
ace.
c.
the intervening clauses being circumstantial.
Tintf,
12
and cannot carry on previous

v 76
77
78 36
>z
name of Yahweh 119 55 His laws,

remember persons with kindness, neg.
mankind 85 c. V pers. 25 7 136 23 (2) re-
10
80 15 106 4
(1) visit graciously 85 65
Hiph. (1) entrust,
with
22^,
(2) mention,
;
subj.
Yahweh
remember Yahweh, keep
(3)
119 49 His mercy 25 98 s
7.
righteousness 71 16
3 m.
sf.
(1)
obj. clause
c.
s.
mind I.
(b) doings of
78" 106 7
;
to
(1)
Hiph. (1) cause
remember, recall
105 5 143 5 , neg.
circumstances 78 s9 89 48 103 14
of Jerusalem
with Qal impf. 2
final clauses
J "dt vb.
1064 I15 12
in 6
'
member the devotion of His

nant 105 8 106 45
dika Sa 116", onuSa
remember persons 109 16
(2)
140 2 1444
4
i2 2 9
(= d^h 144 3 ) 8o 18 146 3 usually 07s ya
36 18 458 57 5 58 2 (?) 66 6 89 48 90 3 iojr 8 16 > 115
elsw. 49 s 62 10 to D^Sn; (2) individual man, only 32 s
rhyme.
in
85
style
||
'33 13
(Qr. Kt. Hiph. better)
88 6
16
(2) of individual
(a) past experience 42 137 1 ,
103 18
103 16 io4 15
cf.
io 18 562 66 12 ;
n/ijj >a] fully

i443 (:nN).
cf.
introducing
that,
*a]
U^pn
"U7.-T7,
antith. D^nSn 73 s ,
20 - 21
119 184 1242 i35 8
antith. u;, s >ja,
s - 13
v. 2a ;
'
6410, also
(=
man
4
7
18
7
17 22 36 49
coll.
6 - 12
139 14 , of God's hands 8 7 192

line too long.
no] in antithesis to re
5.
mere
Israel,
24 - 31
makes
it
26 9 55 24 59 s 76s 119 24 139 19

D^K-fa] J D^s n.m. (1) ;
21
56 12 58 12 60 13 68 19 73* 76 1 1 78 82 7 94 10 n I04 14 23
pi.
i.p. pr.
gl.,
mankind 85 90 3 1443
co11 - f r
105 14 108 13 115 4
39
unnecessary
Yahweh and
antith.
*t4
in creation Pss. 103 22 ic>4 18 -
">#*]
beings, inI
26 27
with
where the O^Sh \n take part in the creation

1 pi. vb., so here, cf. Jb. 38
2 4
7
8
7 = DViSn(n) â
angels
Ps.
Jb. i 2* 3 8 Gn. 6
(4) gods Pss. 86
(3)
(J)
97
s
4
7 9
6
s
14
8 'n
2 D^Djyn nSn
For use of d\-iSn
Sd Pss. 95 96 97
136
96 Dt. 6 13
135
7
God
for
X
(v. Intr. 32).
"nrn
far] n.m. (1) abundance,
splendour, glory
tion as
21 6
toric
T>aa] phr. a.\.,
riches,
49
17 - 18
crowned by God with -nrn
and
'a
Ps.
8s
ideal manifestations to the pious

;
Is.
-v\n
io 3
21 6 of king.
+.
(2) honour,
of extern, conditional circumstances, (a) of man, at his crea;
(b) of things: the restored holy land
of glory 72 19
TOT'
cf.
Gn. 31 x (J)
in the temple
His glory
is
the king
84 12
(<r)
is
given
'a
(||
-nm
tin)
of God's glory in his-
mind: Yahweh's name

seen 26 s 63 s
it is
is
name
4
D^Dtf Sp 113
PSALM
pn
is
^3 Sy 576
oSiyS 10481
n=
102 17
His glory
72 19
24 7 8 9
dwell in the land 85 10
wiil
73
26 18
1133P
is
tjSd.
among
19 2
He
10
with
will
His glory
appear in glory
will see
all
the
refer, to
the earth will be
the nations and
with
filled
s
it
97
II29 ;
and
'3 np ?
honour: of position, '33 on
s
(4) honour, reputation, of character of man, antith. noSp 4 (also 2 Ch.
Ec. io 1 Pr. 20 3 21 21 25 s7 ).
(5) iy honour: poet, of seat of honour in
it
102 16
(3)
the inner man, the noblest part of man,
30 13
to idt
M3tf '3
662
"IDT
Sr
MW3
0MJ3
exult with
my
||
a? 169 108 2
62 s
||j:sr>
of God: rpv
(0)
am
29 1 96 7 ; S intf
11
fnttfeo '3 1DN I45
;
upon
called
(6) honour, reverence, glory
ryi '3
13D 96 s
of) glory
(ascription
honour and reverence
man :
tfw
||
nil? 57 s
(rd. >ni33 for "1133);
due or ascribed to one: (a) of

S '3 pj 115 1 ; inSnn '3 o^ 66 2 ;
'33
m33n Sn 29 s
is
*?H 'a
peoples and kings revere

24
the heavens declare
will be declared
it
He
thunderstorm
in a
He
12
divine reign 14^-
it
1085
great 138 5
6y
viii.
149
glory (the one
79
96 s
an> 29s
'3
as
'3
1133 1CN 29 9
(7) glory : as object of

4
3 ; D1133 their glory
I glorify)
14
\ inn n.m. (1) ornament, Wp *37?a, priestly robes
45
mountains, after (5, 2).
ornaments no 3 (but rd.
(2) splendour: majesty conferred on man 8s king 21 6 cf. 45 4 5 ; but esp. of Yahweh
Himself 29* 90 16 96s 104 1 in 3 145 5 His kingdom 145 12
(3) honour, glory :
106 20
for n-1133 v.
mn
as sacred
Yahweh
for saints of
149
9.
*niB?n]
impf. 2 m.
Pi.
-inWpn] Hiph. impf. 2 m. sf. 3 s., prob.

and most proper for circumstantial clause.
7.
ion, over:
59
14
89 10 103 19
man
of
c. 3
abs.
21 106 41
,
19 14 105
66 7
D*
s.
circumstantial.
^. S#D I05 20
to rule,
line for
God
of
ace. pers., 3 rei
c.
rhyme,
Qal, rule, have do?nin-
vb.
S^_'?3
ptc.
end of
originally at
cf.
f Hiph. cause
sf.
22 29
87
Jb.
Dn. II 39
Sb] emph. in position; abs. without article elsw. 74s 145 16
comprehending all that context suggests.
nn#] fully written Qal pf. 2 m.
25
n^.
s4
(JE), variation of J*tt small
t n.J*] n.m. flock, cf. DJKJi Nu. 32
oVu]
to'flSs] large cattle, oxen, as Dt. 7 13 28 4 18 61 Is. 3024 Pr. 144
8.
ming up, "made more independent and emphatic by being placed

^3 \ with suffixes 8* 3420 62* 67 4
the word which it qualifies," BZ>B.
.
27
i39 4
16
147
4
;
1^3
sumafter
102 27 io4 24
cattle.
826
" referring to the mass of things or persons
meant," B>B. 29 s 53 4 (= Van I43 ).

Jan] and also 88 ji 78 21 84s
44
nfe> monaj Jo. 2 22 mfc niona Jo. i 20
148 12
cf. i S. 17
% nnna n.f.
(1) &<m/, antith. man 36 7 1041 * 135 8 , as inferior to man 49 18 21 73 s2
antith.
(2)
107 38
wild beasts 148 10 , associated with
9
(3) seldom wild beast 147
Gn.
26
D^Dtfn
tyiy
makes
line too long.
of water,
n^%
Is.
21
to
which
13'j?]
it
is
9.
88 mountains 50 10 ,
,
o;p^ nsx] phr.
wvy
assimilated,
Qal ptc.
field
is
a.X.
takes place of
unnecessary here, and
lap vb. pass over, through
of ship; here of water animals.
It is
cf.
large
body
a poetic substitute for
Gn. 121.28. cf> Lv# Il4 6 ( ) Ps. 69 s5

3<K plniK] phr. a.X. Jni*
n.m. path: (1) literal, of sea-animals 89, of sun 196 ; (2) kg., path of life, fortune 139 3 142 4 , iieHp 'n 27 11 ; (3) fig., W 0/life 119 9 , ways of Yahweh
215
10
,
as
norm
for
man
wickedness Pss. 17 4
25* 4419 119 15 Dn nit* i6 u Pr. 2 19 5 6 15 24, path of

104. 128
c f svnt ^-, t i m
;
119101.
;;
PSALMS
68
PSALMS
AND
IX.
22 alphabetical str.
X.,
The congregation thanks
Pss. 9 and 10 were originally one.
Yahweh
4*.
temple worship for His wondrous works of deliverance
in
from the nations, and that He has become a high refuge to His
2-5 10" n
They pray that He, who has in the
oppressed people (9
).
past lifted them from the gates of death, may be gracious and ter'
now
rorise the nations
stand afar
off,
afflicting
14" 15 20- 21
them
He seems
'
(9
).
while the nations are contending, and ignoring
"
and with craft are crushing His host with impunity (io1 11).
plead that
Yahweh,
to
Him
They
their everlasting king, will arise, destroy the
nations from the land, and do justice for the oppressed (io 12
~ 18
).
Later editors substitute for the original, detailed statements of a
more external and dogmatic kind
that
Yahweh had given

He was the
the nations to everlasting destruction (9^ 7 ), that
over
ever-
"
9
lasting king, ruling in justice (9 s ), that the nations were caught
16~ 17
in their own pits and snares (9
), and tnat they were doomed to
Sheol (9 18 ) but that Yahweh' s people would not be forgotten (9 19 )

and the congregation are invoked to praise their king enthroned in
;
Zion (9 12
- 13
).
WILL
I
give thanks with
all
Thy wondrous
will tell all
my mind
unto Thee,
works,
be glad and I will exult in Thee,

make melody, 'Elyon unto Thy name.
"DECAUSE mine enemies turned backward,
They stumble and they perish at Thy presence;
For Thou hast done judgment and right in my favour,
I
will
will
Thou
AND
A
so
didst
sit
Thou
on Thy throne judging
art
become a high refuge
they that
know Thee
trust in
For Thou dost not forsake them
Thee;
that seek
"RE gracious to me, see my affliction

Thou that liftest me up from the gates
In order that I may tell Thy praise.
In the gates of the daughter of Zion
These marks indicate

notes.
for the oppressed,
high refuge for times of dearth
And
and
righteously.
that parts of the Ps.
Thee.
of death
may
rejoice.
have been omitted.
V.
Comments
PSALMS
IX.
AND
69
X.
YAHWEH, let not
(mere) men prevail;

Let the nations be judged before Thy face.
O appoint Terror for them

That the nations may know
Yy HY
Thou
standest
that they are (mere)
men.
in the distance,
Hidest in times of dearth ?

In their pride they hotly pursue the
afflicted;
Let them be caught in that they have planned.
HTHE
wicked doth contemn Yahweh:

"According to the height of His anger, He will not require,
There is no God," are his devices.
His ways are defiled at all times.
f")N high are Thine acts of judgment, at a distance from him;
As for his adversaries, he puffeth at them
He saith in his mind, " I shall not be moved,"
;
(He doth swear) " In all generations (I shall be) without

mouth is full of deceits,
Under his tongue is mischief
He sitteth down in the places of ambush of settlements,
evil."
UIS
In secret places he slayeth the innocent.
LJ IS
eyes spy on
He
Thy
ambush
lieth in
host,
in his secret place as
In his covert to seize the
That he may
lion,
afflicted,
seize hold of the afflicted, dragging
him away,
(UE
doth hunt) the oppressed with his net, and he sinks down,
And Thy host falls because of his great numbers
;
He
He
doth say in his mind, "'El hath forgotten,

hath hidden His face, He doth not see."
Q ARISE,
Forget
lift
up Thy hand,
not, 'El, the afflicted.
Wherefore doth the wicked contemn,

Say in his mind, " Thou dost not require it
"THOU hast seen the trouble and grief,
Thou beholdest to requite with Thy hand
Upon Thee Thy host leaveth it,
Of the orphan Thou art the helper.
"D
REAK
the
arm of the wicked,
Let his wickedness be sought out,
" ?
let
it
not be found
King, forever and ever,
Destroy the nations out of the land,
y HE
desire of the afflicted Thou hast heard,

Thou settest Thy mind (upon them), Thou
To judge the orphan and oppressed,
To terrify (mere) man from the land.
Pss.
harkenest;
9-10 were originally one as in , U, 3. They were separated for

purposes as in |, and therefore Ps. 10 was left without title, and in
liturgical
modern Protestant and Jewish
Vrss. the Pss. are
numbered one higher than
PSALMS
JO
The
42).
Roman Churches
Greek, and
in the Oriental,
unity of the two Pss., for
The
it
was
Ps.
from Ps. 10 to Ps. 147
(v. Intr.
an additional evidence of the original

indicates a place where a selection might close
the close of Ps. 9
.t?d at
is
in H, and subsequently in J32&

was appointed to be sung by male
in $3, then
(v. Intr.
41).
(v. Intr.
27, 31, 33), in which last
it
sopranos, or falsettos (pS pidS;? [*?;?] v. Intr. 34). As Che. says, the Ps.
is " partly trimeters, partly tetrameters, indicating either the imperfect skill
management of
of the psalmist in the
his metre, or the interference of a
The second hypothesis
second writer with the original poem.

Originally the
probable.
poem
at least so far as relates to
The nine
stanzas."
(1)
Str.
couplet, v. 18 ,
make
in order to
at
o'no
its
Str. y is disguised at
Strs.
The
a late addition.
is
line
is
(2) Str.
beginning of
nsN
beginning of
being defective.
is
3 of io 8
1.
It
(4) Str. c
may be
also
is
belonging to previous
vb.,
line.
(6) Str. x lacks the
first
restored by conjecture as ix.
possible to conjecture originals as underlying
entire reconstruction,
from the
in
$?
Str. D is disguised
2 of v. 5
1.
disguised in
is
(3)
have been displaced by others which have been substituted
It is
different
and
rightly begins v. 4 .
word of io 7
disguised as second
first
really
is
v. 19 ,
a suitable close for the Ts.
in the midst of io 5 ,
them.
but this
disguised by the prefixing of ncip prematurely before io 12 ,
it
Three
may
Six others
the last clause of io 3 , but in <S
word, the
\ n, S, p, -\, v, n are essentially

be recovered from the present text.
3,
and a tetrameter couplet,
Str. is really v. 20-21 ,
(5)
K,
in the present text is 9I8-19.
number of
the consistency of the metre and the
strophes with
in their original form.
more
the
is
was, no doubt, a perfect alphabetical psalm,
them
for
but only by
and even then the form and substance of the thought
original.
(1)
The
Str.
is
a tetrameter with caesura,
is
evident in the midst of three of the lines, less evident but probable in the
(2) Str. d is also a tetrameter with caesuras.
(3) Str. r is a trimeter ;
a call to praise, not suited to the context of the original Ps., but adapted
other.
to later liturgical use,
more
difficult to find.
struction
them
Strs.
Many
and conjecture.
late liturgical terms.
efforts
with
-1
and
13^
abandon them
n have disappeared.
mm
in third person.
The remaining
have been made to
have made several such
provisionally, only to finally
beginning with
^510.
and using
efforts myself,
it
is
is
accepting
(1)
The
a trimeter tetrastich,
uses terms of the royal Pss. 98 9
anci these are statements, in liturgical language, of the general truth
of the divine dominion, cognate with the idea of the Ps., but in
tive
Strs. are
them by recon-
as unsatisfactory.
In place of them
But
find
and
less
personal relations.
(2) Str. 3
is
missing.
present in io 3 , in the clause beginning S s n
>d,
more
objec-
Possibly a relic of
it
but only one trimeter line
and two words of a second line are there; and it is out of place between S
and 1.
It is therefore more probable that the verse is a prosaic gloss.
We
can only make it by a readjustment

(3) Str. D has disappeared entirely.
of the lines about where it should come, and at the expense of other Strs. The
order of the
Strs. is
together as in La.
the usual one of the Heb. alphabet, except that

2, 3, 4,
probably an older order,
x come
and d are transposed.
';,
PSALMS
This
AND
IX.
X.
The historical situation

The Temple worship was carried
and cruel enemies, who ignore and
probably an editorial change and not original.
is
of the Ps.
is
indicated by internal evidence.
on 9 2"15 The people surfer from crafty

contemn Yahweh. These are nations, 9 20-21
.
io2.
4. 13.
w ^ 1JN
920. 2i
io18^
wh
io 16 , described by
invade the land and imperil
its
coll.
pen
existence.
They
are not the great conquering nations, but lesser ones, such as those
which troubled Jerusalem before the walls were built by Nehemiah Moabites,
Ammonites, Arabs, and Philistines, Ne. 2 10 4 7 , 6 1 The glosses indicate a later
;
time of calm historical retrospect and confidence in Yahweh, the King en-
throned in Zion; and therefore probably in the Greek period.
2-3.
Str. K.
The
Each
begins with K and closes with
line
kah.
four lines are syn., using cohortatives, expressing resolutions
/ will give
or determinations.
thanks
tell
||
exult
||
make
||
melody], terms indicating in their usage public songs of praise.
Each
vb. has syn. obj.
unto
Thee~\, so (3,
adding also the divine
name, Yahweh, which J^ substitutes for it, and so destroys rhyme.

Thy wondrous works'], as context shows, of deliverance from
||
enemies,
cf.
cf.
9
Pss. 6
Ex. 3 20 (J) Ju. 6 13 Pss. 26 7 78 11

66 4 68 5
better than " heart,"

affections,
||
Str.
EV
||
unto Thy name],
qualifying ideas are with all
.,
which
all] intensifying
intensifying " exult."

intensifying
The
in
modern usage
wondrous works,
'Elyon], divine name,
"
||
my mind],
rather suggests
will be glad]
Most High,"
EV
8
.,
Thy name.
has two syn. couplets.
4.
The enemies
are in subse-
quent context, not private but public enemies, nations.
Because]
giving a reason for the praise of the previous Str.
turned back-
ward], in retreat. The context indicates a historical reference

and not present experience or general truth. It is true stumble
and perish are impfs., but they give graphic description of past
events.
They
ence], the
At Thy presHim.
For],
intensify the retreat as disastrous.
presence and power of Yahweh brought about the
retreat; the whole credit of
it
is
due
particle with pf., either syn. with v. 4 as
to
5.
second ground of
causal
praise,
emphasizing Yahweh's dealing with His people over against His

dealing with their enemies, or else reason of previous couplet,
possibly not distinguished
in
The syn. words

The sf. is objective, and
in my favour], that is, of
author's mind.
judgment and right intensify the idea.

can only be expressed by paraphrase:
PSALMS
72
speaking in
the congregation
an individual.
solidarity as
its
Thou hast done judgment judging righteously], executed it on

Thou didst sit on Thy throne], in heaven, as
2
15
2
4
9
7
Pss. ii 45 47 89
93 Q7 from which God executes judgment
His
favour
of
people
and against their enemies.
earth
in
on
||
the enemies.
Str. J
is
a syn. tetrameter tetrastich, substituted for an original
more comprehensive and general statement, and
trimeter, giving a
from the personal experience expressed throughout
so differing
the original Ps.
Thou hast rebuked the nations. Thou hast destroyed the wicked
name Thou hast blotted out forever and ever.
As for the enemy, they have come to an end. The ruins are forever.
And cities Thou didst uproot, their memory is perished.
Their
Thou hast rebuked the nations]. This was probably in the

is now followed by a caesura and a compleThou hast destroyed the wicked], of two beats,
mentary phrase
6.
original Str., but

:
complementary word,
instead of one
phrs. are further expositions of v. 4 .

nations, as 9
i7
io 23
17
1315
Their name
been destroyed that
29
18
their
names
to
no longer known, save
are
27
it is
s4
ever], possibly their land, as Je. 7
as v.
76
and
Judah.
49
Je.
There
is
13
,
no
cities
of Bosra
44
;
plant.
We
8-9. This
Str. is
initial
are for-
Is.
cities,
61 4 of
v.
66
,
Thou
cf.
usage for referring these
the possessive here and above
perished], syn.
the previous Str. did
The
Their ruins
is
not
didst uproot], only
14
s7
but of nations Dt. 29 Je. 12 -f ,
is
but more probably

,
might think of the use of
Their memory
Ps.
Ez. 26 20 of Tyre
expressed but implied in the context.

cities,
s2
sufficient authority in
And their cities],
to enemies.
here of
to the
a phr. of D., Dt. 9 14
requires an independent clause.
caesura
10
thinking probably of the nations
position of
come
7. As for the enemy], coll. for nations.

The
noun and the article are emph., cf. pi. v. 4
they have
an end], so that they exist no longer as nations. The
K. 14
coll. for
13
exterminated by Israel at the Exodus, as

19
is
Hb. 3 pi. Pss. 9. 3 7

139 Is.
Thou hast blotted out], so utterly have they
55
The author was
antiquarian.
19
Both
as in the original Ps.
The term wicked
fig.
of tree or
cities for inhabitants.
Dt. 12 3
Is.
26 14 Ps. 41 6
5
a syn. trimeter tetrastich, generalising v. as
,
v.
4
.
It
takes the place of Str. n of the original
n might be gained by reading
r\:n
" Lo," with Du.

PSALMS
AND
IX.
for the rtbn at close of previous line
case
we
we do not overcome
Strs.
and the generalisation and

Yahweh
73
make
but this would
Yahweh
reject
line too long, unless
X.
But
as a gloss.
the
any
in
the use of 3 sg. for 2 sg. of previous
sitteth
late liturgical phrasing.
enthroned forever,
He hath set up His throne for judgment:

He judgeth the world in righteousness,
He governeth the peoples with equity.
8.
He
but 2
hath set up His throne\ phr. here of divine throne,

S. 7
= 98
of David's. He judgeth
13
He
|j
world
the
governeth the peoples with
103
cf.
equity~\ cf.
96
10
;
and of the
both im-
plying a late comprehensive view of Yahweh, as sovereign of

nations,
19
in righteous ness~]
all
entire habitable world.
10. It has been changed

a syn. trimeter tetrastich.
and assimilated to previous Str., and Yahweh has been
and so most Vrss. and commentators, " Yahweh
inserted as gloss
also will be," some ignoring the juss. form, others recognising it,
But Du. after (3 reads rightly
as Dr. " So may Yahweh be."
Str.
to
3d
is
pers.
consec.
2d
pers.
but then better,
And so Thou
coll.
46
812
48 59
A high
enemies as to be
1017
62 3
literally
22
144
94
as
uncertain.
11.
that seek Thee.~]
io 1 ,
cf.
14
Je.
its
"Thy name"
measure, and
is
interpose something between

obj.
of knowledge,
cf.
91
14
Himself
is
an
Str.
is
composed of two
.for
2-5 - 14" 15
,
the oppressed],
(v.
earlier idea, cf.
26
28
,
in this
15
for times of
57
i?DB), the exact mng.
Is.
them
originally, syn.
has been substituted for
in
all Vrss.,
but
accord with
it
52
Ex.
Je.
2
(J)
48
ir
Ho.
later
at
line
tendency to
people, as
Knowing Yahweh
sf.
makes the
God Himself and His
Is.
by the
oppressed
so
They that knoiu Thee, so
such an early date as to appear in

too long in
crushed, elsw. | io18 74 21 Pr.
10
19
19
form, but cog. forms also io
34 51
dearth], phr., elsw.
Strs. v.
a high place of refuge,
refuge"],
congregation,
the
to
referring
connected with original
art become~\ referring to historical experi-
ence, as in previous Strs.

cf. Pss. 18
if
22
trimeter couplets,
and
8 2 Ps. 79 6
is
a call to the
upon in Str. K. It is the

same kind of a generalised explication of previous Str. as we have
8
and probably came from the same later hand.
seen in v. 6
congregation, to the praise resolved
"
PSALMS
74
Make melody to Him who is enthroned

among the peoples His doings;
in Zion,
Declare
He
He
doth not forget the cry of the
Him who
To
12.
For
Pss. 76
102
heaven of
v.
22
135
21
blood doth remember

afflicted.
enthroned in Zion], in the Holy of Holies of
is
cf. Am. i Mi. 4

conception
of throned in
added to the
room
temple, the throne

s
that requireth
147
Declare among the peoples His
8-9
.
of the king of Israel,
12
doings'], universal
proclamation of the interposition of Yahvveh in behalf of His

people.
For He
13.
that requireth blood], as Ez. 33 6 , from
the enemies of His people as their avenger, based on the primi-
conception of relationship of blood, and the obligation to
tive
avenge blood.
Str.
is
latter syn.
composed of two couplets, the former synth., the

14. Be gracious to me], intensified by see my afflicexperience of previous
tion], the past
second part of
deliverance in present needs.
renewed
experience
death],
107
cf.
18
Is.
38
10
In
15.
up
In
down
lifted the
order that],
17
the
me
liftest
from
plea.
for
up], past
the gates
of
abode of the
with gates. The nation had been in peril
Jb. 38
dead, conceived as a city
Yahweh hath
Thou that
enforce
to
of death, and so of going
but
being the basis for
Strs.
which now, as Calv., becomes petition
Ps.,
dead
into Sheol the place of the
nation
final
referring to the
all
up from
clause,
that awful descent.
expressing
object of
lifting
of the daughter of Zion], the gates of

Zion or Jerusalem, over against gates of Sheol. The daughter of
to
Zion
life.
is
3
the gates
a personification of the people of Zion,
Zc. 2 14
cf. Is. i
32
Mi.
io'
13
daughter of Tyre Ps. 45 13 daughter of Babylon

Je. 4
8
1
Is.
daughter
of Jerusalem Is. 37 22 Mi. 4 8 La. 2 1315
The
137
47
conception here is as Ps. 6 6 Is. 38' that the public praise of Yah;
cf.
weh
in
His temple, or royal residence
in Jerusalem,
unique, and of such special acceptance with
had nowhere
else,
not in Sheol any
Him,
something
is
that
it
can be
more than outside the Holy
Land, or apart from the divine residence in Jerusalem.

Str. ID
is
composed of two tetrameter
couplets,
and
is
kind of substitution, and doubtless by the same editor, as

The
nations are sunk
down
In the net which they hid
is
in the pit that they
their foot caught.
made;
the
Str.
same
j.
PSALMS
AND
IX.
X.
75
Yahweh hath made Himself known, He hath executed judgment;

In the work of His hands the wicked are trapped.
The nations are sunk down in the pit].

from the original Ps., where the pit referred to
This
16.
But the
16
which they hoped
into
syn. with in the net
probably
by the addition of that they made'],
editor,
dug by the nations
pit
cf. 7
24
10
is
the pit of Sheol
30 49 55 103 , and so antith.

up of the congregation of Israel from Sheol v. 14
as usual subsequent to Ez., Pss. 16

to the lifting
10
10
is
which they hid],
refers
would
Israel
io 31 5 35 7
cf.
to a
it
fall,
1406
their foot caught], the nations snare themselves instead of
is
and receive retribution
Israel
Hi?nself known], reflex.,

cf. v.
5
,
in kind.
48
cf.
Yahweh hath made
17.
expl. hath executed judgment],
so RV., Pe., Dr., Ba., Kirk.,
cf.
JPSV.
emphatic inde-
as
than AV., which explains the second

" by the judgment which
clause as dependent and so relative
pendent
classes
better
He
executeth,"
cf.
PBV.
Yahweh's put forth

couplet
and not those of the nation, hiding nets and digging pits,
EV ., though sustained by Dr., Che., and
are trapped], by Yahweh's hands, who lays traps for
8
of previous couplet, as
In
the work of His hands],

judgment, syn. with previous line of the
in
after (3.
JPSV.
them.
18-19. This
begins with \ but
Str.
which we find rather
in v.
20" 21
syn. couplet
The wicked
it
not the original
is
was inserted by an
It
Str.
editor.
and a tetrameter
It is
syn. couplet.
back to Sheol,
God.
not always be forgotten,
shall turn
All the nations that forget
For the poor shall

Nor the hope of the
18.
The wicked],
afflicted perish forever.
pi. for sg., coll.
above,
dividuals, but syn. with all the nations.

v.
14
.
The wicked
v.
17
,
but not, however, in-
turn back
to
Sheol], antith.
nations turn back in defeat and slaughter.
disastrous will
be their
and so descend
as nations to the
fate that they will surfer national
abode of the dead.
So
death
There
is
no
reference in this passage to the future destiny of individuals,
cf.
- 19
Ez. 37 7 14 Ho. 13 14 (v. Br.^- 176 276 307 ).

God], here of nations, cf. Ps. 50 22 of wicked Israelites
Is.
26 14
an ignoring of the presence of God and His
That forget
;
{v.
io 411 ),
interest in
His
;;
PSALMS
y6
people.
by God,
For
19.
the
poor
||
the afflicted shall not be forgotten'],
Perish for-
enemies forgetting Him.
antith. to their
ever], the hope of God's people will not perish, but will be realised
renewed
and Sheol.
in
20-21.
Str.
make a
to
Holy Land when the nations perish
in the
life
<
io
18
syn., the
56
66
12
men, syn. nations],
may know
them
let
be judged,
cf. v.
5
.
over against
cf.
appoint Terror]
personified as an angel of vengeance appointed by
them on
to their
52 89 14 , to
be that of a panic-stricken army.
will
doom.
plead
Thy face], the
before
upon them.
in wrath
divine face looking
Terror
God
is
to drive
F, &, RC.Vrss. render " appoint a

;
so Luther " einen Meister,
(3,
>}
lawgiver," with a slightly different text
which
is
usually interpreted in a
Antichrist, Aug., Cassiodorus
Christ, Theodoret,
Str.
composed of two
is
second synth.
It
bad
sense, as tyrant, Genebr.
some in a good
Yahweh Himself, Ba.
but by
Euthymius
as
trimeter distichs, the
Yahweh
expostulates with
position, already suggested in previous Str.
sense, as
the distance], phr.
the
first syn.,
for delay in inter-
X.
1.
Why
standest
Thou], as looking on with indifference, ready, but slow to

in
21
through the exposure of
this at last,
prevail], be stronger than Israel,
their weakness.
it
v.
cf.
The congregation
people, as mere men.
that the nations
Their defeat
mere
to enemies conceived,
referring
all
but
a trimeter tetrastich, having three
is
fourth synth.
Yahweh and His
prevent which
It
death
arise to 9 20 in order
suitable close for the Ps. before the Selah
destroys the measure.

lines
disguised by prefixing
is
in
only here, stronger than
the
act.
usual
afar
Hidest]. The divine presence, not being manifest when

needed, seems
imply a deliberate hiding from His
In pride], emph.
times of dearth], resuming 9
people.
on
a chief
of the
pursue],
enemies.
La. 4
RV., i?DB., so
off.
so greatly
to
10
in
in position, to lay stress
this as
hotly
Kirk.,
al.
anxiety, but
the
19
cf.
too strong.
is
some of the heat of
wicked nations,
previous context, so
is
too general; "set on
8
.,
fire,"
Most think of the heat of
affliction.
Let them be caught],
accordance with the
in
EV
essentially
"persecute," PBV., AV.,
Dr., Ba., after Vrss.,
2.
characteristic
JPSV., Ba.,
al.
But
expostulation
(3,
of
render as
indicative, " they (the afflicted) are caught, taken," so Pe., Dr.
PSALMS
"a
further description of the
they
is
planned]
X.
*]*]
that
wrongs of the poor," Kirk.
They planned to catch

catch them in their own
entreated to
X.
AND
IX.
the afflicted
Yahweh
but
crafty schemes.
This syn. trimeter distich resembles the sentences of Heb.
3.
Wisdom,
Du. suggests, and
as
is
a late gloss.
Its original
meaning
was obscured by an early copyist who by dittog. of suffix inserted

the conjunction waw, and so divided the sentence after the fourth
tone,
making
into a prose sentence, difficult of explanation.
it
For the wicked doth boast about
The robber doth
For
3.
(his) covetousness,
congratulate himself.
the wicked, syn. the robber] so Pe.
" covetous,"
EV
8
.
is
no longer the nations, but the inDoth boast about

dividual Jew, of the period of Heb. Wisdom.
25" 26
s
10
cf. Ps. 32
Pr. 2I
his covetousness], in a bad sense, as 112
too weak.
If a gloss,
then
it is
EV
" desire" of
on
8
.
is
too general.
his success in gaining
what he coveted,
was recognised by
Str. 3
congratulate
<3,
scured by J^, which attaches this
cf.
36
19
himself] as 49 ,
2" 3
.
which begins with p, but obvb. to previous line with Yahweh,
prob. in order to avoid a blasphemous expression, and get the
"whom Yahweh
thought,
posed of a trimeter
couplet.
inal
4.
as
Ps.
v.
abhorreth,"
tetrastich,
pression
is
lines
The wicked] sg. coll., refers

doth contemn Yahweh]
"
and deeds, v. 4 11
resumed in expostulation.
thoughts, words,
His anger].
PBV., AV.
two syn.
It is difficult to
is
com-
to
nations of orig-
as
shown
in
their
13
where the same exAccording to the height of
cf. v.
It
enclosing a syn.
think of the wicked man's anger in
such a connection, and therefore most moderns think of loftiness

of nostrils (Hochndsigkeit, Ba\), or "face" i?DB., or "looks"
Dr.
as of eyes, 101
rightly
explains
5
,
mind, Pr. 16 5 disposition, Ec.

,
of divine
anger
and so
thoughts of the wicked as well as the phr.
Yahweh may be very

great or exalted
as
He
be in anger,
He
will
but Du.
will not require]
angry, as His people claim
He may
included in the
but however
not interpose on
He will not require satisfaction from their enemies.

no God] not a denial of the divine existence, but of
His presence and interposition. The PBV. " careth not for God,"
and AV. " will not seek after God," supply the object of vb. and
their behalf,
There
is

PSALMS
78
take the wicked as subj. after most ancients.

evil
thoughts, that he
saying to himself, in
devising, his
is
syn. with
self-flattery,
his devices']
his
what he
contemning.
calculations,
his
is
" His thoughts and counsels are un5a. are defiled] so (3, <,
"
clean," Aug.
He always acts badly," Genebr. This is well suited
to context though resting on a different interp. of the form from J^,
which may be read parturiunt as 3, Aq., or " strong," " sure," Pe.,
"stable" Dr., "firm" RV., "prosperous" JPSV. after ft, "His
plans succeed ; he is never harassed by the vicissitudes of for-
tune," Kirk.
Str. ft
v.
5
;
is
and
disguised by J^, which puts the first line as second, in

by letting it follow Str. 3. This order
also in all texts
cannot be
original, but is
due
to editorial transposition,
sibly the insertion of the gloss v.
It
is
5b.
couplets, the one synth., the other syn.
and pos-
composed of two
On
trimeter
high] in heaven,
s
1
12
92 where Yahweh is standing v. not yet interposing v.
1
at a distance from him], cf. v.
Thine acts of judgment], they
are still with Yahweh, not yet executed on earth against the
cf.
wicked.
As for
his adversaries]
emph.
Str.
saith
6.
mind], so v. 11 cf. v. 4 syn. he doth swear], interp. as perf.

and not as noun, " cursing," as beginning of v. 7 so disguising
in his
vb.
He puffeth
He
in position.
at them], possibly snorting, as gesture of contempt.

,
S and destroying
frequently used
its
measure.
I shall not
of the righteous
15
be moved], phr.
"7
16 8 21 8 62 s
112 6
pre-
7
30 ; here
presumptuous words of the wicked enemies of God and His
sumptuous words of the pious when
people.
This
is
in
prosperity
intensified in syn. clause, in all generations with-
?^ has another reading with relative, which

disregarded in PBV., RV., Pe., Kirk., but given in AV. as
Both these are interpretations
causal " for," by Dr. " I who."
out evil], so
(, 3.
is
and were not
original.
Str. , disguised in ancient texts,
syn. couplet,
seems
to
and a
is
composed of a tetrameter
syn. trimeter couplet, the former stating
be a general truth
in a proverbial
form
fying action of the enemies against innocent Israel.

is
what
the latter speci-
The former
therefore a substitution of the editor for the original couplet,
which doubtless began with the same word, and set forth the craft
and deceit of the enemy, but hardly in this form and in this gen-

PSALMS
eral
way.
original,
His mouth
7.
is
added by
they had done
jury that
tongue], secreted as Aug.,
X.
79
full of deceits
and oppression
indicate the actual
of God. Under
later editor to
in-
the people
to
and ready
mischief], so in the
||
enemy.
the craft of the
expressing
trouble] were
||
AND
IX.
his
and not
to spring forth;
as
12
Che., Dr., Kirk, after Jb. 20 , as a delicious morsel, which suits
the context of that passage, but not of this.
8.
In places of am-
35
13
bush], as Jos. 8 9 Ju. g 2 Ch. 13 , enemies lying in wait to surprise, syn. in secret places], where they remain in secret until the
of
time for attack.
settlements], that
is
near settlements, whether
31
referring to the un(P), or houses, Lv. 25
of tents, Gn. 25 16
walled villages exposed to sudden attacks of treacherous foes.

slayeth], his object
those
is
murder
as well as robbery.
the innocent],
who have done them no wrong, who were not
at
war with
them.
Str.
disguised by the ancient texts, because
is
the middle of the verse.
in
older order of the alphabet.

stich of stair-like parall.
9.
His
Yahweh regarded
v.
8a
,
He
line is
an
a trimeter tetra-
56
as v.
carrying on
1014
,
the people
army, however small, when com-
as a host or
pared with the enemy.
eyes spy], cf.
Thy host],
its first
in La. 2, 3, 4,
composed of
It is
the thought of previous verse.
of
follows a as
It
in
lieth
ambush], vb.
in his secret place], sing, for pi. of v.
86
,
for
noun of
article for possessive,
thus taking up both previous words of that verse, in order to stairlike
advance
in thought.
This
is
made
necessary insertions of later editor.

for enemies, see
s
76 Jb. 38
away],
40
.
17
12
to seize],
as a lion
to this vb.
and
still
as
more
definite
by un-
lion], frequent simile
22 14 and accordingly, in his covert],

,
by the paws of the
lion.
cf.
dragging him
does
his prey to his den.

J^ attaches in his net
followed by most versions and interpreters, thus
is
adding the simile of the hunter to that of the
lion,
and so
losing
the force of the stair-like parall., graphically describing the lion's
mode
of dealing with his prey.
where
it is
needed
(3,
attach
it
to subsequent v.,
for measure,
Str. ! lacks initial
word with
in ancient texts.
If with (3,
"in his net " goes with this Str., we may supply the cognate vb. n^
" hunt." The Str. then is composed of two syn. trimeter couplets
resembling
v.
5 6
-
In the
first,
the simile of the hunter takes the place
PSALMS
80
10.
of the lion of the previous Str.
The oppressed]
as o
10
io 13
by usage and context than

vb. of Qr., which is variously rendered " he falleth down " PBV.,
"croucheth," AV., RV., (of lion) without justification from usage
of vb. better " is crushed," JPSV., Pe., Kirk. But Qal is not used
and he sinks down], cf.
elsewhere, and so is improbable here.
u 3& 7 107 39 that is overpowered, because
his great numbers],
the Kt. here which
is
better sustained
of
accordance with usage referring to great numbers of the enemy,
35
in
rather than their strength and prowess, " his captains," PBV., " his
strong ones," AV., RV., Dr.,
ruffians, Kirk.
i.e.
or with reference
to the claws of lion, as Ew., De., Che., Ba\, i?DB., as
on the
simile of previous Str.
selves as in v.
His face],
make
6"" 136
11.
'El hath forgotten],
the expostulation
cf.
The enemies now
of
cf. v.
v.
not see],
14
cf.
And
so the
enemy
carried
say, to
Be hath
themhidden
where the congregation
a similar statement and complaint
13 19
if this
and therefore He doth

His people with im-
afflict
punity.
is
renewing
v.
Str.
vening
12.
Strs.
lift
with
its original form.

It is an expostulation
and taking up the most important terms in the inter-
preserved in
1
it.
It
is
composed of two
up Thy hand],
Forget
enemies,
v.
account of
exact antith., as well as the
this
requirement of measure, 'El belongs in

previous
and smite the enemy
not *El], plea over against the word of the
On
11
trimeter syn. couplets.
in order to interpose
one, though
so
given in
all
this
line
and not
ancient texts,
cf.
in
13
.
13. Wherefore doth the wicked contemn ?] taking up the statement of the fact v. 4a and also the words of the wicked to themselves, Thou wilt not require], already given in third person v. 45
Str.
is composed of two syn. trimeter couplets.
14. Thou
hast seen,
Thou beholdest], an appeal to the divine knowledge
,
*"|
||
over against the words of the wicked,

that caused
To
to
it,
Thy hand],
v.
the trouble
antith. with v. 13
in position, implying reliance
host] as
11
and grief ]
Yahweh's host by the crafty enemies described above.
requite with
emph.
v.
9" 10
,
leaveth it], that
is
in
strengthened by past experience.
Upon
Thee],
God only.
Thy
trust that God will attend
Of the orphan], emph.
on
their
the nation is conceived as fatherless, without a ruler of their own,

dependent upon the caprice of governors appointed by the world
PSALMS
power
109
Persia,
La. 5 3
cf.
AND
IX.
Thou
X.
art the helper] t
46 s
40
cf.
37
26
.
composed of a trimeter tetrastich with introverted

Break the arm of the wicked], cf. 37 17 Jb. 38 15
"
make them powerless, smiting them with the hand, cf. v. 12 14
Str.
parall.
Itf
is
15.
Let his wickedness be sought], as most ancient Vrss.,

ing vbs. as Niphal, that
longer exist
in vain, let it not be found'],
is
been the
so complete has
4 13
,
it
tak-
will
no
requital, that further requi-
nothing more to be requited.
sition finds
cf. v.
But
EV
8
.
follow J^,
and render "seek

out till Thou find none," AV., RV., or more exactly as Dr.,
"mayest Thou require." "When God makes inquisition' and
and regard the vb.
Qal with
as
juss.
force
'
holds His assize,
He
will find
Xing'], vocative, in order
no crime
to give
to punish," Kirk.
the plea,
force to
16.
and not
Yahweh is king," EV for Yahweh is a gloss. The conception

10
25
s
of Yahweh as king is frequent, Pss. 29 44 47 48 s 68 -}-.
forever and ever], antith. to the disappearance of the wicked nations
when called to account.
Destroy the nations]. Pi. imv. syn.
8
11
.,
" break,"
v.
as Du., cf.
21 11 , not Qal perf.,
"the nations
are perished," as f^, AV., RV., and most Comm. ; or impf., " will
perish," as (3, IT, Gr.
out of the land], as v. 18, the holy land of
Israel.
Str.
is
composed of a
trimeter couplet.
It
accepted by Yahweh.
Thy mind],
as 78
s
,
syn. trimeter couplet
and an
antith.
expresses confidence that the plea has been
Thou hast heard], more fully settest

to Thou harkenest].
The
17.
and so preparatory
" their " with mind

(J^) is a mistake of an early copyist, due to
the desire of the afflicted in previous line.
It has given trouble to
sf.
all
interpreters by a phr. not

18.
known
To judge], execute justice
and oppressed
as 9
the la?id as v. 16 ,
10
;
to terrify, cf.
summing
all
and
elsw.
difficult to explain.
in favour of as g
21
these
up
5
,
the
mere man,
orphan as
cf.
20" 21
in the final Str.
An
v.
15
,
from
early
copyist inserted in the margin a cognate thought in a familiar
phrase " he shall not do
it
again," namely the
what he had done as described

be
in the land.
in the Ps.,
This was subsequently incorporated in the text,
destroying the measures of the
meaning of the clause

G
mere man, that is,

will no more
because he
last
couplet,
as to give trouble to
and so confusing the
all
subsequent readers.
82
PSALMS
mm is substitute for an original r^ = col

2. âS-Saa rrtf*] = 138 1
which should be for rhyme at end of line. m"iK Hiph. impf. cohort. 1 p.
v.&\\. rnspN Pi. impf. cohort. 1 p., v. 2\ f a ? â] 1 K. 8 23 = 2 Ch. 6 14 Pss. 9*
2. 10. 84. 58. 69. 145
, IQ
p r# 30 e< 3IO ^T.
^D}] Niph# ptc> pl# f ^(^
.
denom.
12
n^d wonder of God's acts of judgment and redemption
77
88> 3 8 9 , 'fl nu7 '77M 7 8* 2 88 11 Ex. 15" Is. 251, of Law 119I 29
+
[ M Sj] vb.
Niph. (1) &? difficult to understand 131 1 Dt. 17 8 ; (2) extraordinary, won-
vb.
<;
derful, Pss. 118 23 11918-27 I39 u
pt pi. mH So; wonderful acts of Yahweh in

redemption and judgment ? 2 26 7 71 17 75 2 78 s2 96 s 105 2 106 7 107 s 15 21 24 81
in 4 145 5 Ex. 3 2 (J) Je. 21 2 'j niry Pss. 40* 72 18 784 86 10 98 1 105* 106 22 136 4
Ex. 34 1} Jos. 3 5 (J); 'j nN-n Ps. 78 11 Mi. 7 16
Hiph. make wonderful in phr.
,
non
*S
31-' 2 ,
Ps.
'Bn
cf.
17 7
. 4.
protasis temporal clause as AV.,

v. 18
so
6 11 704 , Hiph. 4411.
-vnx
RV. but
^m
Niph. impf. 3
iStsb*]
56 10
pi.
(1) stumble sq. Spa 27 2 in anxiety and distress 107 12 ,

,
knees Ps. 109 24

Stf>3 tottering one 105 37 Jb. 4 4 ;
Niph. stumble sq. -as Ps. 9^, cf. Ho.
.
Ne. 44
stumble in punishment Ps. 6^.
Thy
T.}??] at
1
presence.
i^sm]
$\j?l? (1)
/h?w
Qal
Pe., Dr.
causal.
apodosis.
Is.
fig. yfc*/
5
not
cstr.
defeat,
Ws
Qal.
10
59 ; (2) /0/fer of
of strength, Ps. 31 11
15
Je. 6 .
inf.
turn back in
Hiph. cause
coord. Qal impf. 3 pi. v. i 6

the face of, because of peril 61 4 ,
1
to
ma
7
139 , D^j 6o6 (?) 68 3 , TPDn 17 9
(2) from the presence of,
enemies banished 7s 55 89 24 ; (3) before, at Vie presence <?/God 9^ 68-( 3 9 +) 96 9 ,
57
(titles)
26
4 Na.
4
11
55 102
Je.
Mi. 7 9
5.
63 19 of
fire
Ps.
obj.
sf.
'IJSBta]
68 3 ;
(4) by reason of because <?/38 4
execute
judgment in favour of me,
4 6
-
44
17
146 7
cf.
pt] n.m. judgment, cause g5 76 s 140 13

For vbs.
r:; ^.
6. fnns Dtf] phr. elsw. Dt. 9 14 29 19
f\
from remembrance. % nns vb. Qal blot out, elsw. t sins, by God,
For BBB^p
fn and dbk
2 K. 1427 ,
s-
5 Is.
v.
p-n;
v.
||
/;
22
Is. 43^ 44 .
Niph. (1) be wiped out from a book 69 s9 , the name
s Iolc 2l5
7, 18
15
0*?
109 13, sins 109 14 , Ne. 3 37
4-8
'>'(?)] 9
52 10 1046
t "
45
119 44 I45 1 2 21 Ex. 15 18 Mi. 45 Dn. 12 3 , to emphasize long-continued duration,
cf. oStyS "ljrS in 8 148 6
n
other uses of % ny in \p from
T^ advance, pass on and
51
so advancing, passing time, (1) of future time ->;; s forever, during lifetime
19 21"
22 27 61 9 ; (2) of continuous existence ig ng 83 18 92 s Is. 264 65 18
9
;
10
(3) of divine attributes iyh Pss. 19
= 1?
37^ 89 30 in 3
-'
10
112 39 also <S of 84 s ,

,
more frequently used n.m. <y/[thy]. II ma y be tne

suppose, and so hidden, mysterious time ; or
possibly dS;% &? mature, ripe sexually and so fulness, ripeness of lime ; or an
independent stem of unknown meaning. The n. means long duration (i) of
same
*"V
I32 12
14
D^p
as D ?;*, conceal, as
is
many
past time, ancient gates 24 7,9 , the long dead 143 3 La. 3 6 , former acts of God
dSi>-d Ps. 25 s 119 62 long silence Is. 42 14 57 11 , God's past existence Ps. 93 2 ,
12
years of ancient time 77 s
(2) (a) indef futurity, always at ease 73 , of
,
King 7 ae* 61 8 of duration

,
1126 (long
life), sq.
of pious ^r;^> 12 8 15 5 30 7 37I8.
ever 892 (as long as I live), yS
other emotions and activities during
life 5
s9
(b) continuous existence of things 78
12
mm
^ji3
27. 28
^28
y^26
30 13 44s 52 11 79 13
31 2 71 1 75 10 86 12
H9 93
98
lx2
;
1045 148 6 nations 8i 16 families 49 12

memory 112 6 ; (c) of
,
106 31 , Jerusalem 48 125 1 Je. 17 25, reproach Ps. 78.
PSALMS
hdn 117
146
in
yh
y^
1^+^^,
2 3 - 4 - 29
1-
Ps. 9 8 29 10 102 13 La. 5 19 ,
Ps. 105 s
His covenant
s
laws Ps. 11989.144.152.^ pr0 mise to David 18 51 89
5
,
I043i
>
16 66 7
3311, His reign io
92 9 146 10 Ex. 15 18 (E)
my
142
attributes
H8
ioo 5 106 1 107 1
oSipS
119
p"tt
2 S. 23
83
HDn
io 10 Mi. 4 7 ,
Je.
X.
and praise 72 19 135 13 of Yahweh Himself 89 s3 His
divine blessing
ion 89 s 138 8 ,
AND
IX.
29
10
other
9
21
s
7 ^"vr 139 24 God's relations with His people V? 85 103 145 ,
s7 38 no 4
17
s 7 18
indefinite
unDavidic
dynasty
89
72
oVl? "v;
(3)
45
ending future 49 9 phr. T(n)"V0) oVy(n)D 41 14 92 i3 17 Io648 "W bSv j
18
121 8 (as long as one lives),
above, oSiy "ijn r\p,yvs from now on andforever 115
blessings 133 3 ,
28 9
>
in
Ps.
148 6
2 Ch. 6 2
and words 113 2 125 2 Mi. 4 7
131 3 , God's acts
God
hope in
Is.
59
DV01
21
,
abstr. everlastingness, eternity 61 5 77 s 145 13
D^dSw
PI. f
-\y"i
K. 8 13
26* 45 17 5 9 Ec. I 10 Dn. 9 24

For completeness here we may
y/msi with the conception of preeminence, so that the
Is.
consider % n$l n.m.
noun
time as enduring, perpetuity,
is
unto perpetuity 49 20 Jb. 34 s6 ,
cf.
niNtro perpetual desolations 74 s ,
'3
nxj Ps. 13 2 16 11 elsw.
m^ forever
"\y
'j
7 - 19
<p
io 11
7
6
47
1 10 19
9
17
24
10
None of these terms have in
103 9
74
44 49 52 68
77 79 89
themselves the conception of never-ending and always-enduring existence.
-
That mng. can only come from context of the passages.

position sg. coll. v. v. 4 .
49
goes with aMKfl,
-ion]
homogeneous with niann which requires
not
Marti, suggest ici absorbed in similar ion.
no?]
unnecessary
and the emphatic

163
mm]
8.
Besides,
mm
necessary and improbable.
96 10 (o\?v)97
98 7
n.f.
m
2.
75 96 98 99 , adv. 17
context, an abrupt change.
and without
force.
mm]
physical sense
6 2 3.
Ps.
94
34
mny
-22
19
,
na-ij
is a.X.,
Is.
^2
51
19
,
frf-T]
JTV
mtpaM]
2/.
Usually
quire of
wi
\}/
It
juss.
form
3 |^?] n
God
^10 18
nn-xa
and
to stand
cannot be copula,
with jriNn.
98.
DnfD3
9.
\p
v.
Nim] un-
D^DnV
pm]
50*2 77 19 89*2
interpreted as of late style
is
after (3 Kal iytitero.
m
(
rW>] =
if v. 6-9
But then
and
are
rd. ">nm.
inaccessible place, of refuge in
adj. crushed, oppressed,
nai io 10
It
Du.,
90 2 93 1 96 1013
alw. ethical; of government cf 58 s
coord, juss. Dr., but this is against
2 S. 22 3 ) 46 s
io 1 ,
12
48 4 59 10
io 18 7421 Pr. 26 28
10
cf.
nv-wa na^
17 - 18
cf.
Nn
but
Je. 14
>nnp 31 6 for usual

2
DVijf; and rnss dearth, destitution, 2?DB. might

and mx. Gr. would rd. nnxa nnrjj ? as 46 2
1
coord. Qal impf. 3

Earlier usage, know
1
p., v.
^.
Yahweh
rjDtf jh"i*]
Ex. 5 2 (J)
shorten here to TV"}" to get proper measure,
T*Tp]
in
tempting but unnecessary.
best to return to 2d pers. of v. 2-5
gloss.
be interpreted as prep.
11.
wj]
10.
25 12 33, of
is
relict of Str. n
in antith.
San B9B*]
,"nx3
interpreted as pi.
not justified by any example in
is
pl- abst., in
it is
an unnecessary
is
sf.
emphatic
Du. points
glosses of late editor,
This
world <? 18 16 19 5 241 33s
[*^?] n
10
^:
coll.
difficult to explain.
it is
definition of
adver.
3MKn] emph.
7.
vb. or copula understood.
supposed by Du. to be
gl.,
mn, but improb.
for
7
s
X niann] pi. f. ruins 102 of cities Je. 25 as Bosra
There is no evidence for the reference to nations in usage.
109 10 ruined dwellings.
Ps.
is
Tyre Ez. 26 20
13
Qal
Him
ptc. pi.
sf.
24 78 s4 ,
cv ym
Qal
Ho.
ptc.
nominal
2 22 5 4 8 2
\ft
force.
79
elsw. 91 14 Is. 52s Je.
so
48 17
&YI vb. (1) resort to God to consult or inolder mng. Gn. 25 22 (J) Ex. 18 15 (E); (2) seek in
2
s.

PSALMS
84
prayer and worship Pss. g11 14 2 (= 53 s ) 22 27 34s n 69 s8 77 s 105 4 1 19 s 10 Am.

4 6
Ho. io 12 Dt. 4"29 ; (3) ask for, demand, require, subj. God Pss. 9 13
5
-
io4.
18. 16.
Pss.
in 2
(j^ see k
tn application, study, late, 38 13 ,

j
16 8 (lymn).
force, v. v. 11 ;
nominal
vrvfrhy
phr. a.X.;
;jr>]
f>j|
avenger of
wjn]
d>dj?3
24
cf.
OH^k]
105 1
cf.
13.
gl.
12.
124
Qal
DM?"] Bhfi]
prosaic
is
bad sense;
in
Is.
Gn. 9 5 (P) Ez. 33 s
blood, cf.
mng. with d^di omitted.
for similar
n 27
Pr.
cf.
n good sense; (5) seek for, care for, 142 5
pi. c. S for ace. v. 3 .
imv. 3
Pi.
n945.94.155
Ch.
vyi
ptc.
Ps. io4 13
-
cf.
nor]
% nntr] vb. forget.
abs. io11 c. ace. His people, their cry or needs 913 io 12 132
(1) God subj.
42 io ^25 74 i9.23 77 io. ( 2 ) man sub >: ( a ) forget God 44 18 5022 106 21 divine
name 4421 deeds 78 7 n 106 13 benefits 103 2 laws U9 16 + 8t abs. 59 12
:
(b) forget persons 45 11 , things 102 5 I37 6
Niph. be forgotten 919 31 13
n.f. cry of distress, as Ex. 3 7 (J) 22 23 (E).

a"j;] Kt., d\U]J Qr., so
the reverse 9 19 , D*up io 17 , w sg. coll. io-- 9 9 , *jj> abst. 9 14
These variations illustrate confusion in MT.
(3 has 9 13 19 io 12 17 , for the pis. of both
t"i^P]
io 12
forms, TrivrjTes; elsw.
uses for both pis. without discrimination
it
22 27
irvr)Tes
(o^y;) 74 19 (o"jp)j trruxol 69 s3 (omj?) 12 6 72 2 4 (o"#); irpQcts 25 s 9 34s

11
76 10 147 5 149 4 (only for Dûp) ; for sg. uniformly irruxfo. It is doubtful
37
-
in form of pis. is any more than variation of same pi.

M ;, the supposed sg. of DMJ?, does not exist. Nu. 12 3 Kt. is
However, many think them different (cf. Rahlfs, *<y; und
v. BDZ?.
Psalmen, 1892, Dr. DB art Poor ).
is usually coll. for Israel
whether the difference

from the
improb.
in
UJJ
sg. ^y;.
d.
as afflicted by enemies, or the pious in Israel afflicted by the wicked, the

latter later
than the former
usually earlier than

7
35
34
8 11
10
6
( = 7o )
21
102 1 (unless
86
74
16
yjn -prv 25 ,
log 16
||
Is.
22
of
\f/
(a)
26s Zp. 3 12
13 19 io 12 pi. in this sense Pss. 9
cf. naji
17
coll. sg. as
Hb. 3 14
pr.)
n.
is
13
llrras 140 , 3M131
The
not alw. easy to determine.
The usage
pi.
up
126 22'27 25 9
jvaNi
<y;
Is.
09
66 2
JJ
Pss.
chi
>y;
39
,
above io2
Is.
19
14
40 18
>y;
88,
37
s3
11
146 22 25
10
82 s yui
of Zion
n>iy
35
sg. coll. is
9 9
51
21
54I 1
;
10
4
34 37 69 74 76 147 149 ,
(b) of the people as subjects, poor and needy
1432 41 17 49 13 Zc. ii 7u ;
28
(= 2 S. 22'28 ) gl. as Pr. 3 s4
72 2 412 ; (c) humble, over against proud 18
14. >n:n] Qal imv. sf. error for usual UJn 4 2 + nt. ks. 11 1 -*"
16 19 Zc. 9 9
BDB., but v. Ges.S 2^, EwJ 251 *. n*n] <g>, , &, in accord with 2d pers. of
cf. Is.
Ps.
But Aq., J,
original Ps.
with immediate context.
Ba.,
Now., Du., would

n.m. affliction
J >jv]
njc'd]
mo
||
nipS| 'V, Swtf
final clause
?3
\j/,
is gl.
but
p.,
is
gl.
cates a
38
10
For niD as abode of the dead
Pi. cohort, impf. 1
as often. r>~ro
32
8
Is. I
also
tr Is.
31
io
Je. 4
dependent on
gl.
16.
V30]
nntf
is
p.
ace. as
nptf] phr.
Mi.
13
jpoS, v.
c. 2
c.
as
+.
2 11
69 s
15 .
v. 2 , obj.
a.X., cf. \vx 'V
nnweâ
prep,
\"%T]
v.
W.
8j
n^M]
is
]V%
92
,
obj.
causal.
107 18 Jb. 38 17
15.
rnsDK VZ^~\
n:s
not elsw. in
TnSnrrVs]
2.
accord
in
44 88 10 107 1041 119s0
njo q 11 25 18 31 8 119 153 Gn. 31 42 (E) Ex. 3 7 481 (J).

Qal ptc. pi. sf. I s. i.p. It is an explanatory gl.
*
and nsn
rd. pf. 'jlin
v. Intr.S
1
.
vb. Qal cohort, impf.
The line is complete without noun, which

The change to 3 p. and tetrameter indi-
the Pit of Sheol, or a pit dug out,
former, and that was probably the original
mng.
v.
16
\
v. 14
suggests the
But when the
Str.
was

PSALMS
3, and most moderns, as (2)
Ex. 1513.16
(all 13)
Yahweh and
to
ref.
42 24
i s#
17.
not to peh, sg.

J upl vb.
38 13 109 11 ;
But
18.
56
so Hu., 3 De.
tfg'U
Niph.
laitf']
future
10
nrf]
f w]
PBV.; but
so here <g, Aq., 2,
vb.
88 13
||
Niph.
pf. refl.
roa
Vd]
w>m as io2
knock down,
3 - 4 - 13 (v.
Yahweh
c.
as 48* 76*
phr. a.X.
i 1 ).
sf.
tfj^j]
subj. elsw. Pi.
*n
J tf
rd.
not return to the place from which they came, but as
6 11 704
cf.
adj. pi. cstr. elsw. Is.
poor, in Hex.
mng. neces-
the latter
with &, Aq., &, E, Ols., Ew., Ba., We.,

vb. be trapped; elsw. Qal lay snares 1247 141 9
turn back in defeat
v. P.
11
Xyî]
coll.
pointing favours Qal ptc.
Buhl,
made
as Pss. io2 17 9 31 5 32s 62 12 68 29 142 4 143 8
rel.
4321.
pass, as elsw. of things 745 77 20 79 10
and not
85
three lines of the Str. were in no part original.
The remaining
pron. poetic: (1) demonstrative 12 8 Hb.

j$,
X.
to tetrameter the relative clause with rev
changed
sary.
AND
IX.
65
nS">Kts>S], S
11
cf.
v. 4
of late style with local ace,
Ps. 50'22
r^x]
needy,
adj.
E, D, mostly poetic; as adj. 109 16 , elsw. n. 49 s ; subject to
J,
oppression and abuse 37 14 ; to be cared for by the righteous 82 4 112 9 by God

10
107 41 113 7 132 15 140 13, by king 72 4 12 13 13 ; needing help from God g19
35
,
(=
12 6 40 18
is
B?UK]
Str.
6612
706 ) 74
(v. 8*).
7
Je. 6
21.
86 1 109 22
21
adapted to io 2
gl.
sg. coll.
T"^]
nw]
is
X.
nirr>]
is
as 22 2
TVuh~\
1.
gl.
20.
nrp] imv. cohort,
destroying measure and the proper beginning of
enemy as mere man antith. Yahweh; so v. 21

"more def. and distinct than T#%" BDB;
gl.
fvvc]
Dr.,
after Luther, " Meister."
such a severe sense.
69 s4 109 31
>r;)
||
of
DB.,
so 3, Aq., 9, t,
(all
Du.
ctr. nK"V>D txt. err. for J
io 18 562
cf.
But 6, 5, voyjoBtr-qv = rn"D teacher, so Ba.

is no usage to justify the use of teacher in
But there
i""7
final clause.
."'.]
making 1. too long.

cf. no^ 2 1
n.pn] prosaic gl.,
42 10 43 2 74 1 88 15 with impf. expostulation;

adj. c. 2, a.X. possibly txt. err. for
P"rna]
18 43
nyi2 n. terror 76 12,
p^rnr
(S,
3, as elsw.
2. ?y-\ nwia] )?8h is gl. defining subj. vb., but making 1. too
38 12 139 2
long; rd.imN.ja.
niDTDu] is an explanatory gl.
J npyo n.f. devices, alw. in
.
sense, elsw. 21 12 , wickedness, in act 37 7 139 20 .
bad
(1) devise, plan,

(2)
44
c.
23
c.
ace. alw. evil in
20
5
;
(2) devise,
inf.
*?
c.
different tone
and
is
73
16
Pr.
gnomic
24s
3.
SSn
*?]
might begin
in character (v.36 ).
Str. ?,
^p; rjx~]
sentence, improb. because of parall. vbs. and gnomic style.

its
Qal
36s 41 8 52 4 140 s
Niph. be accounted
40 18 (good?); (3) impute iniquity 32 2
imputed 106 31
Pi. (1) consider, be mindful of 77 s 119 59 144 3
S pers.
88 5
larri] i.p. $atfn vb.
elsw. 21 12 35 4
\}/,
syn., obj. of
"itfoj
is
tion.
rpa]
syn. SSn,
â
c.
of
1.
and
2;
^DJ as49 19
before >xa
is
but
it
has a
makes a prose
Rd. Snwr, then
error of interpreta-
congratulate self (v. j13 ).
^ by attaching
and made an awkward sentence.

It is possible then that *pa was originally interpreted in bad sense as curse,
euphemism for S*?p, as Gr., to avoid the cursing and contemning of Yahweh
even by the wicked (v. Br. SIIS p- 178 ). But all these difficulties are due to
err. of | in arrangement of lines.
fMj] Pi. pf. J Y*<) vb. Qal contemn 107 11
'>
v^'J
to this v. as rel. clause mutilated Str.
Nu. 14"- 23 16 30 (J) Je. 23 17 +. It begins

1bk najp] phr. o.X. J nai n.m. only here \p interp. i?DB. of
haughtiness of the wicked; cf. D*rjJ 'J ioi 5 , vb. a ? 'J 131 1
Kara rb
But
Je.
Str.
3?* Dt. 32 19
}
as (5.
Pi. elsw. v. 13
74
10 - 18
4.
PSALMS
86
tt\t]6os ttjs dpyrjs
Du.
difficult phr.
3 secundum
avrov;
however, thinks
rd. ann,
but this
altititdinem
improbable
is
fur oris sui ;
so Du.,
who,
rather interprets the
it
correct in thinking of the greatness of divine anger,
is
d^Vn
these as words of wicked just as in next clause.
14 1
pn]
53
s
,
and
not
a denial of the existence of God, but of His presence and interest in the
matter.
I [>;n]
=be
strong;
as v. 26 ;
noun
the
lrftDJD"Sa]
tv&Tuov avrov, as 9 2:)
(3
is
s ;n strength
cf.
but is
is
prob. interpretation.
making 1. too
htv] a.X. Qal
long.
gl.,
5.
impf.
so RV., Ols., De., Pe., Che., Ba., Du., Dr.
But 3 partureunt ; so Aq., Quinta impf. Sin. <g ê^TjXolvrai, so & be pro= V?n\ Niph. impf. J ^n. % pnSxn is followed by Gr., Lag., We. in
reading rvSr, but that was probably interpretation. The text of (3 best suits
faned
'
The ways
context.
name
of
God
Yahweh
of
48 11 Ez. 20 9
Is.
14
22
are defiled here, as holy places Ez. 7 24 25 s ,

16
, even God Himself Ez. 22
>,-ffn] Kt.
-
27 11 37 s4 51 15 +, term of D for divine laws (v. i 1 ).

2
Dô] n.m. height {v. ys ) begins Str.
f nySaa] elsw 34 629 lo63 "9*
Sa] is gl., spoiling
|^ wrongly attaches this n. to the previous context.
err. for
v:ni, Qr., <g, as 25*-
D.
measure.
104 5
v. 11 18
nc] phr.
14 1
(=
53
26
74
35
mts. 46 s ,
Niph.
63>si<-?aJ
of foot 38 1 " 94 18
kingdom 46 7 , land
Q
Niph. made to totter, be shaken, overthrown, usually with neg., earth
its foundations 82 5 , â? 93I 96 10 , the holy city 46 s , Mt. Zion 125 1 ,
impf. % 01D VD
60 4
^3
6.
a^
totter, slip
men, espec. the righteous, with neg.
usually of
112 6 , without neg. 13 6 140 11 ,
5
8
8
s a, elsw.
15 16 21
of steadfast obedience 17 5
fig.
30 7 62 s
Hiph.
dislodge,
11
4
11
49 12 77 9 85 s 102 18 135 18 146 10 ,
f "Hi 1-6] at close of 1. 33
5s 140
beginning icP 79 13 89 2 106 31 1 19 90 in the middle 89 5
Therefore Du. is
not justified in saying "gehort das mi -nV nach stehendem Sprachgebrauch
let fall
at
jna~S
zum Vorhergehenden."
malo
jn Kâ without
rel. is
nu N]
;
is
more prob.
awkward.
7.
is
&vev kolkov,
<g
n s s]
sine
vb. swear, syn. iek,
and not noun cursing, as
awkward
18
subsequent clause, which makes an
, with
f*3 59
sentence, gives a line too long, and obscures the Str. d which began
with
n^d wo] phr.
irre.
?>?} ^DV] P hr - elsw

px v. j6 This couplet
is
But
a.X.
9 10 J D
pni rVDnc] phr. a.X., but cf. nipz?l

8
Is.
io 1
cf.
Ps. 55 11 .
tetrameter and gnomic, and
if
For
'
Tfn
Vdj? v.
original there
55
7
12
.
15 .
must be
and deceit is suited to the context. The

original was doubtless without "pm and pm, which were amplifications.
8. J O^sn] n. pi. settlements of tents Gn. 25 16 (P), or houses Lv. 25 81 (H),
so Ba., Du., Dr.
(g /J*ra irXovaicov, V cum divitibus Dngga (cf. Is. 53), is
improb. QL WVT) suits the context, but would be prosaic.
J onnDJp] n. pi.
a
gl.
it
takes the place of
Str. c,
secret places for hiding, elsw. 17 12 646, sg. v. 9 dub.
follows
it
D,
as La. 2, 3,
by appending
eirrroplav <xov, as
for
this
48 14
ace. to ancient order of
1.
to
v. 8
na^ri v. 14
D'N of 1DK leaving ySn.
naVrb]
cf.
But
vrv]
Heb. alphabet.
els
=tyrb.
D*K3 hn Qr. v. 10
&
begins
Str.
>,
MT.
which
neglects
robustos tuos, Aq. rrju

this last as Gr. dittog.
rbu tr^v-qra, so &, UL
naSn adj.
BDB.; n;Sn Ew.S 1*^); rrSp Ko. 11 -* 1 )"*. But these are the only
possible passages, and the derivation from y/^n after Arabic is dub.
Aap/ess,
I >pj]
adj.
innocent, elsw. 15 5 244 9421 106 s8 Dt. 19 10 27 25
9.
naoa] Kt. a
PSALMS
c.
X nap n.
76
Je. 25
rponS]
18 12 31 21
thicket, booth, as
f.
Qr. Ps. 27 s
s8
,
3*w]
lion;
draw
(2)
out,
of Str.
initial x
catch, seize, elsw. Ju. 21 21 .
drai away;
^^3]
not suited to a lion.
is
We
missing.
is
^rp, sf. c. % 1 D
2 at expense of measure.
1.
\*pn vb.
prolong 36 11 85 s 109 12
Wt^C, but the use of a net
The
87
,
t~\?? vD
"Ottos] inf. cstr. c. 3 temporal.
X.
and Kt. 27 5 but Qr.
repeated
written, also TBTP impf.
inf. fully
AND
IX.
might supply
is
28 3 both of
cf.
usually attached to
attaches
* Qal pf.
it
to next Str.
hunt
vb.
"ira
ro-n] Kt. adj. rvr, so Aq., 2, 3, &, Hu. 3 , Ba., confractus

as 140 12 La. 3 52
10 io 18
K3"i vb. <rr^, elsw. Pi.
but Qr. ns-v.
Qal impf. ['13-]
cf. jp 9
;
.
44
20
10
Ew.,
Ols.,
so < TaTrei.vd:aei,
De.
a vb. does not
nyn
interpret
al.
Niph. &? crushed 38
hwjiiliabit, Gr.;
as
Qal
consec.
= and he
pf.
is
of a net, and does not yield the needed
suit the use
prob. that the original reading was
The
incn3 -p~ix.
n:jn
fell
"is
19
.
Such
crushed.
X,
It is
off
owing
i.
The is txt. err. for s originally in the Egyptian Aramaic
added to "p was interpretation of form. VHtna was transposed,
and thus easily went into previous v.
VDWV3] 3 of instrument and pi. % cixy
to haplog. of
The
script.
'
usage (1) strong numbers, here as 35 18 Am. 5 1 2 cf. vb. Ps. 38 20

11. % via "Trip?] phr. elsw. 13 2
139 17 ; elsw. (2) mighty 135 10
adj. ace. to
40
s - 13
69
makes
the former
error, for
from
Hfcl, v.
28 2 63 s 134 2
12.
too long
1.
an early
Ht'
nxjS] is gl., destroys

69 18 88 15 102 3 143 7 ; cf. 4425 10429
PiD-ip] Qal cohort, imv. urgent entreaty, v.
Sn mm]
f.
11
22 25 279 30 8 5
the measure.
3 have
({,
up
Lift
Kt.
D"j>?]
is
it.
the
dmj;*,
the latter goes into the next line.
gl.,
Qal archaic strong imv.
Nfe'j]
It is
for usual
hand, to smite, as 106 26 usually in prayer

,
Qr., v. gl 3 , so v. 17 , "uj? for
an original
jj?.
L,
s
d\-iSn] is a gl.
14. hpn";] Qal pf. 2 m.,
X n P" >? ] wherefore, as 8g* .
nnx '? although in 4, is yet dittog. of nnm.
fully written r, defective \s*.
13.
d>*di
Scy] phr.
a.X., cf. jini
hvy
v. 7
90 10
pose, to requite with the hand, the

requital 284
no
120 3 .
The
gl.,
though
in <3.
as
in final clause;
by
preted by |^,
16.
l,
r:.
1\h$
but
^3**]
Du., Pi. imv.

17.
the
mm]
nnS] Qal
of
inf. est.
lifted up, as v. 12 .
:^J?p] emph.
12 i46 9
;
makes
1.
Join]
jru in
too long,
is
dittog. of peh
v.j5
pur-
E*n*in] inter-
Qal impf.; by AV., Dr., JPSV. as juss., and following vb. as

<&, U, Aq., 2, j$, 0, Gr., Du. as Niph. impf., so also Nxcn.
i6
pf., v.
&
diroXriade,
nw]
U peribitis ;
is
so Gr.
gl.
defining
n3X%
better as
The sf. is an interpretation of the original y~\i<^ v. v. 18

makes the 1. too long.
337 pan] Hiph. impf. 2 m. J13
'*"??<]
gl.,
jnj, h
the sense of
n. (m.) orphan: (1) of

ioU-U La. 5*.
15. pm]
(2) of nation
paaiXetiaei,!*! regnabit; so Gr. r\hr:\
Qal.
is
It
r\^2
usual rendering, as syn. of taking into the hand, has
justification in usage.
individuals 68 6 82 3 946 ic>9 9

is
hand
mind, give attention
to,
as 78 s Jb. II 13 2 Ch. 12 14 .
The
sf. is
set
a misinter-
Du. would rd. 2d pers.

7}* N ] is used with 3'^pn, elsw.
only Pr. 2 2 and is here an unnecessary gl., v. $3 176
18. Tip mp'T'-Ss] is a
marginal gl. which has crept into the text. It disturbs the sentence, and
makes the line too full.
23tt 7 Qal inf. cstr. expressing purpose of
PJ^]
Yahweh. Jpp vb. Qal (1) usually intrans., tremble, be in terror Dt. I 29 7 21
pretation.
Hi.,
20 3 31 6
Jos.
Jb. 31
34
,
||
but this does not suit context;
(2) trans., cause to
PSALMS
88
tremble, terrify Is. 2 19
21 suits this
passage and gives intensity to
89 s
ptc. of 'El, as terrible, exciting terror, Ps.
pNH
(5
This
Sj?.
Ps.
weh
16
),
enly temple
),
(v. ),
v. 166 .
as 930,21 .
mountains
(v.
Niph.
jnNn
;d]
v. 166 .
str. 81
and expostulates with those who urge him
his enemies to the
56
cmjn]
The Psalmist has taken refuge
a guest Ps.
1 1 is
(v.
and not suited to
interpretation,
is
PSALM XL,
(v.
lc ~ 3
Yahweh
).
is
in
to flee
in
Yahfrom
His heav-
testing the righteous (v. 5a ), hating the wicked
and about to destroy them
(v. ).
Yahweh
the general truth that
liturgical couplet states
loveth the righteous, and they
will behold His face (v. 7 ).
JN
(Thee), Yahweh, have
How say
ye to
" Flee to (the)
"
For
lo
taken refuge.
me
mountain as a bird
they tread the bow,
"
They have prepared
"
To
"
When
"
The
arrow on the
their
string,
shoot in darkness at the rightminded.

the foundations are being thrown
righteous
YAHWEH
Yahweh
is
is
in
in
what has he done
down,
"
His holy temple;
heaven, His throne
His eyes behold (the world),

His eyelids try the sons of mankind.
Yahweh
trieth the righteous,
But the wicked His soul doth hate;

He will rain upon the wicked coals of fire,
Brimstone and a burning wind will be the portion of their cup.
and then subsequently in 331ft (v. Intr. 27. 33). It is

The Ps. was in
a Ps. of refuge, giving the experience of an individual, and stating it objectively.
It
adapted
to
(1) There
was generalised by glosses and a concluding couplet, and so

public
is
of the destruction of
words: mnirn
v.
3
,
The
worship.
no reference
following are
the
evidences of date
to earlier literature, except possibly to the story
Sodom: Gen.
elsw. Is. 20
2 S.
19
io4
6
(2) The
(J), in the original v. .
in a different sense; rioySi v. 6 , elsw.
24
La. 5 10 Ps. 119 53 ; and syntax, ine; v. 6 showing neglect of juss. characteristic
of Is. 2 give evidence of a date not earlier than the Exile.
(3) The pnx
3. 5. 7
js
one
wh
S eeks
Yahweh and is rightminded; there is no

The enemies are not foreign but
disorder.
(4) (a) The reference to the heavenly
earthly, points to a time when the earthly temple
refuge in
trace of legal or
gnomic conceptions.
domestic, and are
men
of
temple and neglect of the
PSALM XL
had
The wide outlook
(b)
religious influence.
little
89
of the divine inspection
of the world implies the world-point of view rather than the provincial.
(c)
The conception of
seems to be subsequent to
Ps.
of Ezra and his times.

feeble
community
Str. I.
Yahweh],
cf.
Is. 2 ,
and
to
the whole the
precede the legal attitude
explained as from the circumstances of the
It is best
in Jerusalem shortly after the Restoration.
The
1.
D, and
J,
On
post-deuteronomic.
is
Psalmist
states
probably in the original
refuge],
and the sure
the disciplinary testing of the righteous
destruction of the violent enemies
as 31
71
/ have
emphatically,
objectively.
less
taken
Thee,
in
condensed by a late editor to "in Yahweh,"

is not dismayed by his perils or the
Therefore he
Vrss.
anxieties of his advisers, but on the contrary expostulates with
them.
How say ye
up with
me ?].
to
Flee
situation.
The remainder
of the Str.
taken
is
which the poet describes the perilous
their advice, in
(thou)],
so
ancient Vrss.
all
and
over
Qr.,
against Kt. " flee ye," which originated from " your mountain,"
an error of MT.,
is
thought
for
mountain as of Vrss.
as a bird\
be a proverbial popular phrase by
to
Birds flee to forests
when
in peril,
and as these
This
Hu.,
Evv.,
al.
were
in Palestine
The mountains of
on mountains, naturally to the mountains.
Judah were especially places of refuge on account of numerous
caves, steep cliffs, and inaccessible rocks
therefore from the
;
earliest to the latest times
cuted
2.
David
so for
The reason
S.
26; for Mattathias
24,
for this advice is they
prepared their arrow

they are
they have been refuges of the perse-
ready to shoot, he
all
The enemies
the string].
o?i
in
is
Mac.
tread the bow
deadly
peril.
||
they
28
.
have
are archers,
to
shoot in
darkness].
They
with him
but they are hidden, concealed in the darkness, so
that he cannot
are not in battle array, they are not face to face
tell
when they
shoot or from what direction
will
they are secret, treacherous, though deadly enemies.
probably not real archers, but they are compared to
ambush.
at
the rightminded].
of the Psalmist, but of
they are rightminded.
The poet
the
is
all
They
are not only the enemies
the rightminded, and for the reason that
Their purpose
in peril just
institutions, the social
to destroy the righteous.
is
because he
foundations are being thrown down]
established
They are
bowmen in
and
is
:
righteous.
3.
When
the foundations are the
civil
order of the com-
PSALMS
90
munity.
V interpret as vb. with
(3, SS,
rel.
" For what Thou hast
established they throw down," which thinks of the institutions as
These enemies are not only enemies of the righteous,

down all the institutions and good order of
These institutions protect the rightminded righteous
society.
when they are destroyed the righteous are exposed to violence
The righteous'], emph. in position, for his rightof all kinds.
divine.
but they are pulling
eousness
That describes the Psalmist
the real issue.
is
statement of his timid advisers.
what has
in the
he done], so PBV.,
Experience shows that he has not accomplished
Kirk, rightly.
anything under such circumstances
therefore in such a time,
and in such peril, the best advice is " flee," take refuge in the
in striking antith. to the Psalmist's action in taking
mountains
The translations " What can the righteous
refuge in Yahweh.
do?" AV., RV., though sustained by Dr. 19 ; "shall do," JPSV.,
are difficult to reconcile with the Heb. perfect tense.
The
eight lines of this Str. are synth. each to the previous in regular order.
are doing.
The advisers have

The Psalmist now
Yahweh
doing, as a justification of his seeking refuge in
Str.
II.
is
an
It is therefore
stated strongly
Yahweh
is
in
His holy
v.
4a 6 4c
-
'
6
,
strongly what
This
antistr. to the previous one.
posed of four couplets, three syn.

4.
what the enemies
more
in antith. states
one
temple], sometimes
Him.
com-
Str. is
vA
antith.
Yahweh
is
con-
ceived as resident in His holy temple in Jerusalem, in the throne
room of that temple,

Yahweh is in heaven,
His
Hb. 2 20 Ps. 18 7
.
as
79
138
the temple
is
2
;
but here from the syn.
the heavenly one, as Mi.
throne], either in apposition with heaven
heaven itself
on His throne ; in
as a closer definition of
as the throne,
local accusative
either case, seated
throne in His heavenly palace.
66\ or
on His
cf. Is.
Enthroned there He is not indifHis eyes

and among men.
ferent to what transpires on earth
behold], the object has fallen out of J^, but is given in some Vrss.
It is
as the world, which is most appropriate to the context.
especially favoured
kind].
marks
The
closely
tetrastich
is
by the syn. His
eyelids are strained in
and accurately
in antith. to v.
all
that
eyelids try the sons
of man-
the severe scrutiny, which
men do
in the world.
This
the statement of the Psalmist that he
PSALM XL
91
has taken refuge in Yahweh, and the advice to seek refuge in the
He
mountains.
has in fact sought refuge in heaven, a place
higher and more secure than the mountains
and in
Yahweh, the heavenly King, who is investigating just this situation
5. Yahweh trieth the righteous'].
in which he is involved.
If,
35
and rightminded v. 2c
as his advisers admit, he is righteous v.
Yahweh is scrutinising him, trying him and his case thoroughly.
but the wicked His soul doth hate].
This exact antith. to the
previous line is weakened by a later editor, at the expense also
of the measure, in his effort to describe the wicked more particularly by him that loveth violence.
They are the archers of v. 2
infinitely
Their treacherous
preparations
observed by Yahweh, and
The
soul
is
to
He
shoot
them from His very
hates
the seat of the passion of anger and hatred, for
man.
as well as for
man, and hating
Yahweh
therefore,
If,
Yahweh.
rain
is
He
is
and
by the
figure of
Yahweh
do with
this
13" 15
Samum
is difficult
Sodom Gn.
Coals
the earthly situa-
of fire], so after 2.
and thunderbolts
and
The
19
similar
what snares have
syn. brimstone
24
(J),
or Sirocco of the East.
in
fire gives a heterogeneous
to understand
storm of judgment.
the destruction of
the
flashes
J^ snares
it
on His heavenly
is
fact that divine interpositions are ordinarily
For an image of lightning

combination, and
is
it
one and
conceived as coming from heaven.

terms, v. Ps. 18
take refuge
The
down from heaven upon
looking
is
also
God
synth. to the previous
will rain upon the wicked].
suggested by the fact that
throne and
tion
This couplet
6.
3.
soul.
by the
not a sound one
why he should do what he has done
rather a reason
in antith. to v.
is
all
trying the righteous
is
his deadly enemies, the reason given
advisers for fleeing to the mountains
in
the righteous are
to
reminds of
and a burning wind of
will be
the portion of their
cup], not that they were to drink in their cup such a mixture of
brimstone and burning, but the cup

enjoys at a feast.
Yahweh
men, and they drink

is
rains
casting
down
of the previous Str. "
and so
What has
5
,
of what one
Instead of a draught of joy,
In antith. to these wicked
the foundations of society
from heaven upon them
as Ps. 16
from heaven upon these wicked
their portion.
a draught of burning judgment.
is fig.,
v.
3a
,
is
Yahweh
it
men
raining
fire
in response to the final question
he done "
v.
36
is
the answer
PSALMS
92
there
him.
7.
no call for him to do anything. Yahweh has done it for

The wicked have their portion already in hand.
The Ps. has reached its splendid climax. There was nothing
is
more
be
to
But a
said.
better devotional ending,
he might give
later editor, thinking
it
appends an appropriate couplet.
For the righteous Yahweh loveth

upright will behold His face.
The
This
is
a synth. couplet enhancing the privileges of the righteous

the upright] are the " rightminded "
The righteous
of the Ps.
(v.
2c
||
).
still
probably on account of the unusual
later editor,
emph. position of " the righteous," regards it as predicate of

Yahweh, or adjective, and so either " Yahweh is righteous " or
" the righteous Yahweh," and accordingly supplies an object to
" righteous acts" which may be interpreted either of
the vb.
s
righteous acts of the righteous man, as Is. 64 or of the righteous
behold His face~], so
acts which Yahweh Himself loves to do.
RV., Dr., that is, see the face of Yahweh, as His guest in the
11
15
That is the
temple, Kirk., cf. 5^, or after death, cf. 16 17
But it may be
highest privilege of the one whom Yahweh loves.
:
rendered " His face beholdeth the upright," so essentially AV.,

JPSV., which
1.
is
emph.
rnn-o]
defective.
$T?]
a rather tame repetition of
v.
4c
,
and
is
improbable,
liturgical addition to the Ps.
even in a
1.
is
^Dn]
It is
Qal
action completed in present,
pf.
2 12
v.
This
probable that the original was Tôn nvr> *p as 31 2 71 1
how? in expostulation 137 4 as Gn. 39 44 s 34

7
canst thou {ox you) Ps. u 1 as Ju. 16 15 Is. 19 11
how
,ONn
0)"
Jos. 9 (J), t
T?
19
Is. I44 12 Je. 48 s9
T?^]
Je. 2^; (2) exclam. how! in satisfaction Ps. 73
3
imv.
pi.
originated
Kt.
Qal
m.
from sf. D^n which is not
to me, v. j
n]
(0
a(^ v *
nterr g
'
sustained by context nor by Vrss. which rd. -ncx ied in.

fs. is
69'21 Jb. 2 11
ton]
J "nj vb.
correct.
is
Qal move
to
and fro, flutter as bird
42 11 Hiph. cause to wander aimlessly

form of prep, r sim. v. 2(f.
,
antith. pns, v. i 1 , here
an unnecessary
gl.
urr] Polel pf. 3

form in p descriptive, v. 7 13
without pausal vowel as indicated by Mas.
.
X n-v vb.
c.
ace. p.
64 5
c.
ace. p.
19
also ace. rei 27 11
for 3 elsw. Is. 25 10 (Qr.)
43 44
86 n
16 - 19
36 12 59 12
p.
64s
c.
19
83
Jb. 9
30
Qr.
v. txt.
Qal impf. 3 pi. full

proper perfect.
"^"V?]
S p.
pur-
inf. cstr. c. 7
2.
Hiph
(i)
same
s
s
(2) direct, teach -p-ci 25 32 , of
prob. also 45 s {v. txt.).
102
pi.
"u
sympathy
D^ytfin] a class as v. 5
2.
nn^] Qal
Qal (1) shoot arrows c.acc.
elsw. in
n#j5 fWi]
i.p.
pose.
as fugitives
fuller archaic
Accordingly
//-*,
God
-p-o 25 12
t '03] poetic, archaic
Before Son
(Kt.) i64 -* 19I6 378.
.
PSALM XL
more euphonic than
204
Is.
a.
rVmtfn]
when.
conj.
f aS neh]
This does not
emph.
n. pi.
v.
32 11 36 11 64 11 94 15 97 11
11
f ntf n.
3.
*a]
4
(1) sitting place, buttocks 2 S io
our passage.
suit
93
has
2.
leges.
so usually
de<r/AoL,
foundations, Dr. buttresses (Is. 19 10 J is interpreted as same; but <J, 9T

n>ntf, so Bu.).
<g, ^ interpret 6'ti A KarripTiaio here, n article for relative and
verb,
rYintf
improb.
//W T/fow
I D-p Q al
C1)
down, so here of walls of
emph.; vb. Qal impf. 3
ure.
(3
els
Syr.
God
subj.
perceive
26 11
Is.
3 make
c.
tempting but
is
naSnS as io 8
iA
Yahweh
23 9
world
to
behold: (1)
see,
His eyes
ace.
n Jb.
17
(a)
X D*5';_D';J
10 - 14
is
n.m.
"?^B"noJ
obj. is
cf.
Jb.
needed
meas-
for
n God's
,
face
a;a in temple 27*.
">
17
(2)
15
;
see,
His providential working 46 9
in
pi. eyelids
phr. a.X.;
better suited to context v. i?U.
{c) c. a look on,
wn* vr>]
probably assimilated to that
ace. rei 58-
c.
His temple 63 3
in
The
of habitual action.
pi.
Hexapla nSnS
Qal
vb.
% nrn]
(b)
This
city Je.
rbv irivrjTa
has
passage;
4.
87
v.
s5
50 15 , cities Ez. 36
tones are needed; there should be no Makkeph.
Two
n.
n>v
^tftf established,
Niph. impf. 3 pi. full form, cf. v. 2 (3 interprets as Qal.

Niph. be thrown
throw down 28 5 ; (2) ?va/ away teeth 5s 7
piDnrr]
1324
5.
pv
jna">
a complete sentence attaching jfBhl to next line.
">].
|,
by
Du. attaches it to previous clause, making two tetrameters. But the testing
is more appropriate to the righteous, and we get a better antith. by contrasting
God's dealings with the righteous and the wicked in the two lines, jneni is
the proper antith. to pnx. Then Don anxi must be a gl. of specification.
trsj subj.;
itfDj nNjir] Qal pf. 3 f.
but < fuaei ttjv eavrov tyvxhv (cf.
In <g itfBJ is himself; in $? K^p3 is the seat
Pr. 8 s6 ) must have rd. n:t\
of anger.
<& makes the antith. in the person of the wicked, f^ with the
this
4 followed
previous line,
j3, as seat
v.
juss.
but
tfgj n.f. as X reflexive
has
it
lost
juss.
its
cf.
69 11
for
id3
v.
paraphrase of pers. pronouns
\f/
nap?] Qal impf., in form
6.
often
force, as
.
in
later
only
fig.;
n 6 DTO]
n? n.m. bird trap, in
only
i/'
poetry after
Is. 2 .
manna jS 24
flesh
is
fig.
scribal error for

12
cf. 44
ana ex Is. 54
f ^ns coal Pr. 26
of calamities and plots 1 19 110 124 7 1406 142 4
21 .
J3DK, Du.
ipns after 2, Ew., Ba.,

X
19
denom. rain, Qal, Am. 47

Hiph. in
bread Ex. 164 (J) and coals of fire Ps.
$"V2D vb.
78 27 ,
49
of emotions and passions
22
3
Je. 18 , u ip> 's Pss. 91 , cf.
16
1247 141 9 Ho. 9 8 as source or agent of calamity

8 14 Jos. 23 13 ; so here if correct, but altogether improbable.
3
7
12
74
X tf*f] n> f- fi re > f conflagration, antith. D^D 66 , as consuming 68
118 12 ; subj. mpa 83 15 , exa ptf 46 10 8017 , ex nun 21 10
(2) of lightning,
;
69 23 Ho.
Ps.
Is.
(a) natural 29 7 1044 105 32 148 8
ex
(b) theophanic,
ex >Sm i8 13
14
,
cf.
140 11 so
,
Yahweh 50 3 97 s (3) The historic theophanies

of the Exodus 78 14 105 39 consuming Korah ex nyan 106 18
(4) Fire of anger
nSax 189 21 10 78 s3 exa mpa 79 5 = 8947 cf. 78 21 of strong emotion ex nyan 394 .
here
if
It
>Dnfl.
precedes
Jnnoj]
brimstone,
n.f.
fig.
fnW?}]
raging
11 no need however of
njp] portion,
n.f. pi.
of
n.f.
Yahweh
of judgment, with nnocn also Gn. 19 24 (J) Ez. 38 22

fig. zeal sg. Ps. 119 53 pi. of the wind Samum
.
heat,
rvn,
which makes
cstr. n>jn.
165 , in bad sense
y'njn
63 11 ,
1.
(v.
cf.
too long; of fever of famine La. 5 10

15 ) in good sense,
.
GesJ 95 " Lag. 5Ar81
6S 24
It
was
contr. for
euphony and
PSALMS
94
Makkeph
should be connected with cdid by a
for a single tone.
Do
n.f.
cup in good sense as given by Yahweh 23 s 116 15 Yahweh Himself 16 5 ; in

s
12 La. 4'21
6
bad sense given the wicked to drink
Is. 51 17 Ez. 23 33
75 Je. 49
2ns nin' |-mx >r] cf. v. 5a
7.
The position of pns is unusual. Accordingly
,
was regarded by
it
supplied in
human
1.
acts as
too long.
Is.
ject.
Ges.
not
if
it
Je. 51
vn\
"V}].
-vr\
The
may be an
10
">&
But
t.
v.
11
may be
vb.
is
it
here only
pi.
but
t.,
if
doubtless a
obj.
was
correct here of
gl.
making
the
and therefore doubtful.
coll.,
connected with p>Tt t
if
original with
ir,
coll.
as
as sub-
but here sg. as Jb. 2028 2j 2: \ v.
pi.,
suffix gives
-f-
and not
interpretation
This form of
Yahweh, and a cognate
as an attribute of
archaic suffix for vjo, usually
'DVjO
103(2 ) n 3 .
These two
64 s
'idvio
<S interprets as
subj.;
}fy, (S,
righteous ads, of divine acts 103 6
rh\*Tt
more melodious ending
to the Ps.
lines expressing a general truth are a later gl. for congregation,
not suited to the original Ps.
PSALM
XII., 4 str. 4 4
Ps. 12 is a prayer, in which the congregation implores

to save them, for
(v.
He
2-3
and
Yahweh
away and liars prevail
Yahweh Himself says that
vanish
the faithful
4
to cut off the liars (v. 5 ).
will arise, and set the afflicted in safety (v. 6
Yahweh
gation finally expresses confidence that
from the wicked round about

r\ SAVE, Yahweh,
(v.
And
(every) tongue speaking great
To our
our own who
Those who
Our
"
lip is
RECAUSE
Now
"
say, "
words
of
mankind;
tongues we give might,
us?
lord over
is
"
of the spoiling of the afflicted, because of the sighing of the poor,
will I arise," saith
will set
(When
The congrethem
no more;
vanished from
is
).
will preserve
for (kindness) is
(faithfulness)
7b
8-9
among the sons

Empty lies they speak, each with his neighbour,
With flattering lip, with double mind they speak.
TyTAY Yahweh cut off every flattering lip,
For
(him) in
down)
thrust
'P'HOU, Yahweh,
Yahweh.
safety,
will (shine forth for)
to the earth
he
shall
him,
be purified seven times."
wilt preserve (his life),
Wilt keep (him) from
this
generation forever.
(Though) round about the wicked walk,
(When Thou
The
latter
it
Ps.
was
in
risest up),
B, then
(Thou dost
in
H and
received the assignment
an octave lower, that
is,
lightly
E&
rirr^n"^,
by the bass voice
(jv.
esteem) the sons of mankind.
(v. Intr.
27, 31, 33).
indicating that
Intr. 34).
it
The
was
to
In the
be sung
Ps. is unusually
PSALM
4x4x4.
symmetrical in structure,
The date of the
v. 7 .
but demonst.
= 1D3N
v. 2
77
Ps.
XII.
This
95
disturbed by the gnomic
is
cannot be too late because of

v. 8 is
not
1?
without article
the use of -pan, D'UiDN v. 2 , D"jy,
classic,
juss. v.*,
v. 26 as 7 10
-idj
DW3M
v. 6 , for
members of the congregation over against wicked members,
gl. in
cohort
77
and
2
v.'
ids
the righteous
all
indicate a
time of religious declension, in which the pious were in great suffering and
peril, especially
and
from slander and violence.
The
internal corruption.
It
was a time of external peace

sins of speech, v. 3 , cf. 41 7
upon
great stress laid
24
33
8
v. 4 cf. 131 1 ; indicates the influence of Persian ethics.
144 Pr. 6 1 Ch. 12
V. 6 gives a citation from Is. 33 10 , and not the reverse. All this favours the
;
when
Persian period, at the time

freely with the
the people were corrupted by mingling too
neighbouring nations, subsequent to the building of the second
temple and prior to the reforms of Ezra and Nehemiah.
Str.
I.
composed of two tetrameter
is
couplets themselves are antith.
Yahweh.
entreaty to
2.
The
couplets.
syn.
save'], cohort, imv., earnest
for], giving the
kindness
reason.
||
faith-
and best suited to

and other Vrss. followed by EV 8 have " godly " and
10
9
is no more], have come to an end as 7
is
77
fulness] as suggested by chief ancient Vrss.
context.
"faithful."
vanished], has disappeared, ceased, as 77 s

According to the interpretation adopted, kindness, trustworthiness seem no longer
.
to exist
community,
the
in
case the persons themselves
no more,
are
cf.
Mi.
Is.
cf.
Ho. 4 1
gregation that
it
has
II.
juss.
cf.
41
144
each
with
become a personal matter of man with man.
lip], as v.
with two different minds,

Str.
other
Unfaithfulness has so spread throughout the con-
With flattering
The
In the
who should have these characteristics

3. Empty lies they speak], fre57
quentative, of their custom or habit,

his neighbour].
28
Je.
cf.
cf. 1
Pr. 6
24
.
Ch. 12 33 Ja.
4.
with
i
double mind],
8
.
May Yahweh
takes place of imv. of previous Str.
every
cut off].
flattering
every tongue speaking great words]. These do not refer to the

character of the words as related to the speaker, and so " proud
lip
||
things " PBV., boastful
the reality,
who
and so
but as related to the hearer, greater than
flattering, deceiving,
say], referring to persons
tongue
we
who
Those
To our
and misleading.
lip and tongue.
use
5.
give might], as (3, 3, Hi., De., Dr., Kirk., that
speak these great words.

than we are.
who
is
We
are mighty, with
it
may
no one mightier
lord over us ?] implying negative answer,
PSALMS
g6
We
no one.
are our
own
lord,
our
possession and power, and therefore

as
we
mighty
as
speech to deceive men, and not submitting themselves to
God," Aug.
The
EV
after ft,
JPSV.,
.,
own
are our own], in our
" Proud hypocrites are meant, putting confidence
please.
in their
lips
we may make them
"with our tongue
translation
we
will
though followed by Ba\, Du.,
prevail,"
gram-
al., is
matically not so easy and not so well suited to context.

Str. III.
6.
a synth. tetrastich disordered by a gnomic gloss.
is
Because of the
from them.
enemies were also violent.
crafty
the people unprepared and had taken spoils
sighing], indicating a sad condition as the result of
wrong.
this grievous
21
The
spoiling].
They had attacked
86 1 109 1622
74
neighbours.
the afflicted
||
poor], as 35 10 37 14 40 18
These are the
liars
and
for emphasis.
first
exact quotation from
Is.
= 70
flatterers
the reason which men Now will I

saith Yahweh], an
solved to interpose on their behalf
tioned
among their
words of Yahweh Himself, who is re-
the prey of the
for
is
arise,
10
33
Yahweh
rises up,
when He would
among them,
interpose on behalf of His people or the righteous

cf.
io 12
/ will
set in safety], phr. only here,
2a
to the entreaty v.
an exact response
/ will shine forth for him],
theophanic
in
manifestation as Dt. 33 s Pss. 50 2 80 2 94 1 , in accordance with Vrss.

The three vbs. without conj. give emph. utterance to the purpose
of Yahweh.
which
at
But J^ gives a vb. that occasions great difficulty,

interpreted as a relative clause ; " from him that pufifeth
is
him
"
AV.
whom
" at
they puff" RV., as io5
" at
whom
they
scoff" JPSV., or, "that he panteth for" RV. m , Dr., or temporal

" when they pant for him " Kirk.
none of which are satisfactory.
;
The words of Yahweh are pure words, silver refined]. This

clause constitutes a gl., interrupting the words of Yahweh and
destroying the structure of the Str., which has its fourth line at
7.
the close of
v.
the words of
Yahweh
sentence,
Pr.
cf.
fined silver.
afflicted
cf.
30
La.
a glossator's expression of admiration of
uttered in the Str.

Pss. 18
When
among
143
74
It is
31
thrust
19
10
.
down
is,
moreover, a gnomic
re-
to the earth], referring to
the
of Yahweh,
the people, continuing the words

2
Jb. 16
15
.
The
usual interpretation, referring
this clause to the silver, is difficult in
lations
It
His words are as pure as
every respect.
" As silver tried in a furnace of earth "
The
AV
trans-
or " on
PSALM
earth" RV.
The
and interpreters
Vrss.
differ
any case finding the sentence appropriate to
greatly, without in
the context.
he
ferings
Mai. 3 3
cf.
97
"refined in an earthen furnace " JPSV., are not sus-
tained by etymology or syntax.
XII.
shall be purified], that
seven
by
the afflicted,
is
number
times], the holy
suf-
of complete
purification.
Str. IV.
now
is
composed of a
and
great promptness
The
obj. is
decision.
The
dub. in text.
better suited to context than

interpretations, the
This
text.
line,
and a synth. couplet. The pious

who has spoken with so
syn.
express their confidence in Yahweh,
Heb.
Wilt preserve
8.
We
shortening the measure without reason.
men
life,
described above as
fro?n
liars
first
should supply
this gener-
and deceivers,
11121314
9. Though'], the conjunction
30
measure and meaning.
round about the wicked
Dt. 32 s Ps. 78 s
needed
is
vbs. being without suffixes in the original
confirmed by the absence of one word in the
is
ation^, the class of
is
This
Probably both are
pers. of (3, J.
the usual object in such cases, probably his
cf.
wilt keep~\.
||
suffixes in J^ are 3 pers.
for
Pr.
walk], familiar association with
righteous
the
as
in v.
close
neighbourly conversation, and also publicity and boldness of their
wicked
of
life.
Yahweh
When Thou
v.
6
,
risest up],
going back upon the promise
which interprets
after (3,
garding the form as noun.
of Yahweh, though re-
it
It is usually
regarded as
infin.
with
prep, in a temporal clause, referring to the wicked, according to

the interpretation of the subsequent context as " the vilest
3,
AV.
ness "
to
"
But $f makes it abstr. " vileness " RV., Kirk., " worthlessSuch a word is, however, unknown elsw. in Heb.
BDB.
It is best therefore to follow (3,

it
men
Yahweh
Thou
and
to regard
it
dost lightly esteem], so Gr.,
as vb.
cf.
La.
and
refer
This
gives an appropriate climax to the Ps.
2.
njr^n] Hiph. cohort, imv. y/yw
pretation.
v.
">p.p?] causal conj.Qalpf. v
js
(3 oCxrbv
/-)DJ v.
D^TOH ?, 3, %,
pi. ptc. pass.
= V veritates truths, cf. &,

abstr. Pr. 13 17 145
206
262
Qal, y/]l2H,
2,
RV. m
fie,
so Che.
I0 real pf.,subj.
24
cf. 31* , v.
19?
is
prob. inter-
Tpn]
but (H
|$, @||.
pi. ai aX-qdeiai
20
\ JDK n.m. faithfulness sg. Dt. 32 , pi.
and |$ differ also Ps. 31 24 Probably <g is correct in interp. of form, but they were both abstract.
In this case we should rd.
-<cn as We.
For similar mistake v. 4k We should remember that in original
Mss. only iDn was written, and it might be interpreted either as vpn or ion.
Is.
<g

PSALMS
98
ids]
prob. error for f D?x fail, come to an end as 77 s Gn. 47 15 16 Is. 164 2920
The pi. of vb. may be as often elsw. an interpretation.
is
(3
d}\iyu)dr)o-cip.
3.
J HUP]
= io8
13
emph.
89
48
(l) emptiness, nothingness, vanity, a vain expectation 6o 13
119
37
127 2 .
'V
""San vanities,
n^
mere nothings,
idols 31"
= Jon. 2 9
Mai. 3 14 ; (2) emptiness of speech here

4
11
s 11
7
as Pss. 24* 41 144
;
(3) of conduct, 'V HD worthless men 26 Jb. II
w^Pi! ***] "* wi/54 another, cf. ^trnH 49 s , B^m c\s 87. rnpSq netr] emph.
K">#7
vain, Ps. 139 20 , so
tif
I27 1
= 'n
nut? v. 4 , prob.
both should be
(2) smoothness, flattery
Gn. 27 16
X n "33
aSi aSa] w/Z/i
wicked 37 9
i^-i
too minds,
cf.
f [nj;Sn] n.f.
G24
Pr.
30 10 ;
Is.
8l\j/vx<>s Ja.
a ^ *** or conclude a covenant 50 5 83 89 4 105 9
juss.
p S.
sg. syn.
place 73 18 ;
22 28 84 - s8
-
Ho. 8 4
29^ Na. 2 1
Is.
Hiph. cut
8.
4.
rnir] Hiph.
Niph. be cut
off,
(1) slippery
(3) smoothness
off,
of
destroy Pss. 7^4 101 8
It should
109 13 , pD 34 17 = 109 16
V^~\ as use d for evil purposes v. j 10
have S3 for good measure as in syn. 1.
HVHJ] adj. f. pi. great, grand words,
.
<Q ixcyaXoprj/jLova,
3 magniloquam,
rmj
S. 2 3 ,
words
vb. is
Hiph. impf.
Hi., De., Dr. "
we
tongue are
65
rough words, Gn.
and construction
emph.
yXQao-av
ttjv
suits context
proud
a.X. n. is
and
is
rjfxQv
followed by
our tongue will we make mighty," and most. &, "through our
Du. But Ew., Ols. after Dn. 9 27 would supply
makes 1. too long. jTSi vb. Qal
(1) be strong, mighty, c.
:
11
Hiph. here only, c. *-.
117 2
(2) prevail, of divine "Dn, c. 7JJ 103
prep, rx, c. sf. I pi. with us, on our side or in our own possession.
.
7#d],
79II
difficult.
nostram roboremus,
42"' 3) , nnaj
ur-^]
"vaJJ
5.
WW]
6.
nu p
strong," so Ba.,
jrna, but this
pi.,
= 3 lingua m
/xeyaXwodfiev
cf.
friendly words Je. 12 6
?D causal.
102 21 Mai.
jg8.86 27 1
50
23
t*ife>
2 13
6 7 208
n. spoiling as Je.
Vô]
5I 14 6 2 8 69 14 85 s
in
jtf//j/.
10
95
f hpjn]
n.m.
Jj?t*
I32 16
>J?B*
elsw.:
*7H
n.f.
(1)
groaning
salvation,
l8 47 (cf. 2 S. 22 47 )
24s 25 s 27 s 656 79 9 85 s Mi. 7 7 Hb. 3 18 Is. 17 10 1 Ch. i6 35 ;"(2) victory Ps. 20 7 .

is usually taken as rel. clause, either against whom one puffs, cf. jo5
RV., Ges., Hi., or that he panteth for Ew., De., Bo., Ols., Dr., RV. m
Du.
^7 rvp*]
would rd. rPBK.

But (S Traprjaida-o/jLai as 94 1 presupposes ;*cx, <, 2, >Din.
Both may be explained as interpretations of an inf. abs. shine forth, in theophanic or ideal manifestation as Dt. 33'2 Pss. 502 802 94 1
3 auxilium eorum
.
17
(n)-ttjf is
speech, of
147
of
15
.
man
Yahweh
dub.
12 7 ,
f.
Law
pi.
19
7.
rVnon]
pi. cstr. % ivvpN n.f.
God's word I2 7
18 31 105 19
utterance,
^g 2
1911+211.
Tna adj. ethically clean, pure, of the heart 51 12, words
10
.
TH*] Qal
ptc. pass.
T*
VD
(0
smelt, refine, of
127 66 10 words of Yahweh 18 31 I19 140 Pr. 305 (2) test, the mind, Yahweh
Pss. 17 3 26 2 66 10 Je. 96 Is. 48 10 Ze. 13 9 ; (3) lest,prove Ps. 105 19
7^3] a.X.
,
{ Kliaa interprets as a loc.
pregnant, Dr., Ba., flowing dozvn

rds. "hy as Pr. 27*22
Vrss.
in prayer 17 6 , elsw. of
% r^nv']
silver
subj.
probably a paraphrase.
had a
Houb.
different text.
paratum a terra; Aq.
rds.
and bty
to the
furnace; but then
ps ?;
doKLpuov
p7
must be
Gr. thinks the last S dittog.
earth.
y-nm for
<g, J5
n.
ry
and
Dy., Gr. pns, Oort, Ehr. pnn.
777;
U probatum
seem
terrae
se-
depend on "?7a vb. be

divided, separate, not used in Heb. in Qal, but only in N.H. and Aramaic. In
Egyptian Aramaic script 7 and p were so similar that interchange was easyxwpouj'
7-77
77J.
All
to
PSALM
We
XIII.
99
might retain hhyn, but instead of interpreting

Polal inf. cstr. fy?p with
^Sipa,
40
7
74 89 ,
Pss.
^-in
the afflicted of
NDt 143 3 , yMt*? jpjn
and introduce the
v. 6
it
Is.
2
25 12 La. 2
It
gl.
The
S^n
refer to
interven-
f ppr vb. Qal,
Pu. ptc.
Pj5TD]
p*
cf.
would then
last line of the tetrastich.
ing six words would then be a gnomic
interpret as
as S'Vpa
as Jb. i6 1& , //*r^ <fc/;
3,
purify Jb. 28 1 36'-" Pi. same, Mai. 3 3 ; Pu. be refined, only ptc. of metals,
D]P?3r] i.p. dual form of
Ch. 28 18 29 4 of settled wines Is. 25 s
8. nrw]
%yy<B adj. seven 119 104 dual sevenfold, elsw. 79 12 pi. seventy 90 10
emph.
DnoB^n] Qal impf. 2 m. sf. 3 pi. u^SFi sf. 3 sg.; but <3 in both cases
refine,
elsw.
has
The
3, Aq.,
Probably
first
agree with $%, and refer
sf.
of the
The
line lacks a tone.
Ges.
9.
126 ^,
v.
g
avpp] emph.,
16 .
missing word was prob.

.
v]
^C'o],
sfs.
without article as
in a temporal
moreover a tone
is
has fallen out by copyist's error.
yard, as
Is. 5 7
^^:>
Hithp.
?? ,]
inf. cstr.
yT^
hominum.
is
line.
(3, vb. iiroXvivprjaas,
&e
Sexta,
on x a PP- f Origen's Hexapla, thinks of D^3 vine-
27 2 Je. 2 21 12 10 a vineyard lightly esteemed by the wicked.

,
2 sg. f [?**?] Qal, trans. Thou dost lightly esteem,

(Hiph.) for intrans. La. I 11 Je. 15 9 and trans, lavish, squander Dt. 21 20
Gr. rightly rds.

as La.
vilissimi filiorum
Ba., building
%ov6tp7}cras.
force.
missing from the
onr]
impf. 3 pi. full form in conditional clause with *3 though,
defectively written with 3 temporal.
t -'?!] a.X. worthlessness.
worthless Je. 15 9 ,
at all.
as 25 20 97 10 ,
begins the line too abruptly, slating a fact which
singular in view of d before 0^;
j3
inserts Kal in order to give
({5
v. j~,
Probably an original
vb. to the divine
first
are interpretations of originals without any
all
either his life or as poetic paraphrase of pron., v.

adj.,
||
7]/j.ds.
words.
n'^T,
pf.
Pr. 23 20 21 28 7 .
-
PSALM
Ps.
13
a prayer expostulating with
is
tinued neglect
peril
XIII., 2 str. 4 4
(v.
2-3
from an enemy
Yahweh
for long-con-
and petitioning for deliverance from deadly

(v.
4-5
).
liturgical addition rejoices in sal-
vation already enjoyed (v. 6 ).
Thou continually forget me?

Thy face from me?
long (must) I put (grief) in my soul ?
long shall mine enemy be exalted over me?
VAHWEH, my God, O look, answer me ;
J-TOW
Yahweh,
long,
How
How
How
Lest
long wilt
wilt
Thou
sleep in death,
Lest mine
enemy
Ps.
13 was in
an additional
it
then in
It is
lighten
mine
eye,
/ have prevailed over him,"

am moved even mine adversary.
f& and
has three Strs. of
line.
say, "
Lest he rejoice that
present form,
hide
W&
5, 4, 3
{v. Intr.
lines in
27, 31, 33).
H;
in
<&>
In
its
the last Str. has
tempting therefore to think of gradually decreasing
IOO
PSALMS
"Das Lied wirft gleichsam immer kiirzere Wellen, bis es,
noch freudig bewegt, still wird wie die spiegel-glatte See." But
strophes as De.
zuletzt nur
closer examination
had not such a
Ps.
shows that the man responsible

fine poetic
of two tetrameter tetrastichs, rhyming in
the
i,
for the present
The
sense for form.
original Ps.
the tetrameter measure
is,
is
without njN
"j?;
changed
is
the assonance of
quite easy to restore the Ps. to
of
might be prefixed to
-t;
over the trimeter in
harmony between
a liturgical
The
v.
v. 4
neglected in
is
je
is
with praise.
and
to tetrameter;
^
v. 2 5 ,
form
is
now
omitted alto-
original form in these respects.
which
is
it
of order
-
Du.
possible with
is
It is
It is true
but even then there
is
to
a lack
best explained by regarding v. 6 as
In that case the rejection of
gl.
Ps. in its present
v. 3* as
expl. gl.
is
necessary.
doubtless a congregational Ps. of prayer closing
if v. 6 be a gl., the two Strs. are most naturally explained

an individual; and in that case the evidences favour an early
was not composed for public worship; but was adapted for
But
as the prayer of
The
date.
ja
v. 36 (Br. SHS 380 ),
v. 6
and
its
it
to trimeter in v. 6*16 , the extra line in v. 36
and rhyme is disregarded in an unnecessary change

both Strs., and also in change of sg. sf. to pi. in v. 4
of words in
njs
four lines
its
In the Ps. as
ja.
v. 56 ;
gether in
make
also in
first Str.
begins with njKij?; the second in three lines with
form of the
was composed
Ps.
when
was taken up into IB. There is no evidence of late

There is no intrinsic evidence against as early a date
as the time of David.
The Ps. is brief, terse, simple, and yet symmetrical
and ornate in style and form. The author of 2 S. I 1*-*7 might have written it.
the purpose,
date apart from
The
use of
refer
ja
it
gls.
there
v. 20 is similar to its
use in this Ps. v.4-5
to Saul's persecution of David,
it
and
it
admirably
Hi., De., Kirk.,
suits that
historic
situation.
Str. I. is a syn. tetrastich.
2.
How
long?~\
emph.
repetition
Yahweh because of longcontinued neglect of His servant.

Wilt Thou forget me? hide
Thy face from me?\ so as not to see, as io 11 where we have same
parall. terms in mouth of the enemy.
Continually^ as 16 11
28
Pr. 2
and not "forever," RV. after Vrss. which is not suited to
in four lines
earnest expostulation with
||
There is no sufficient reason to break the sentence

two as AV. or paraphrase by "utterly" as JPSV.
3. Must
I put in my soul\ The change from second person, referring
the sentence.
in
to
Yahweh,
enemy
is
to the first person of psalmist, before third person of
striking in these lines of expostulation.
this action
was not a simple
voluntary action
as
EV
tion of
.,
and so the mood of
but must be juss.
many
We may
be sure
fact feared for in the future, but in-
griej ],
be indicative
by an easy emenda-
vb. cannot
so
scholars in accordance with context,
and
also with
PSALM
10
XIII.
But the conception, of a person

was so unusual, that an early scribe
the usual meaning of nephesh.
own
putting grief in his
by the omission of a
This
soul,
read " counsels," " advices," so EV\

" plan after plan suggests itself, is
letter
thus explained by Pe.
is
resolved upon, and then abandoned in despondency as utterly un-
seldom used of mental
availing."
But nephesh
thought
not easy to adjust to the context.
is
plained by the
gl.
is
sorrow daily in my mind.
and
states,
It
had
to
Mine
this
be ex-
enemy],
personal in the original Ps., but congregational in the present

text.
be exalted over me],

God
elsw. of
man
all
or His people
more
the
should be.
it
a tetrameter tetrastich, three syn.
is
enemy over a pious
here only of
therefore emphasising the abnormal situation,
the reverse of what

Str. II.
supremacy, and triumph
in success,
the
lines, synth. to
Yahweh.
4. My God], to emphasise personal relation of psalmist to Him.
O look] earnest entreaty followed by imv. answer me, without conj. expressive of
and
first line,
is all
urgency, antith. to
Str. I.
lighten
petition to
v.
Lest],
2a
.
mine
in three lines antith. "
eye], cf. 19
9
,
to
which
it
lated by copyist in use of pi. eyes destroying rhyme.
with " hide
Yah weh's
go
4. s.
20
The use
face " v. 26 indicates that
it
is
27
long,"
The
antith.
here the turning of
upon the psalmist that lightens his eye as 4 31 17

i
T I9
a u on basis of the High-priest's blessing Nu.
1
face
lg
Thy
how
has been assimi-
of the phr.
I4
27 - 29
6f
6
25
.
13
Ezr. 9 , as well as context,

favours the enlightenment of the eyes in the sense of the revival
1
S.
Pr. 29
of physical strength and moral energy.
But it is due here to the

Yahweh's countenance, so that probably lighten is here
pregnant, comprehending both conceptions.
/ sleep in death].
light of
Death
often conceived as sleep 76 s 90 5 Je.
^-
hl
12
not
Jb. 14
implying that the dead continue in a state of sleep in Sheol, but
that
is
the state of dying
world.
The
psalmist
is
is
a falling asleep to awake in another
in peril of death, unless the favour of
shine forth from the divine face
power.
5.
Mine enemy say],
upon him, with
its
boastfully, antith. " grief,"
poet was obliged to put in his
own
soul v. 3a
God
quickening
which the
/ have prevailed
over him], have the ability and power to overcome him, slay him,
as parall. implies.
moved from my
that I am
place
moved], shaken, overthrown,
re-
the theme of the rejoicing of the adver-
PSALMS
102
sary,
who
poet
is
looks upon his plans as already accomplished.
in grave peril of this result, but
and his urgent plea

good time. Elsw. in
to
Yahweh
\p
this vb. is
used of
may be delivered in
man with a neg. in the
moved"
io 6 15 5 16 8 21 8 30 7 62 s
An
make
editor, desiring to
more appropriate
the Ps.
My
heart rejoices in
in
same purpose, adds a
(3, IT give
Yahweh, because
and
a fourth
He
hath dealt bountifully with me.
from
later liturgical line
still
2.
fUKlg] 4
will praise the
Nu. 14 11 (J)
continually, and not contr. of
suited to njN-ny.
interp.
preserved
most
t^n]
3.
nxj'?
c.
forever,
^Di2,
v.
BDB.
Vrss., yet
is
Although
this text
&
better after
it is
is
;{
nvjj
(E).
v. g~,
and
a.X.
the usual term, wh.
MT.
difficult.
81
and passions, seldom of mental

and universal as to be in
more
suited to VD)
and moral
style.
"2
hardly from same writer, v. BDB.

A so Ba\, Du., Gr., Che., al.
followed by nSS added here
v. 6*;
short form *aS
We
DV DV.
rd.
is
gl.
states,
?]
dd^]
making
in
and
\^r;
\p,
v.
close
2.
it.
Rhyme
jo]
jo
ace. to Dr.
Str. just this
pf.
thing, sq! inf. 18 39 36 13
1.
The
too long.
vjVn
">"]
sel-
names should begin the
1.
properly sq. subjunctive cohort, form, but combi-
requires shortened form for measure.
vr^r;] Qal
v. i~,
neg. final clause, v. 2 12 thrice repeated, the last time
omitted by prosaic editor

nation with
requires that the divine
cf.
where
We., Lag., Hu. Now
must choose between the two,
of emph. repetition,
seldom of
long form;
n^"3n] Hiph. cohort, imv., sq. imv. emph. coordination.
dom
5.
and context. Then
seat of mental
is
emotions and passions, and then in careless
4.
not
is
an erroneous
n.(m.) grief, sorrow, elsw. 31 11 107 39 116 3 Gn. 42 s8

an early word ; but also late, Est. c/22
It is not, however,
(J) J e 4 t-> i s
suited to 22^, which usually
whole clause
is
so ancient
J?"^]
rd. vb. as juss.
al.,
of original
with Dy., Gr., Che., Bu., Du., to rd. ror:
hurts, griefs (y. 16 4 I47*)> or s g r2.*.'l as
Kirk.,
1.
16 11 Pr. 2I 28 ever,
not suited to context, or the ordi-
often the seat of emotions
u*o:,
Lord Most Highest.
of the
Jos. i8
connected with use of r^>, wh.
nary use of
states
name
repeated for assonance at beginning of each
t.
elsw. 62* Ex. 16- 8
Str.;
18
PBV.
Yea
resolution of
will sing to
for
Thy kindness trust

Thy salvation.
But
later editor, with the
still
public praise
44
6.
in
fi
public use, adds a trimeter couplet of faith and joy
The
has not yet transpired
it
that he
is
assurance that one "will not be
II2
sg.
with
4013 78 19
sf.
-,
3 sg. a.X.
abs. 21 12
r^T
acc f state.
-
J St vb. (1) be able to do a

able to endure 101 6, as Is. I 18 j
PSALM
able to reach,
c. S
32 29 (J) Ho. 12 5 ,
Ps. 139 6
sq.
XIV.
power
(2) abs. have
Ps. 129 2
Gn. 3226 (J)
103
over, prevail
Gn. 30 8 (E)
so here, as <g Trpds avrdv, %,

requires the order inSo I s , first neglected by
;
and measure require. Rhyme

ns] pi. improb., rd. sg. as
copyist and then by later copyist reduced to sf.
':pn, and transpose to close of 1. for rhyme.
^^l] is improb. without }fl.
Rd. Vji-fD pi. due to double error, the omission of |a and pi. nx.
tfBM \p]
1
"
temporal, AV., Kirk.
10 6
causal, Dr.
or better obj., subject-matter of exulting
emph. of personal determination; here for congregation,

in liturgical gl. which is trimeter couplet.
'FMTM qipns], pf. state, phr. 52 10
elsw. usually in God Himself.
If this were original to Ps., we might with Du.
Sr] juss. with modal sense, if parall. with
insert mrv, and so get tetrameter.
nT>E x Qal cohort., so Dr.; but if parall. with previous line has lost modal
sense as usual in late style.
Subj. 2^ Pr. 24 17 Zc. 10", more properly vol
Ps. 35 9 Is. 61 10 iod Ps. 16 9
nnjnfcâ] might be given either one accent or
two, ace. to good usage and design of poet as to measure
^y Spj _,| r]
v. j 3
deal bountifully with, as 116" 119 17 142 8 v. ?5
>s gives ground or reason of
exultation.
This 1. is a tetrameter and is a still later gl. @ adds a tetrameter
v.
}i]
6.
1.,
Kal iâXu) tu) ovbixari Kvplov rod v\f/ia-rov
addition from 7 18
]vhy
nw
elsw.
needed to make up
this line is
]vh'j
7VW QV
If this Str. is to
47"*.
But
tetrastich.
it
is
n-in?N",
a liturgical
be taken as original,
difficult to
explain
its
omission from f. It implies public worship of congregation. But if it be

gl., the previous three lines are also gl., because they imply the same situation
and a
later
date than the previous parts of Ps.
PSALM
XIV.
LIU.,
str. 2
5
.
Ps. 14 describes dramatically the impudent nations, acting

abominably, saying to themselves, " There is no God to interfere "
1
(v. )
Yahweh from heaven
inspecting
not a
well-doer
that there
is
single
devourers of His people, ignoring

(v.
to
Yahweh suddenly
shame
salvation
mons
to
Him
in
careless
indifference
scattering them, and putting their plan
At a later date the congregation prays that

may come forth from Zion (v. 7a ) and still later, sumthe worship of Yahweh, because of the restoration of
prosperity
HTHE
56
them (v. 2 ), and declaring

among them (v. 3 )
the
(v.
).
(v.
76
).
impudent said
They corrupted
to themselves, "
There
their deeds, they acted
is
no
God
(here)."
abominably, there was no well-doer.
VAHWEH looked forth from heaven upon the sons of mankind,

To
see whether there
was any acting
intelligently in
seeking
after
God.
THE whole have turned aside, have drawn back, together are become tainted.
There
is
no well-doer, there
is
not even one.
PSALMS
104
J-J
AVE
the workers of trouble
They
eat
bread
Yahweh
'pHERE feared
no knowledge
devourers of my people
they do not invoke.
they a fear for

Their plan was put to shame
God
for
them
scattered
Yahweh
rejected them.
D&
Pss. 14 and 53 both have -mS and nsjD ?, and so were in

and
(v. Intr.
2 7> 33)- Possibly the nxjD ? of 14 was a later assimilation. To 53 is prefixed
V^K'D, possibly owing to the use of ôtTD in v. , but probably original, indicating
that the Ps. was also in the little collection of Maskelim (v. Intr. 26).
Q3&
1
added a direction for the melody n^no ty (v. Intr. 34). Ps. 53 was also in
(v. Intr. 32), where dviSm was substituted for an original mm throughout.
Thus the Ps. had several editings before it received its present positions in two
different texts. There are several minor differences: (a) "?v; 53'2 = nStSj?
14 1
;
(3) the insertion of
id 14 3
(e)
Sj before
^3 53 4 = Ysn 14 3 ; (d) jd 53* for

These are such
(/) n^r; 53'Vor nph 14 7
before wjjnn
^JJfl
144 ;
53'-';
(<:)
variations as might readily occur in different texts without changing the sense.
In most cases Ps. 14 seems to be nearer the original. Ps. 53''' is different
from 14 5 after the
nne
clause nne
first
otf.
This difference
is
design, but to different interpretations of a difficult text, for the
sonant letters
lie at
the basis of both texts (v.
nearer the original, as

generalises.
at
to
same con-
v. notes).
In this v. Ps. 53 is
points to an actual event of experience, where Ps. 14
F, Syr. Hexapla, PBV, have a number of additional
it
Rom. 3 1 - 1 8 from
Pss. 5 9 io 7 36 1 1404 Is. 5c. 7 8

They came into
an early date by a marginal reference to Rom. 10- 18, and in cod. Kenn.
3
lines, cited in
( *
due not
649 of |^ were translated back into Heb.

Their throat
is
an open sepulchre;
With their tongues they have used deceit;

The poison of asps is under their lips;
Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness.
Their
feet are swift to shed blood;

Destruction and misery are in their ways,
And the way of peace have they not known.
There
It
is
is
no
fear of
God
before their eyes.
impossible that these lines should be original, because of the textual

They are absent from
other Vrss., <$* and later codd. <S, and
evidence.
are rejected by Origen and Jerome.
Moreover, they do not accord with the

thought of the Ps.; they entirely destroy the strophical organisation, and are
of several different measures.
as Pss. 9-10;
14 1 with io 4
The
6
Ps. reflects the
11 -^.
The
same
situation essentially
same as the yvh

was a time when the congregation of the Restoration was in great
peril from the surrounding nations contemning and treating with contumely
their religion and their God
before the reforms of Nehemiah.
The language is in general similar to D, Je., Zp., Ez., and Is. One word has no
there.
cf.
hn: here
is
the
It
example
in this
list,
rV?w
v. 3 , elsw. Jb.
15; but
this is
an Arabism, and may
PSALM
XIV.
105
well have been of this time rather than later,

vailed.
The
Yahweh
is
heaven
divine inspection from
not merely the
God
when Aram,
v. 2
implies
God
of Israel, but the
influences pre-
the
doctrine that
of the nations, the only
God; and therefore the triumph of monotheism over polytheism, such as

Is. 2 3
The original reference of the Ps. to the nations, which
is evident in 53 because of the more general interpretation of the situation,
became in 14, in the worship of the congregation, adapted to the impudent
contemners and ignorers of God in Israel itself. The Ps. is composed of five
pentameter couplets, but there are three lines of different measure at the end.
These represent two different liturgical additions the one a petition for salvation from Zion the capital of Yahweh, as in no2 the other a call to vvorship because the salvation had been accomplished.
Both imply the temple
real
is
evident in
worship of the Restoration.
Str. I.
synth. couplet describes the nations in their attitude
1. The impudent].
They ignore
God, treating His people with contempt, and acting in a shameful manner towards the religion of Yahweh and Yahweh Himself.
to
the people of Yahweh.
The Nabhal
is
not a " fool "
EV
8
.
in
any of the meanings of
this
word, but a more aggressive personality, one who, in an earlier

religious stage, represents the scorner of
WL.
(v. Ps.
He
).
not the antith. of the wise, but of the one acting intelligently
The word
14
there
Israel,
sg. coll.,
and so
is
followed by
a generalisation of the earlier
is
referring to
as to
here
is
impudent nations
it
itself,
who
to think of the unbeliever
in their mind, as io6
There
these
the existence of God,

infidels,
it
act contemptuously towards
the pious portion of the congregation and their religion
but a denial of the
their actions, to interpose
and
is
infidel.
no
God
Said
and
later
to themselves],
(here)], not a denial of
nations were polytheists and not
presence of God, to
on behalf of His people,
interfere with
as io 4
inter-
"He will not require" io and by "God hath

He hath hidden His face, He doth not see "
14
preted by
gotten,
situation,
easy for the congregation in later worship to think
of the impudent in Israel
still
and the God of
which, while not altogether destroying, yet so obscures
make
In Ps.
pi. vbs.
historical
hostile to Israel
is
v.
for-
io11
Accordingly these nations, in a most impudent manner, went to

the utmost length with apparent impunity.
They corrupted their
deeds, they acted abominably].
psalmist has in
mind
Some, even
Kirk., think that the
the corruption that preceded
the deluge
PSALMS
106
Gn. 6 12 (P)
indeed, he uses the
The phrasing here
ferent phr.
more
we
if
of these vbs., but in a
first
in accord with Zp. 3 7 ,
is
transpose the noun to be the obj. of the
although the reference in Zp.
The
the nations.
to corrupt Israel,
is
dif-
the
all
vb.,
first
and here
to
reference to the universal sinfulness of mankind
before the deluge
is
possible only by a generalisation of the text
of the original even beyond the changes of Ps. 14.
nable deeds towards Israel are more
fully
The abomi-
described in Ps. io 7
" 10
.
There was no well-doer"], among these hostile nations; there was

they had attained a climax,
no exception, they were all alike
the utmost possible limit in their impudent and abominable
;
actions.
Str. II.
synth. couplet, describes Yahweh's attitude, antith.
2. Yahweh looked
from heaven]. He was in heaven, cf. io 5 at a distance
from the nations. They could not see Him they might ignore
Him, and contemn Him, and to themselves deny His presence
to that of the nations, of the first couplet.
forth
He
but in fact
was going on
He
was there.
so
much
was intensely interested
He
so that
what
in
was looking forth upon the
sons of mankind], these impudent nations, which yet belong to
mankind and not to the order of divine beings,

to see
whether], making a careful, thorough, scrutinising inspection,
there was any acting intelligently], in order, if possible, to single
out one from among these impudent ones that was their real
11
antith. in seeking after God], in prayer and worship, cf. 9
the race of
Str.
III.
acter of the
synth. couplet,
further describing
still
The
impudent nations.
the
char-
result of the divine inspec-
tion corresponds entirely with the psalmist's description (v.

3.
The
whole, 14
= all of them,
53
same
characteristic
drawn back]
have
different prosaic editors preferring,
the other term

ing after
from
God and
alike
share in
one the one term, the other

v.
16
.
Instead of seek-
doing good, they have drawn back and away
are become tainted], corrupt, spoiled,
good.
This
all
||
both further explication of
God and
gether bad.
They
have
turned aside 14 3
both needed for measure, the two
doings.
53*: syn. vbs.,
).
variations of style merely,
],
intensified in together, of joint action.
the
is
assertion of universal
not, as has
human
alto-
been commonly supposed, an
corruption
but, as the context shows,
PSALM
XIV.
107
of the total depravity of the impudent oppressors of the people

of Yahweh, described in
in the climax the exact
to
v.
additional clause
V. are
nations, intensified, however,
couplets,
synth.
result of the
description of the final
scribed in the previous couplets.

these nations
they do not
know
that
Yahweh
and doom
their character
as they
He
4.
have done
How
as
by the
first
expostulates with
Is
?].
psalmist's
situation de-
it
possible that
inspecting them, and declaring
can they go on ignoring
God
seems incredible that they should act
It
is
the
giving
antithetical
have {they) no knowledge
no well-doer], showing
there is not even one,
IV, and
Strs.
is
agreement of Yahweh with the psalmist
character of these
the
There
1,
The
workers of trouble] take the place of " sons of manand "the impudent" v. 1 as a more suitable term to
Devourers of my
sum up all that has been said about them.
The bitter enmity and severe attacks made upon the
people].
people by their enemies to destroy them are compared to eating,
so.
kind "
v.
14
This suggests the corresponding
Ps. 27*.
3
thought resuming that of v. 1 that they so ignore God, are so
devouring, as
Hb.
impudent and contemptuous
in their attitude
towards Him, that
they eat bread], partake of their ordinary food without regard to
Him, without
at all considering
Him.
2
voke], renewing the thought of v.
Yahweh they do not inThey have no thought of
Him
seeking after God, or of recognising
enjoyment of His
a historic event
feared
benefits.
known
5.
at
all,
even in the
There], pointing to a place and
to the original psalmist, but not indicated.
a fear]. This is mentioned abruptly and dramatically, as if they were taken by surprise.
It is still further
emphasised by the gloss 53 s "where no fear was" ; that is,
they
when there was no apparent reason for fear, suddenly it

came upon them without warning, or they were seized with a
either,
panic without external cause, due to the sudden realisation in

their
minds of the
real
situation described above.
For God
scattered {theni)\ so 53 s, in accordance with the panic of the

previous context.
The vb. admirably suits that scattering in all
directions which takes place whenever a sudden panic comes
upon a body of men, cf. 89 11
But 14 5 by error of copyist, has
"for God is in the generation of the righteous," which gives,
.
PSALMS
108
indeed, a general reason
why
the nations should fear Yahweh,
and
stay their evil deeds against
this
sudden
His people, but no reason
obj. of " scatter "
of the nations as
suddenly came upon them.
This admirably suits the context and
tempting as a historical basis of the
is
but in fact
Ps.,
a misreading of the original, and destroys the measure.
plan was put
to
shame\
Their
6.
Their plan was, as the previous context shows, to devour,
texts.
God
and
impudent, abominable, and corrupt.
and put
deeds were most
shame, because they were scattered
to
Ye put
clause
their
Their plan was frustrated

in a disgraceful
Ps. 14 misreads so as to give either a statement of fact
panic.
to
due to
it is
This underlies and best explains both
utterly destroy, the people of
"
for
come upon them. Ps. 53 gives as the

u the bones of Thy besiegers." This
conceives
besieging the people of Yahweh when the panic
fear that has
shame the counsel of the afflicted," or a hypothetical

to shame " ; but in either case it is difficult
to
"
Ye may put
adjust to the context.
It
is
true that this clause might be
regarded as a reiteration of the impudent conduct of the nations,
but there
no apparent reason
is
for
here,
it
and we
still
lack,
according to that interpretation, any explanation of the sudden

panic with which the verse began.
and
2 sg.
God
with
suits the vb.
God.
is
previous and subsequent lines,
For
takes the vb. as abs.
hast put to shame," which

;
while
strikingly out of place in the midst of 3 pers.
Yahweh
rejected
context; 14 6 , "is his refuge,"

letter
Thou
53
" scattered," but leaves the obj. to be supplied
the 2 pers. sg.

sg. in
as subject, "
Ps.
of the original
previous context.
them\
due
word, though it
The
is
original
Ps.
all
pers. alike referring to
so 53, in accord with
its
to the mistake of a single

is
quite well suited to the
came
to
an end with
this
couplet.
7.
later editor,
tetrameter
Oh,
Zion
is
probably of , adds, as a liturgical prayer, a
line.
that the salvation of Israel
might come forth from Zion
here conceived as the capital seat of Yahweh's dominion,
from whence therefore salvation comes.
This implies a well-
ordered worship in the temple and a strongly defended

Pss. 46, 47.
Here
is
an entirely
different situation
city, as in
from that of
PSALM
v.
2
,
XIV.
109
where salvation comes from Yahweh
heaven
in
cf. 1
io 2 for a
similar gloss.
still
later liturgical addition, a tetrameter couplet,
probably in
if/,
In that
Yahweh hath
Let Jacob
The
date
upon the congregation
calling
form probably has
juss.
EV
S
.
the former
although at
juss. sense,
more
is
latter is tolerable only in the
In that\
The
is
9
to
Yahweh hath
was original
it
with prep,
ground or reason
fSaj]
adj.;
dent : (a) towards

Israel
not dcppcov
inter-
this late date, to the
<, stultus
3, fool
EV
more
This
specific
captivity,"
EV
.,
but impudent, contu-
.,
impudens with the double sense of immodest and impu-
God 14 1 = 53 s
(b) towards
inter-
and
Vrss.
for the exhortation,
and earlier rendering of the phr., " bring back the

which does not suit a late liturgical addition.
1.
of the
may be
restored the prosperity of His people~\.
be preferred, especially at
melious, shameless, as
to the Ps.,
this interpretation
"when" 3 and most
preters, but better as giving
this late
mng., and
rejoice," " shall be
suited to a liturgical gloss, the
view that
infinitive cstr.
preted as temporal clause,
cf.
lost its distinctive
and then the early date would be against

jussive.
be glad.
so be translated as indicative future, " shall
glad,"
was made,
worship
restored the prosperity of His people,
rejoice, let Israel
might be regarded as having
it
in public
men,
74I8.22 jj t#
3221
all
antith. to 3-7] nobleminded,
of heathen, Dt. 32 of
and so shameless,
base-
2 S. 3 33 13 13 Je. 17 11 Ez. 13 3 (?); coll. of the contumelious

Sai n?nn Ps. 39 s , cf. Pr. iy 7 21 3022 Jb. 2 10 30 8
This mng. is confirmed by
minded
32
Is.
f) -
nSaj n.
f.
2 S. 13 12
+, and the denom.
Pi. treat
with impudence or contumely
vb. fSaj not in

:
the divine throne Je. 1421 , Nineveh by

3 pi. action
completed in present.
and prob.
(titles);
57, 58, 59, 75

Zp. 3 7 , act corruptly Ps. 14I
pf. pi. 3
has
but Gn. 34 7 (J) Ju. 19 23

\f/,
but Qal be impudent Pr. 3032 ,
wanton, immodest, impudent deed, not in
m. without
Svj, v.
vbs. in 53 2
conj.,
53
\f>,
God Dt. 32 15 father by son Mi.

Yahweh Na. 3.
ir^nirn] Hiph.
,
pf.
Hiph. (1) destroy 78 s8 45 106 23

corrupt
in moral sense Gn. 6 12 (P)
(2)
% nnt? vb.
Dt. 4 16 31 29
emph. coordination,
Is.
v. j; 7 .
6 ia^nn]
n^p] 9
Je.
28
v.
12 .
Hiph.
Ps. 53 2
1
j *, but this is prob. an error of copyist. The conj. 1 between the
is prosaic and not original.
The resemblance of the passage to
Zp. 3 7 favours the view that the noun is really obj. of both vbs.
a'lErnfety ps]
= v. 36 antith. to c^nSs p*. The phr. 532- 4 , cf. 37 s Ecc. 7 20 The ptc. has
nominal force, well-doer, ara, good is seldom in an ethical sense 34 15 37 27 52 s ,
v. 4K
adds ovk <xtiv 2ws i>6s, assimilated to v. 3 and not original.
2. mrr]
PSALMS
110
emph.
antith. Saj
the situation
is
present.
Niph. look forth from heaven 85 12 ,

Dt. 26 15 cf. Bân same, 33 80 15 102 20
102 20 La. 3 60
to V^j
cf.
2 10
The former
mo
69
force, as
also emph.,
2.
X *)$ vb.,
nominal
res.
d>db>d]
TRtfn] Hiph.
dramatic as Ps.
the heavenly residence in antith. with earthly men.
3W
nfe*?,
3.
S3n] Mr //W<?
as
r^W/
49
18
pf. emph.
Hiph. same, elsw.
^?frc]
Hiph. ptc.
acting with understanding ox having insight, antith.
= ^3 53* the whole of it.

103 19 119 91 145 9 , the latter as 29A
in
both
Qal
-\d]
irdv-
m.
pf. 3
For this 53* has jd Qal pf. 3 m.

17 17 Je. 5 23
19
14
X JiD Qal backslide, prove recreant, to Yahweh, abs. jji Pr. 14 , c. }c Ps. 8o .
v.
of
as Dt.
15
Niph. (1) reflexive turn oneself back, prove faithless, c. nnsn Zp. I 6 ninN
Is. 50 5 Je. 38^ Pss. 44 19 78" (prep, omitted)
(2) passive, be turned back,
,
35* 40 16 ( = 70 3 ) 1 29 s Is. 42 17 Je. 46 5

This
might think that in the original both vbs. nD and jd
v. 16
and that one copyist took one vb., the other the
repulsed by foes, with iinx

1.
stood, as two vbs.

other.
hit]
We
lacks a tone.
v.
together, of joint action.
not even a single one.
insertion, v.
cstr.
29
cnS
2 K. 4 8 ;
(c) in
*7DN
78
take a
nns
pf. 3 pi. f [rV?N]
Dl pK], there
emph. present,
ijp* ]
S N
-
is
I6
S8
0)1 v.
v.
an easy and frequent

*DJ? ^sk] Qal ptc. pi.
is
(0 "*'' man subj. 128 2 (a) manna 7s 24 25 birds

meal 14^ (= 53 s ) 41 10 102 6 127 2 Gn. 3 19 31 64 37 s6 tf*-
X
ashes 102 10 ,
fig.
27, 80
106 28 ,
(&) sacrificial meals Pss. 22
cf.
even of God, in question 50 13 ;
806 (Hiph.);
(2) animals subj.: insects
dogs 59 16 ox 106 20 ; (3) enemies, devour, oy 146 = 53 s Jacob

the flesh of the people 27 s ; (4) subj. things, devour, fire 18 9 21 10 503
35
7
,
,;3
,
zeal 69 10 .
Usage makes
force.
mourning,
yg45 io ^35.
79
nominal
Niph.
3% n 78 20 132 12 ,
of 53 5 but $? omits s 3 there.

It
6 9 , and it makes the 1. too long.
P '^"â] so
78
Z\ in the sense of X even
Sn] intcrrog. with neg. expostulation.
4.
VtSkj]
ptc. rHKJ Jb. 15 16 .
an Arabism, be tainted, corrupt, elsw.
5.
Hiph. give
it
plain what
God
to eat,
subj.
meant here,
is
rmn aSrrc 81 17 ,
fig.
a taking of the
nyvi ovh 806
-] a dv. dem. there: (1) simple designation of place after
107 36 137 1 defining nvrx 104 17 ; "u relative 122 4 ;

J
ordinary meal.
69 s6
3Bfc
(2) pointing to a place at
6
(3) emph. at beginning of sentence, pointing to a place where something important had happened or will happen,
the end of the clause 48 7 87 4
145 (= 53s ) 36 13 where defeat had taken place, 66 6

68 28 procession, I0425 '*> movement of animals or ships in the sea ;
especially in description,
rejoicing,
other conceptions 132 17 133 8 137 3 139 s
emph. 76 4
BDB.
v.
abs. 78 s3 Dt. 28s6 Je.

c. JD
Pss. 27 1 119 161 .
enemy 64
ttvj
nns]
36*0!
X ""??
10 .
njtr,
same with
n local, place 122 5 ,
Vb. dread,
vb. Qal pf. 3 pi. aorist t"V?$.
-via cog. ace. Pss.
elsw.
14?
(1) dread, before
536 Dt".
Yahweh
28"
105
Jb. 3
38
25
;
120
1
12
s
30 2 53 s
(2) obj. of dread 31
53 adds
nnc rrn nS, an explanatory addition to emphasise either that the calamity
the
s2
peril at night 91 5 ;
came when there was no apparent reason for dread, or else that there was no
it.
The great difference between 14 and 53 now appears.
real reason for
dti^x
-o]
14^
5366
inal Ps.
is
parallel with
nw
"3
1466
D'n^s
*o
53^, both causal
God subj. It is, however, improbable that dti^n was in

of IB.
*an *ty TMV P""rc "Vnal 1456 ** for which nnthan nan
clauses with
the orignicsy
ms
PSALM
53
Ill
XIV.
These variations are evidently due to a copyist's

The texts were written originally thus
66 - c .
my
pnj -na
niton -pn nnxy
"us
tfan
14.
There
>jy
and not
error,
to
in pj
intentional change.
53.
nothing to correspond with pis in 53, therefore it was an explanatory

it is unintelligible.
"Ha might be interpreted
is
addition to Tn, which without

as
Aram.
scatter
"173
and
-its,
it
might have been an unconscious substitu-
tion or interpretation of the form of the original Jnrs vb. Niph., bones are
scattered at the
mouth
enemy 89 11 hoar
frost
of Sheol 141 7
147
16
subj.
Yahweh,
Pi. subj.
man,
his ways, so to
scatter, disperse,
run hither and thither
nra in the sense of

to other gods Je. 3 13 scatter money Ps. 112 9 Pr. II 24 .
is most suited to context, and in all probability original
,
scattering enemies
crv", their counsel,
here,
one
it
text
was
it
was explained
plan
rd. as rrtDSJ bones (v.
explained, and so the
(v.
i 1 ), best explains both readings.
as against the \r, the afflicted (v.
6 3 ), due possibly to 14
originated either
gl.
nes placet, or ^jn thy besieger, Qal ptc.

3
aoD metaphor
sf.
f|jn,
s.
<?
13
)
In the
in the other,
This then had to be
<3 avOpioiraplaKiov,
Jnjn vb. Qal
U qui homi-
enca??ip, of
army,
s
34 ; here c. ace. besiege. But sf.
2 pers. and ace, both suspicious, and improbable in original.
14 has iBân
c.
S? 27
Hiph. impf. 2
pi.
for protection
611 ).
eâ (v.
But neither of these
form.
pf. 2 m. fully written

which requires 3 sg. The
53 has nnftân Hiph.
is
suited to context,
put to shame is common, as 1 19 s1 116 Je. 2 26 6 15 46 24

might be subj. and the form have been Ban. The
2 pi. is a later interpretation. The 2 sg. pf. is also an interpretation.
iriDno]
14" for wh. CDxrp 53. Here again the resemblance is so great in form that the
difference must be due to interpretation and not intention.
The sfs. are in
both cases later interpretations
the difference between Dm and D.xs is slight
in ancient scripts and in some dialects in pronunciation.
J ^vnv n.m. refuge,
esp. of God, elsw. 46 s 61 4 62 s 9 71 7 73^ 91 29 94s2 142 6 rocks for conies 104 18
Hiph.
in the sense of be
431.1.20 5o2
then
rvsy
This
is
suited to the context of 14 in part, but not to the original Ps.
refuse, c. ace, subj. God 53 s 89 s9 , subj. men 365 118 22 ;

78 s9 67 subj. men 106 24 ; Niph. be rejected ij^. This vb. in perf.
7. fn;~ , p] expressive of wish = 53 7
3 m., suits context and the original Ps.
7
7
and
introduces
liturgical
addition,
a
as no2
njne^] sg. cstr. =
(y.
)
4
55
\
[DND] Qal
c. 2 subj.
reject,
God
53 rnyir^ pi. cstr., the former salvation, the latter saving acts, the former more
probable, v. j 3
^"^) ap*J poetic terms for the nation and later for the
religious community, v. BDB.
a-lBto] inf. cstr. temporal, Hu., Ba., Du.,
.
Dr., Kirk.
||
but this
is
4.
of rejoicing ; cf. 9
Dt. 30 3 Je. 29 14 30 s
The
18
not so well suited to context as causal, giving reason
23
phr. f matf 310
is
technical, 14? (
33 4 8 47 49 s9 Ho. 6 11 Am. 9 14 Zp.
53
85
I26 1
2 7 3 20 Ez. 1653
29 14 Jo. 4 1 Jb. 42 10 . In most of these passages we might render, restore capbring back captives ; but some of them must have the more general
tivity,
mng. restore prosperity. If the former here, the liturgical addition muse have
been very early, after the restoration of Zion to the centre of the Jewish reli-
PSALMS
112
gion
the latter,
if
may have been
it
much
at a
both
the latter in form.
juss.,
however, the previous clauses

pret
them
Possibly there
later date.
are two stages of liturgical addition in this verse.
not?;]
j 12
v.
||
ii\ v. 2n y
They should be interpreted as real juss. If,

be temporal, it would seem necessary to inter-
as future indicatives,
and
form as having
to regard the juss.
lost its
significance.
PSALM
Ps.
15
qualified
XV., strs.
Yahweh
(v.
man
secure (v.
3
.
2-56
him
is
in ac-
and declaring such
man
sort of a
describing
5c
).
yAH VVEH, who shall be a guest in

Who
l-JE
what
a didactic poem, inquiring
is
to be a guest of
cordance with a decalogue of duties (v.

a
io3
shall dwell on Thy holy
Thy tent?
mount f
that walketh perfect in his righteousness;
He
that speaketh truth in his
Who
mind;
hath not played the spy upon his neighbour,
Hath not done harm to his friend,

Hath not taken up a reproach against
Despised
in his eyes is the reprobate
the one near to
him
But them that fear Yahweh he honoureth.

He doth swear to (his friend) and changeth not.
His
silver
he hath not given
Nor taken a
TI/HOSO
Ps. 15
was
in
in usury,
bribe against the innocent.

doeth these things shall not be moved.
and ft
It was not taken up into

27, 31).
was neither hymn nor prayer, but simply
(v. Intr.
the earlier major Psalters, because
it
and so less suited for public worship. It resembles

which has a similar couplet of inquiry and a similar response; now
didactic in character,
Ps. 24 s 6 ,
a tristich, but probably originally a couplet, with a concluding couplet; and
therefore
more
the response
is
artistic
The measure of Ps. 24 is also trimeter,

The language and phrasing are so difbe no interdependence. The situation is entirely
than Ps.
15.
simpler and earlier.
ferent that there seems to

"
different with Is. 33 14 16 where there is a couplet of inquiry, a pentastich of

response and a concluding tristich. These are tetrameters. But the language
,
and phrasing are so
similar to Ps. 15 that there
ably the briefer ethical conception of
one of the
in Is. 3
Ps.
Yahweh
The
is
is
interdependence; and prob-
Is. 8 is earlier
than the more complete
question has the same conception of guest
a consuming
fire,
in the Ps.
He
-\ij;
although
different situations at the time of composition explain this variation.
of the
Is.
33
15a
ethical
.
This
requirements are the same:

is
all
the more the case
if
(1)
The
has a hospitable tent.
Dnsn
we read
"jSn
v.fa
Three
= nipTS
in v. 2a ip*wa
d>dp
*|Sri
-rSn.
PSALM XV.
nDx "oi
(2)
a =onBD
v.
nai
Is.
33
113
56
(3) npS nS ttwJ v. =:"inBb "jdhd ves
156
.
-ipj
The conclusion v. 5c may be regarded as a summary statement of

33
16
The Gemara {Makkoth f. 24*7) states " David compresses the
Is. 33
613 commands of the Law in eleven, Isaiah in six, Micah (6 8 ) in three;
Amos (5 4 ) and Hb. (2 4 ) each in one." The comparison is good though the
15d -
Is*
conception of the author
is
its
it
implies the influence of Persian ethics,
The form
therefore the Persian period.
with
V. 26 shows such a highly developed
unhistoric.
sense of mental truthfulness, that
use in the earlier Heb. codes, and a legal habit of mind.
alogue does not include duties to
God
rather like those decalogues of E, D,
command
as the primitive
mon
of a primitive decalogue
among
the sources of
implies
nntf
is
man.
npS "ins Dt. 27 25 one
on #DJ
>j?j"Sp intf
This dec-
Decalogue; but
H, which comprehend
ipi
V. 56 npS'KS
and
of the decalogue implies familiarity
duties to
D;
cf.
also Ex. 23 s
V.5a i#J3 jnj~S "\ddd implies "\v:2 iS jnn nS 1C03TH Lv. 25 37 out of one of
the groups of laws of H; cf. Ex. 22 24 (v. Br. Hex 224 229 239 ). The codes of
and
were familiar
seems
Ps.
to give
to
our psalmist, but he betrays no knowledge of P.
The
an appropriate answer to the demand of Samaritans to
participate with the Jews in the rebuilding of the temple, Ezr. 42 sq.
8 10
1. Who\
33
not, what person? but as often, what sort of a person? what shall
Str.
be
I.
is
a couplet of inquiry, as 24 s
his character?
tent
is
shall be a guest
in
a poetic term for the temple
Thy
27^
14
Is.
tent], v. Ps. 5 5 .
61 5
The
based upon the
ancient sacred tent of Yahweh, prior to the building of the temple
78
6067
The temple was
house or palace of Yahweh;
really the
sometimes conceived as the place of
sacrifice
and worship, some-
times as the place of His royal presence, to which

servants, either as guests or to shelter
dwell on
entirely
Thy
holy
synonymous.
is
mountain
as citizens
Str. II. is a
requirements.
is
another.
is
first,
more
holy
mount
is
here as else-
2-3, comprehends a couplet and a tripgeneral, requiring:
In this the guest of
righteousness'],
The
{v. 2 ).
decalogue composed of two pentades of ethical
The
couplet
conduct.
admits His
their enemies.
Mount], parall. with previous line, but not

The privilege of access to the sacred tent
where Jerusalem or Zion
The
He
one thing; the privilege of a residence on the holy
as guests
let.
them from
complete,
(1) Moral walk or
Yahweh should be
faultless,
perfect in his
so probably the original, to
rhyme with the other lines of the pentade. These two kindred
words seemed to a later prosaic editor to require each its own
verb, and so he inserted "worketh" before "righteousness," and
1
PSALMS
14
destroyed the measure.
Moral speech.
(2)
He
truth], not merely of external speech to others as

Zc. 8
1 '5
where truth and falsehood are conceived
that speaketh
K. 22 16 Je.
9*
in the preexilic
sense as connected with injury to others; but, internal speech, to
mind], the
himself, in his
and much higher conception
later
of truthfulness, due to Persian influence

earlier date
above
the Persians, from an
than their contact with Israel, being distinguished
other ancient nations for the stress they put upon moral
all
truthfulness.
The more
general attitude of this
first
pair of ethical
requirements passes over into the more specific negative conduct

in the triplet,
which
is
closer in the order
This
play
meaning of the Heb.
the ordinary
is
rela-
his neighbour, his
friend, the one near to him, so also in the actions,
upon].
The
progressive in order of thought.
becomes constantly
tionship
phr.
the spy
but a
copyist in the omission of a single letter of the original " neigh-
bour," substituted a
Hebrew word meaning
" tongue,"
and so made
an obscure and unexampled phr. and construction, which has been
rendered
Those most
in various ways.
familiar to English readers,
tongue " PBV., " He that

backbiteth not with his tongue " AV., " He that slandereth not
are
"
He
that hath used
with his tongue "
not done
harm
to~\.
no deceit
in his
RV. none of which

The evil disposition,
;
passed over into an active doing of

in
is
well sustained.
injuries,
and reaches
hath not taken up a reproach against the one near
The second pentade, 4-5 b,

triplet,
antith.
(revued
is
also
txt.)
reprobate],
=536),
antith.
its
to
climax
him.
composed of a couplet and
the couplet general, the triplet specific.
The
Hath
as expressed in spying, has
the one rejected by
The couplet is
Yahweh (v. 146
them that fear Yahweh], His worshippers,
1113
10
The former are
118 4 128 14 135 20
22 24 25 12 34 112 115
despised in his eyes], his eyes look upon them with contempt; the
1
cf.
latter
he honoureth.
in the rejection of
The
friend], so (3 "neighbour" PBV.

to the context than the stronger
which
ferent interpretation of the
and
unpointed text
same
may be
cha?igeth not], that
is,
He doth swear
is
easier
This
to his
and more suited
and tempting, "to
3, AV., RV., JPSV., and most moderns.
in the
previous one,
triplet is progressive, as the
degrees of wickedness.
his
rests
own hurt"
upon a
original consonant letters,
dif-
which
interpreted by two different words
adheres to his oath and does not
PSALM
violate
made
and more
positive usury,
now
Ez. i8
(E) Lv. 25 s7 (H) Dt. 23 20, cf.

05
(Deca-
24
83 ,
S.
Is.
cf.
23
23
is
I.
This phr.
moved'].
summing up the decalogue in final reWhoso doeth these things shall not be
often employed to indicate the firm, secure
a monostich,
Str.
c.
is
condition of the people of God, in Zion,
thought that he strengthened
mrp] unnecessary
gl.
ten, rel. indefinite, so
D^n]
is
2.
"pn of moral, religious walk, course of
na'"i.
man
(b) of
18 24 , his
o^Dna 84 12 , d^dh ace, of way ij 2 Pr. 28 18
"p/i,
119 80 adj. for noun late
v.i 1
life;
119 1 ,
cf.
but
\f/,
way
{a) of God's
ioi 2
18 33 ,
Other constructions
Pr. 2 21 28 10
18
way
ptc. fully writ-
JfSto]
the physical mngs., whole, entire, sound, are not in
adj.;
18 31 , as Dt. 32*, law Ps. 19 8 ;

Pss. 18 26
later editor
Via] the sacred mountain Zion; see 2s

syn. throughout.
only the ethical mng., sound, innocent, having integrity
without
v. io.
by adding " forever."
it
1^7P
This couplet rhymes in ka. and
Ez. 22 12 Ps. 26 10
15
sponse to
33
23
Str. III.
1.
more
s
the latter of Ex. 23 (E) Dt. 27-
Dt. io 17 16 19
logue)
Pr. 17
28 s
Pr.
benefit or help.
passes over to the
guilty bribery, in violation of the ancient
the former of Ex. 22

8 - 13 17
some
to a friend of
violation of the oath of promise
codes;
115
This probably refers in accordance with the subsequent
it.
context to a promise
The
XV.
wn
v. oh 7 ,
cf.
6
This makes a tetrameter with caesura, and
PH* ^"2] antith. ]Mt ^pD v. j
also a double requirement at the beginning ; whereas in every other line
,
pi.
37
there
and
For
is
a single trimeter requirement,
0>DD,
which
p-ix, v.
(a) of
man
2 :
45
npn 25 10 40 11
it
23^
cf. Is.
s
^p"ys
51 8 119 43 ;
(b)
25
cf.
to separate p?*
gl.
should rd.
(2) attribute of
^p*jjf
for
rhyme.
12
pis 85 12 ,
QD&D
in 7
is
used with
"iBh
132 11 Je. io 10 , PT2X2 Ps. 145 18 ,

for the usual "laSa
and buckler 91 4
shield
(3) seldom truth, and then not in an abstr. sense,

dcn -on /j2 I K. 22 16 Je. 9 4 Zc. 8 16 so the divine
but rather fa ithfully, truly,
Ps.
therefore a
We
laws are true, reliable, Pss. 19 10 II9 142
form
is
^n.
X n$K] n.f. (1) faithfidness, reliableness,
of God: nDNa as the sphere in which man may
reacheth unto the skies 57 11 1085 ,
in 8
iyh
belonged together.
God 30 10 31 6 54 7 71 22 associated with

69 14 86 15 115 1 138 2 Gn. 2427 (J) Is. 16 5 , as messenger of God
85 11 89 15 cf. 43 3 ; His faithfulness endureth forever 117 2 , cf. 1466 ;
walk 26 s 86 11 ,
Pss. 57 4 61 8
originally
cf.
151 - 160
Mai. 2 6 ; (4) adv. in truth, truly,
jdn 122, ruicx jji.
nai only here, elsw.
'ahSa]
nnx, v. 4s
the long
aSa nan
Ec. 2I 5 , aS oy Ec. ii,'aS Sn Gn. 2 445 (J), a ? hy 1 S. i 13 (?); cf. Is. 33 15 .
3. Sn~sS] the ptcs. of previous v. pass over into Qal pf. of general truth,
;
c.
c.
cf.
in negative rel. clause, nu x omitted as usual in poetry,

;
denom. brt
foot, v.
interpretation; so
8 7, dub. mng.
3 non
est facilis
<g iSSXua-ev also for
in lingua.
fhr)
a.X.
p^nn 36 s
It is better to
Qal
is
pf.
prob.
render play the
PSALMS
Il6
This
spy upon.
Dt.
24
Jos. 2 1
is
6'2 -- 25
urged by the mng. of

14 7 (JE) Ju. i82
2- 2
2 S. 19 28
go about as spy or explorer.
use of vb.
due to
Wh
\}DVt
upon
*?Jj|
Tiph. Ho.
is
which
by,
is
We
d.
Gn. 42 +
264 2
S.
6t
(E) Nu. 21 32
io3 15 10
Ch.
usually rendered slander, but
is
19*,
might
it
the spy,
The
from dittog.
h of U'~ ,Ll originated
after
should probably also rd. ^by for better measure.
some of the
possible that
S.
teach to
his neighbour, Che.
the omission of
in
Pi.
14 - 17
and usage urges it. The only other

walk (dub.). The difficulty with Sri is
not homogeneous to the vb. The context suggests
have the mng. play
just as well
Aram.
Vrss. interpreted S:n as
bit
lie,
It is
deceive.
n. f. (1) evil, distress, 34 22 90 15 91 10 I07 26 39 , T\yr\ DV

41 2 Je. I7 17
\ r\y^\
T
5i f, j*jn evils Pss. 34 20 40 13 71 20 88 4 141 6 Dt. 3228 ,'i nj Ps. 37 19 Je. 2 27 28
2f
Am.
11
15
nfrjj
20 5c)19
12 28 3
13
52 s 109 5
35
5 ; (2) evil, injury, wrong, Pss. 21
8
1408 Gn. 5020 (E) Je. 36 3 48 2 , rpa Pss. 71I 324
153, airn 35* 41
S 24 10 25 26 Bhn
.
Ps.
(a) against man, taunt, scorn, of

Ez. 36 15 Mi. 6 16
19
Je. 3
sense of slander here),

lâpn 119 39 ;
'n
39
78
9
,
38 18, ron 40 15
708 ,
23
107 34
(3) evil in ethical sense Pss. 94
24
'S 'n
all
an
dW
12
38 21 Gn. 44* (J) Je. 1820
35
nsnn] n.f. emph. (1) reproach
enemy 69 20
21
13
89 61 11922 , nonn
by bear reproach for 69 s Je. 15 15 Zp. 3 18 ,

12
22
7
74
79 ; (2) object of reproach 22
c.
God 69 10
of reproach
object
to
31
12
'
4
42
109 25 ,
79 89
cf.
in the sense of J /a&? /, u/fer/ elsw. rr.rr 81 3 , KltfS
24 4 names 16 4 , covenant 50 16
,
Nirj
against, so Ps. ij3 (no reason to suppose a special
'n Nt'j
(3) against
n>n become
Ktn]
s6 .
*8
n 12
c.
î?]
near
the one
to
44
69 11
14
139
20
cf.
him, of relationship, as
4. nrrn] and Dn^: Niphs. may be either pfs. or

-or does not help. It is itself doubtful. The connection
of vr>a with nop and the antith. with -or make it most probable that this is
the chief vb., and that there is another antith. between the obj. of Dxcj and
25
19
69 s4 73 20
5
'n\
X n *3 VD despise, regard with contempt, subj. God 22
38 12 ,
cf.
Ex. 32 27 neighbour.
The
ptcs.
impf.
102 18
22 7 Je. 49 15
ptc. pass.
28
Je. 22
Niph. be despised Pss.
yj-4
119 141
Is.
53
3- 3
emph.; but r dub. in measure. K*v v.f.

"3?\).
The change of tense was due to change of order of words in sentence and is
>ap] Niph. pf. 3 m. X V*$ Niph. (1) of man, sivear
of doubtful originality.
a solemn oath, abs. 119 106 TO^dS 244 jnnS 15 4 c. a by God 63 12 by man in
imprecation io2 9 nn>S 132 2 (2) of God, abs. no4 inS 89 4 60 132 11 uhpa
pnnS] may be to his hurt, article for sf. and $n hurt, v. j5 ;
8^, p|sa 95 11
.
*ip?~nKi]
so %, Ew.,
inf.
(S
is
a conception as
Hu.;
Ba., as Lv. 5 4
This
as v. 36
.
t#
Hiph. pjn,
irXrjo-Lov
v.
22 17 Aq., 9.
,
avrov, Ty
proximo
ut
Dathe
and more suited to the context, though not

MT. At the same time it would be difficult
easier
is
so De.,
se affligat ;
suo, so j$, Gr.,
= jrh
so noble
prove
to
the existence of such an ethical conception at so early a date as this Ps.

nir] Hiph. impf. 3 m. defectively written X nic > VD not use ^
Hiph. change of earth in earthquake

20
(2) exchange, Ps. 106
Ho. 4 7
46**
m Qa
DUt
4
(?), c. ace. pbn Mi. 2 , here abs.
PSALM
XVI.
PSALM XVL,
117
3 str. 8\
The psalmist has sought refuge

supreme welfare (v. 1-2) ; whose
3
good pleasure is in His saints (v. ). The apostates have manysorrows, and he keeps apart from them and their impious worPs. 16 is a psalm of faith.
in
Yahweh
ship
his sovereign Lord, and
Yahweh
(v. ).
places (v.
presence
5-6
portion and his inheritance in pleasant
is his
he
(v. );
glad and secure
is
joy forever in His presence
XÊEP
me,
said to
my
For
To
'El
for I
Yahweh
welfare
the saints
(v.
who
"
not offer their

not take
(Yahweh
The
up
Thou
their
art
my
sovereign Lord,"
all
sorrows
names upon my
lips.
(my) portion, and
share,
lines are fallen for
bless
and
His good pleasure in them.

who hurry backwards.
drink offerings, because of bloodshed;
Yea, mine inheritance

I will
life
).
the maintainer of
is)
Yahweh
are in the land,
I will
my
him
not (without) Thee.
is
I will
is
that
have sought refuge in Thee.
shall multiply their
YAHWEH
and continual helpful
11
(Yahweh) makes wonderful
They
(v. )
(v. ), confident
10
in Sheol (v. ), but will grant
him
will not abandon
he enjoys His counsel
me
is
my
my
cup;
me).
lot (for
in pleasant places
(mighty over) me.
Yahweh, who hath given me counsel

my reins admonish me.
Yea, in the dark night

I
have
Since
set
He
continually before me
my right hand, I shall not be moved.
my heart is glad (in Yahweh)
Yahweh
on
is
THEREFORE
my glory rejoiceth (in Yahweh)

my flesh dwelleth securely
For Thou wilt not leave me to Sheol;
(Also)
Also
Thy pious one to see the Pit;

make known to me the path to Life.
Fulness of gladness is in Thy presence;
Loveliness is on Thy right hand forever.
Thou
Thou
wilt not suffer

wilt
Ps. 16 was in Q belonging to the group of D^ron (v. Intr. 25, 27).
was not in $3$L That is the reason probably why it was separated from
the other Miktamim, 56-60, which have been preserved, all of which were in
332ft. This favours an early date for the Ps.
(1) There is a use of Je. 23 33
12
Dr.. 33
nanS ptf in v. 96
(2) a dependence upon Ez. in the conception (a)
It
of saints, consecrated ones, for faithful Israelites in accordance with the code
of
H v.
3
,
and
10
(h) of the pit in Sheol v. ;
(3) a
much
greater dependence upon
PSALMS
Il8
Is. 2, 8
(a) in the phrase, His good pleasure in them
v. ,% , cf. Is.
28
10
14
44 46 48
505 (c) the drink
46 if of blood, correspond with the abominations
described in
offerings v.
and it may be that v. 40 finds its best illustration in
Is. 575 B q- 65 11 66 3
apostasy expressed by hurrying backwards v. 4* ,
1
(ti)
cf. Is.
Is.
65
15
The worship
as Ba. suggests.
there repudiated
is
that of Palestine
and Syria, not that of Babylonia or Egypt. If the situation is the same, we
must think of the late days of the Exile or the early days of the Restoration.
But it is more probable that these drink offerings were repudiated because
those who made them were guilty of bloodshed, of murder of innocent persons.
This favours a time when there was no strong government to repress
such disorders.
The reference to a share or portion in the land (v. 5 )

who has recently returned to the Holy Land. The exwho are in the land " implies an antith. to those who were
(4)
favours one
also
pression " Saints
not in the land, those

recently
is
come
one of calm
Yahweh.
is
still
in exile,
to the land from

trust in
Yahweh and
The author calmly
no evidence of active
such as would be quite natural for one
among
the exiles.
(5) The tone of the Ps.
the enjoyment of prosperity attributed to
separates himself from the apostates
hostility, still less of peril or warfare.
but there
This does not
favour the times of hardship and poverty described by Hg. and Zc, or the
times of conflict of Ne. and Ezr.
these times or subsequent thereto.
mrjr, which
*VjJ
any time
However, it
at
n-oj).
of
(7)
God and
in
is
is
The
(6)
was composed either between
Ps.
There
found elsewhere only Dn.
the
Persian period;
a copyist's error.
The calm view
is
a single Aramaism,
v. 66
This might have been used
but most likely not at
<& has the correct text in a
its
beginning.
common word
of death and the expectation of the presence
blessedness after death imply an advance beyond
Is.
57
1"2
;
but
emergence of the doctrine of the resurrection of the righteous

Is. 26 19 that is, in the Persian period.
The same point of view is in Pss. 17 15
16
s5- 27
106 the
pious
(8) The author was one of the anon v.
49 73^'^ Jb. 1
who distinguished themselves carefully from those who were not faithful to
Yahweh, and kept apart from them. (9) There is no trace of the observance
prior to the
,
of P, or of the practice of temple worship, in this profession of piety, probably,

therefore, the date
is
was prior
to these.
On
the whole the composition of the Ps.
best assigned to the time subsequent to Zerubbabel
The
Ps. is tetrameter
and of three strophes.
not
difficult
and prior to Nehemiah.
doubtful whether these are
If the text of Str. III. v. 9-11 is the test,
of eight lines or seven.

cult to find glosses in v. 30
It is
5"
to reconstruct
with Du.
v. 9
If these are
into three lines
it is
not
regarded as original,
and regard
v. 9a6
diffiit
is
as condensed
by a prosaic scribe into one line, leaving a trace of it in having one word too
many. V.*- 116 is cited Acts 2 25-32 from @, and applied by St. Peter to the
resurrection of Christ; so v. 106 by St. Paul, Acts 13 35
The hopes of the
Ps., which apply only to the enjoyment of the presence of God after death, in
.
view of the subsequent emergence of the doctrine of the resurrection, are

realised in the eternal life of the resurrection,
fruits
of that resurrection.
and so
first
in Christ, the
first
PSALM
Str. I.
a tetrameter octastich
is
psalmist's
XVI.
attitude
119
three synth. lines giving the
toward God, two Yahweh's attitude toward
the saints of the land, and three the attitude of both toward the
Keep me],
1-2.
apostates.
have sought refuge in
plea
Thee~],
cf. 2
based on:
protection
for
12
12
/ said
-^.
to
RV., JPSV., Dr., Kirk. ; and not "(O my soul)

thou hast said," MT., PBV., AV., which is not well sustained by
Yahweh], so
Vrss.,
text or context.
Thou
my Lord
JPSV., "
divine
name
perity,
is
"
unto
AV.
is
pi.
intensive,
as
Adonay," " the Lord " RV. m
"my
art ?ny sovereign Lord],
to be preferred to "
elsw. only Ec. 5 10
general.
"
my
My welfare], pros"
AV.
not {without) Thee], as 3,
is
(3,
"
Good
U, PBV.,
RV. is too
"Nothing
most prob.
Thee" AV., cannot be
not to
RV. " beyond Thee " is dub. (Dr.) though urged by

" Not merely is God the source of all his weal,
sustained.
Ew., RS., Kirk.
but everything which he recognizes as a true good,

contains within Himself."
The simpler
God
actually
idea that the psalmist
entirely
dependent on Yahweh, the source of
welfare,
and cannot prosper without divine

To the saints who are in
3.
probable.
Master"
8 1 , and not the
goods," possessions,
or to " goodness "
Thee" PBV., "(extendeth)
favour,
is
good, for his
all
is
much more
the land], as distin-
( Yahweh)
mahes wonderful all His good pleasure in them'], so (3, U preferable to f^, which is so difficult to interpret that there is no
agreement among later Vrss. or commentators. Yahweh takes
good pleasure in these saints, and He magnifies His good pleasure
in them in a wonderful manner.
4. They shall multiply their
guished from those abroad, those of the dispersion.
who hurry backwards], cf. 44 19

away from Yahweh and go backwards
sorrows,
turn
This
is
better
sustained by J^
Is.
50
5
;
apostates
who
apostasy from Him.

and Vrss. than " hasten after
another (God)" AV., " run after " PBV., "
in
make
which are not sustained by Hebrew usage

(the Lord) for another (god) " RV., Kirk., so
requires unnecessary emendation of text.
suit
unto
"
JPSV.,
or than " exchange

essentially Dr.,
The
which
psalmist, having
represented that the saints enjoyed the wonderful good pleasure
now turns to the apostate Israelites who have gone

backwards from Yahweh to the worship of other gods, and repreof Yahweh,
sents that they, in reverse of enjoying
Yahweh's good pleasure,

PSALMS
120
incur a multitude of sorrows.
I will not
offer their drink offerings
them in their drink

Yahweh, which were abominable because they were
associated with bloodshed, the murder of innocent persons.
Ba.
5sq
11
Du. of the bloodthinks of the offering of children Is. 57
65
8
guiltiness of such offerings as they make, cf. Is. 66
I will not
16
in order to speak to
take up their names upon my lips], cf. 50
because of bloodshed]
that
participate with
is,
offerings to
not the names of the gods so worshipped,
them or about them,
13
according to the law, Ex. 23 (E), or their names as the names
these apostates take on their
lips,
apostates themselves, Ba., as
65
he
utterly,
mention them
may
Ri.,
15
but the names of the
The poet
The
in conversation.
Is.
them
repudiates
have nothing to do with them,
will
influenced by
Is.
will
not even
psalmist was undoubtedly
we
If the Ps. belongs to the Persian period,
think of the apostates to idolatry described in antith. with
the pious, the saints,

Str. II.
is
v.
3
.
composed of
four syn. couplets.
my
" share of
authorities.
Yahweh
my
is
cup, rather than
portion " %\, though sustained by Vrss. and most
Yahweh
2d person
to the
my lot (for me)].
This
according to the context.
The
the ?naintainer of
is
was probably the original
change
5.
my
share], in assonance with (my) portion and
text,
is
improbable.
was doubtless due
It
improvement of style. The poet here enYahweh, the source of welfare, also embodies
in Himself the share which He gives to His people, the portion
assigned them, the cup of pleasure which they enjoy; and all
this He maintains for them against all enemies and perils.
to
supposed
larges
upon
editorial
v.
26
"The language used here reminds us of the Levites who had

no portion or inheritance, but Jehovah was their portion, Nu. 18 20
"Let others choose for themselves portions,
Dt. io 9 18 ," Kirk.
earthly and temporal, to enjoy
the portion of saints is the Lord
1
cup
is
my
Let others drink of deadly pleasures, the portion of
eternal.
the Lord," Aug.
6.
The
the portion, or share in the land,
are fallen
for me
a delightful one.
5
*,
as (3,
cf.
Ps. 78
s5
Mi.
lines of
Am.
17
in pleasant places], the lot in the holy land
Yea, mine inheritance
the inheritance in Yahweh,

share, v.
measuring
lines], the
and so
is
Yahweh Himself
similar to 103
11
n f,
is
(mighty over) me],

as the inheritance,
||
where the mercy of
PSALM
God
The
mighty over His people.
is
121
XVI.
EV
" goodly heritage " of
B
.
7. I will
is a paraphrase based on J^ which cannot be sustained.
The psalmist passes
bless Yahweh who hath given me connsel~\.
over from his portion in the land to his more intimate relations
with Yahweh,
whom
has counselled him in his
The
me~\.
26 2
life
are the
reins
and conduct.
My
Pr. 23
This admonition
16
Ps. 73
21
reins admoiiish
emotions and affections,
seat of the
in the
is
Je. 12
dark
night~\, as
||
rather than "night seasons," AV.,
RV.
134 intensive pi.,

8. / have set Yahweh
92
continually befoi'e me], before the mind, keeping

in
He
12a
20
10
12
10
mind, Je.
17 2 o Pss. 7
His own experience corresponds with Yahweh's counsel.
27
Jb. 19
cf.
his sovereign Lord, v.
he has sought as
mind.
since
He
is
Him
continually
on my right hand~\, present, near

This
as close as possible to help.
the reason why,
is
hand,
at
/ shall
not
be moved], the usual expression of confidence in God, Pss. io 6 15 5

8
16 8 2
30 7 62 3
Str.
III.
triplets.
9.
112 6
Pr. io
cf.
composed of a
is
Therefore],
30
12 3 .
because of confidence
presence as sovereign Lord and portion.

In both
glory rejoiceth].
lines, in
Yahweh's
in
my heart
is
glad
Yahweh, was probably
completing the measures.
original,
between two syn.
couplet
syn.
my
||
in the
prosaic copyist condensed
the two lines into a simple line, too long for the measure of the
also my flesh~], the body in antith. with "heart" and

Ps.
" glory," so making up the entire man, body and soul.
dwelleth
without anxiety, without fear of enemies,
securely~], liveth
12
33
Je. 23
Nephesh
poet
is
33.
For
10.
thou wilt not leave
here, as often, the person of the
man
me
to
cf.
himself.
not thinking of the soul as distinguished from the
is
but of himself as composed of both soul and body.
is
The
flesh,
It is true
the flesh does not go to Sheol at death, but only the soul.
psalmist
Dt.
Sheol~\.
The
here thinking of his entire self and not specifically
of that part of himself which goes to the abode of the dead.
He
expects to die and to go to Sheol, but he prays that
will
not abandon him there
of Sheol
but
Thou wilt not

nnt'
3,
is
will
will
God
not leave him in the power
go with him and remain with him there.
suffer
Thy pious one
to see the
Tit'].
The Heb.
not abstract " corruption," which, though given in (3 and
and followed by
EV
.,
has no authority in the usage of OT.
PSALMS
122
The
Pit
not the tomb, but
is
name
stood as another
the earth
syn. with Sheol, usually under-
is
of Sheol
a pit or cavern under
itself as
but usage favours the opinion that
it
is
a Pit in Sheol,
deeper place than Sheol, syn. Abaddon, the dungeon of Sheol.

The psalmist will see Sheol, but he will not be abandoned there
as a
he
not see the
will
The
wicked.
God
presence and favour of
known
me
to
Sheol, the place of the
path
the
11.
after death.
Thou
wilt
make
This might imply resurrection
to Life'].
the Ps. were late enough, a path leading
if
In antithesis with
hope and confident expectation of the
the psalmist has
this,
dungeon of
the
Pit,
pious could hardly go there.
up out of Sheol
to
But the context does not suggest this; the path

rather leads to the presence of God in the abode of the dead.
eternal Life.
The path
to
antith. to the Pit in Sheol.
life is
The presence
Thy presence].
in
is
path to
life
leads, gives gladness to the
faction, leaving nothing
glossator
the
fare,
had
place of honour,
hand
his right
presence of
in life, v.
ing
101
.
sf.
but this
is
Sx poetic
pers., as
is
thinking of everlasting
right hand, after
life
in
the
he has departed
to Sheol.
as subj., so
iroj
written
a,
satis-
Such a hope he could not
forever].
he
and complete
presence, antith. to Yahweh's being on
86
Yahweh and on His
^Dtf] Qal imv.
Ko. 1
life
and gone
quametz as
||
full,
more to be desired. It is possible that

in mind as the supreme good or welgladness, on Thy right hand], as the
Thy
in
||
express for this
this life
this
Loveliness
26
v.
Fulness of gladness
of Yahweh, to which the
I sg.
The metheg of |^ interprets
notf, see /2
erroneous, and should be corrected to o as Ges. 9v
for
s.
God
(v. Intr.
%, Rabb., RV. ,n
22 codd.
42 2
De
32).
But
R., <, IT,
it
2.
rnrs] Qal
pf.
f.
imply-
should be rncK, defectively

Ols., Ges. * K6.L - 1W
, Houb.,
K. 8 4S Ez. 16 69
3, dicens also favours this
from mix referring to men. But
it is not necessarily Adonay.
The context suggests the original mng. my
sovereign lord, as predicate of m*< v. 2^.
a] n.f.
(1) welfare, prosJ
Ew.,
form.
al.,
cf.
Ps. 140 18 Jb.
mis]
God
refers to
as distinguished
perity, happiness 16 2 , as Dt. 23 7 Je. 33 s , obj. n*-\ Ps. 106 5 Jb. 9 25 Ec. 5 17 6 6 ;
11
86 17 . mis nnn n;n 35 (2) bounty, good, as bestowed by God, Pss. 65 12 68
1
3821 1095 Gn. 444 (J) 1 S. 25 21 Je. 18 20 Pr. 17 18 v. ato 4'. This clause is not
in ( B but in (S >% A R where rois is interpreted as my goods,
bonorum, a
.
'
mng. very
:pSp]
late,
is difficult
Ec. 5 10
3 translates bene mihi, S 070^6^ /jloi, IE TOV.
and is variously interpreted: (1) <j s A R 8ti ov xp^^-v exets,
.
''
<
PSALM
XVI.
123
thou hast no need or advantage, in a causal sentence. The &tl may be an

interpretation or imply >3 in the original. The h ; is interpreted in the sense
%
the sake of, as \ 45 s 79 105 14
of for
" from Thee,"
in the original text.
"
&vev
<rov,
paraphrased by
Hi.,
Du. think was

good? Dr.
BDB.
Thee."
which Houb.,
te,
Thou art my
gives in this
highest
excess % 138 2 ,
mng. of
(dub.), in the sense of above, beyond Gn. 48'22 Ex. 16 5
Thy name
all
(2)
sine
Over, beyond, Ew. "
(3)
My welfare is not beyond (?)
above
a translation of Hjfra,
is
sS
Nu. 3 46 Dt. 25 s Jos. 3 15 Ec. i 16 Dn. I 20 in local relations, Lv. 15 25 of time.

But none of these have precisely the sense proposed for this passage. (4) The
more usual mng. of *?;-, incumbent on, of duty, or care \ 7 11 iqU 37 5 4 8 56 13
62 s c. yhvn 22 11 55'23 71 6 is adopted by Ra. But it is then necessary to
,
the clause interrog. or get a mng. the reverse of the context.
make
avoids this by changing

7
15
in p.
to
"?3
The mng.
(5)
"?D.
in addition
The
14 is
adopted by
It is
better to rd. as the original a real tetrameter "pijâ
Ri., Moll.,
The
This explains 3.
haplog. and then the

variously interpreted:
of f^
err.
err.
it is
improbable.
line is too short
naiB
*?3
of q>Sy for qn;
D^TpS]
3.
also
is
Moll;
Calv., Hengst., Hu., Pe.,
to,
D^Hjp
This
unp
most suitable
to context if the present text
sacred, holy:
(1) used of God, as exalted on theophanic throne 22 4
name
a divine
4I i4 +
i2t.
De
(3) depend-
RV. m
ing on 1DN as a second indirect obj. in antith. rwrrh Ki., De.,
exalted in victory Ps. 99 s
Is. 5 1G
be correct.
S. 2'2 ,
originating in the Trisagion,
elsw. Je. 5029 5i 5 2
"O.
nyVa by
difficult and is
chiefly the omission of â of
is
(i) S in the sense of as for, as regards 17 4 , <5, 3,
(2) belonging
W., Ew., Dr.;
but
Pe.
61 7 6o/28
to
K. 19 22
His name
6 3 , used in
Is.
23
Is.
Ps.
Pss.
71
22
pi. \
in 9
Is.
is
adj.
6 3,
Is.
Sfcnfe" ty'np,
4
+ iot.
78 41 89 19 ;
js 2 3
(2) of
37
sacred place of temple in Jerusalem 46s 65 s ; (3) of persons, Aaron, 106 16 ,
D>Khp sacred ones, either f angels 89 s 8 Jb. 5 1 15 15 Zc. 14 5 Dn. 8 1313 or
j
Israelites Dt. 33* Pss.

is
doubtless
an
163 34 10 Dn. 8 24
interp., as
io 16
?!?*?]
$ n,on]
they
<?"
ry
= nnK2
777 clvtov
sf.
more euphonic
which on 95IO& has
this fuller,
form is alw. in \p, except 38 11 Dn~ai and 95 10c on\ to

been assimilated by copyist: (1) emph. they, (a) antith. to other persons
>:n 120 7 urus 20 9 n.nx 102 27 109 28 , with
adv., but they 55 s2 63 10 106 43 at
close of sentence emph. previous sf. even theirs g 7 without justification in
,
and doubtless
usage,
err.
txt.
(2)
resuming
emphasis
subj. with
at the
beginning of a new sentence

stronger DiVDJ 38 11
were 9
21
22 18 23 4 27 2 37 43 s 48s 56" 59 16 62 10 107 24

as copula, properly at end of clause, they are or
(3)
(?) 25 s 78 s9 94 11 95 10 119 111 , after -\vx only 16*
om
stantial clause noni 88*,
D'BhpS, but the
word
not abs., unless
we suppose
elsw. in
\f/
is
recent grammars.
De W.,
that
nnt]
is
also difficult.
3 had in
sg. coll.
(4) in circum-
et
magnificis
might, however, regard the

1
as introducing
ra OeX^jxara
aiirov
"ihn\
"vus (v. 8 2 )
in early poetry.
the sense of abs., but this
RV., Dr., and
edav/JLaaTuxrev iravTa
10
though not infrequent
cstr. in
We
95
too distinct to dispense with the prep., and
in this sense,
allows an occasional
clause,
is
||
it is cstr.,
is
not used
Ges. 4
17Gd
not allowed by more
cstr.
an apod.
as
before a
rel.
<3 renders as vb.
More than 90 codd. HP.,
so
rSALMS
124
Theodoret, give Kvpios after the vb.

pretation, but
nin\
may
it
This might be regarded as a
be an interpretation of the
also
final
of inter-
gl.
as an abr., for
"
This would, moreover, give us a needed tetrameter and a suitable
couplet
nan
psa i^n
t [tin] vb.
D^tenp
mm
of narr^S
in>
used in Niph. ptc. Ex. 15 11 of the majesty of God,
is
42 21 in the Hiph. make glorious, which is appropriate to

This is the view essentially of Koehler, Schnurer, Ba., Hu. 3
Is.
cf. v. 6
and
this passage.
4. DrVa*g] is
regarded by W, 0, Quinta, 3, Mich., Ols., Ew., Du. as fpl. for usual % D\P
n.(m.) images, idols, v. io6 36 38 115 4 135 15 ; but ni3*P elsw. pi.
t [".?*?] n.f.
hurt, injury 147 3 Jb. 9 28 , sg. Pr. io 10 15 18 , so doubtless here after <S, j$, Aq.,
-
RV., and most,
remains
13
v.
The
..
The
difficult.
sf.
The
clause which follows.
neglect of agreement
2, 0,
take
vb.
nnN]
tergum as Tnx adv. backwards,
iraxwav,
V postea
&
interpreted by S,
is
as Hiph.,
vb.
m.
This
v. gi.
is
sf.
post
(2) (5 /xerd ravra
most prob.
acceleraverunt "VW, either having
Aq.,
<&,
(1) by J,
or Vrss. supplying
18
Aq. refers to one's neighbour.
50 17 63 9
(3) J^, Aq. as adj.
49
most think of another god in accordance with subsequent context.
cf.
it,
But
nnx
properly one coming behind, successors 49 11 , aliens 109 8 nriN oy

s so
n D* * Ex. 34 14
It is used of time
Ps. /&> ($).
(J), nnx Is. 42
adj. another,
i5 13 >
still
and so the
though
to be preferred,
is
variously interpreted:
is
and
n.f.
refer to previous context, but to the rel.
avoided, and this
is
as Qal.
it
lack of agreement between
D_ cannot
nns in 109 18 Jo. I 8

nno] Qal pf. 3 m. i.p.; J ins denom. -inj purchase
price of wife Gn. 34 12 (J) Ex. 22 16 (E) 1 S. 18 25 so vb. acquire by purchase
But there is no evidence of such a generalisation of the mng.
Ex. 22 15 (E.)
.
as
is
necessary
that
if
is
to
[tto] vb.
be used here with De., Dr.
take
it
in
unless here in this sense;
\p
as Pi. pf.
106 13 elsw. imv.

,
ot
&\\ov
nowhere
in
\f/
would be
simila-
Is.
<J,
49
17
and then
if
(4) It
rd.
is
^Dn
0, 2,
j$,
It is
not used
possible to think of such a transposition
Hiph.
10620
pf. "vc, as
The conception
VIH referred to another god, but the construction would

This
onns; but where
is
mm used for worship of
must choose between (2) and
(4).
a?'9D) T? ^1
resolution in classic style should have cohortative.
is
the view
(5) Dy., followed by
of Gr., once held by Ba., but subsequently abandoned.
Du., rds. Tin
3,
be different, and so condensed as to be necessarily obscure.
We
but (b) as auxiliary having adv. force, sq. perf.
"?D
unless here.
as the foregoing
(2)
(a) hasten Gn. 18 6 Na. 2 6
69 18 102 3 143 7 so also prob. 79 s sq. impf. (3) Aq.

implies ^^r\ Hiph. pf. -no act bitterly towards, a vb. used
jjjr
tKCLKuo-ev
Pi.
other gods
Hiph. impf.
^Dl vb.
? v. (fi.
1
p. of
Qal cog. ace.
pour out libation Ex. 30 9 (P), p Ho. 9*, Hiph. same cog. ace. Gn. 35 14 (E)
The
2 K. 16 18 Nu. 28 7 (P), so prob. here, to other gods Je. 7 18 + 7 t. Je.
congregabo
noun % IP). on ty nere $ crvvaydyw t&s cvvayuryas clvtujv,
,
conventicula= DôDJ
and Niph.
ptc. in
r|DX
Qal impf.
shortened form, as
p.
p)DN
ri3DJ Is.
gather together,
13
15
,
cf.
Gn. 49^
collect,
1
cf.
39
7
,
S. 13 11 , inter-
PSALM
XVI.
nrps NH.
preted of assemblages in accordance with

fused in Egyptian Aram, script.
125
0J9].
Ba. compares
of material, consisting of blood.
and
Is.
57^ 65 11 and thinks

,
ox
hands of the
as
is
Moll, and Du. refer to
offerer.
Is.
of
De. thinks of the
drink offerings connected with the sacrifice of children.

guilty
were easily con-
interpreted by RV., Dr. as
It is
66 3 " he that
killeth
an
Kirk., " their libations are as detestable as
he that slayeth a man."
though they were composed of blood." The usage of DT3 favours bloodshed
and not drink offerings of blood, which are unknown to OT. The p is never
used of material in connection with blood;
on account
sense, of
prep.
11
v.
12 6 107 17
5t "Sy
n&x
DmDtf~n*
gods; but
5.
His] v.
Hb. 2 8,
if
not,
6.
it
must
if
the three words each with
sf.
in
For
we
was
it
mng. of
in the sense
Nir
The
j, 3T.
may
sf.
interpret nns* of foreign
p^n n.m.
Is.
65
15 .
my portion,
originally ~je
emph. coordination.
common
this
accordance with
refer to the apostates, in
prob. that in this case
It is
S51] phr. a. A.
accordance with Ex. 23 13 (E),
U memor, so
of utter, v. ij 3 , paraphrased by (3 fimjirdw,

refer to gods, in
therefore, in the
is
it
because of bloodshed, as
of,
(1) portion,
acquired possession, of Yahweh as the possession of His people 165 73 26 119 57

142 6 ; (2) chosen portion, in bad sense, 50 18 ; (3) portion, award from God,
punishment 17 14 as Is. 17 14 Jb. 20 29 27 13

T^n] is variously explained. It
is pointed as Hiph. impf. 2 sg. after ms, which is then emph., but without
.
apparent reason.
^c>
/xov
U restilues
i/xot,
not, however, used in OT.,
is
not sufficiently explain
use here.
its
meam
hereditatem
and the Arabic stem does
<& crv e? 6 diroKadio-rCov ttjp Khr)povoixlav
mihi,
is
based on
"h *S*vj|
gives the missing tone of the tetrameter line and a form which
suits the context.
Am.
fast, c. ace.
c.
3 pers. Pss.
*pDW, of Hi.,
sf. 1
p.
Bi.
5 8
-
has possessor sortis meae.

as here,
41 13 63 s
TDH
Is.
Ps.
41 10 42 1
17
Is.
The
33
Qal: (1) hold
% "|cn vb.
15
(2) sustain, subj. God,
conjectural emendations of Ols.
are not so suited to the context as the above.

(1) as cast over garments to distribute
S"vi\ n.m. lot:
(2) as portion
c.
"ph, which
known and
is
assigned by
Yahweh 165
^^j]
them 22 19
;
espec. the land of the righteous
s
1
^ of the original has fallen out by haplog. The change to nrm is strik25
ing and out of harmony with context.
It prob. was a substitution for an
.
original
147
1
,
mm.
6.
defective pi.
op*;;]
as delightful things
or places
beautiful Ps. 81 3 2 S. 23 1 Ct.
r^m]
16
.
Jo'jnadj.
iff- 11 , cf.
*\h] also,
1
3
(1) delightful 133 135
141 4
2 S.
25
(2)
lovely,
yea, "introducing emph. a
new
E, GesJ 80?, Ki., De., a stronger fern, form

for usual rni (v. 2*).' But <g, S, Hu. 3 Ew., We., Ko. 11 ^ 1 ) 425 Dr. defectively
rnog] Qal pf. 3 f. lair a.X. in Heb.; in Aram. Dn. 4 24 6 2
written >n^nj.
thought " BZ>B.
ace. to 3,
be agreeable, acceptable, beautiful ; cf. f

rla-Tr] fxoi
^3);
cf.
103 11 117 2
<J|
34
63 s I031 ..
-
original
sf. 1
mm
pers. X
22. 83
66 8 6827
Y'tl'
v.
beauty Gn. 49 21
But
<g Kpa-
gives a well-known word, a usual con-
and an appropriate meaning.

would be cohort, form in classic style.
struction
n.
"1!>#
7.
"H"i>;]
Pi.
impf.
Bless Yahweh,
p. resolution
common
in
if/,
26 12
to4 i-35 II5 i8 I34 i.2 I35 i9.2o 1458.10, D , n S< for an
3 13
for other uses of "pa.
Vb. Qal advise, counsel,
c.
w]
Qal. pf. 3 m.
i.p.
ace. pers. 16 7 sq. inf. 62 5 , abs. with
PSALMS
26
secondary
pjj,
32 s
subj.
conspire against $3 4
abst. intensive;
pi.
168
12
71
10
83 6
Hithp. sq.
dark
seasons, better
Pi.
lay upon 21 6 89 20 , set or
nm
together,
emph. night
pi.
?]
94
30
19
^D".]
92 s 134 1
118 18 subj. God.
cf.
discipline, correct, as
Pi. lay, set
Niph. consult
n"^
pf.
3 pi.
vîir]
8.
make
sf.
like 18 34 .
~\v\
i.p.
Pi. pf.
s.
210
v.
adv. continually 25 15
H|?*>] in
front
TDn now 35 27 = 40 17 = 705 a

seldom elsw. apart from ritual, Je. 6 7 Ho. 12 7
OT., common, however, in P, Ez., Ch. for the perpetual burnt
njj( s ) /6s 38 18 50 8 51 5 , in prayer 34s 72 15 ;
L)t. II 12 4-
BDK
105 3 ,
200
makes
9.
t.
4- 5
t.,
therefore "according to such conditions, that being so,"
\jf\
in OT.,
i&
The
33*21 .
">3
c.
16
49 16
Is. 2
favourite term of
offering.
mtf vb.
and morally as 54s 86 14 v. j6 105

J TDfi] in ^ only
40 1 - 69 s* 718.6.14 73 23 ^^ lo <\ I09 i5. 19 ,^44. 109. in.
of, before, intellectually
Ti
Sy,
nights, as
73
word
rather a long
A aS
10
7821 119 119 , v. g S\
has three tones unless
line
we
use
same phr.
Makkeph, which
nrir]
one accent, and then add nNas Sjm to complete

Str. would be one line less than the others.
for
But then the
the tetrameter.
Du. reduces them by finding a gl. of one line in each Str. We may easily
21
complete this 1. after
by adding a for nwa, which fell out by haplog.
Si] i consec. Qal impf. Svi, v. 2 11
of o\
3 has et here as well as for ]
of next line, and also renders by future, ignoring the
consec.
It is the only
and is, indeed, against its style. Rd., therefore,

?\P i\h; then the juss. must be abandoned for the indicative.
"T^r] is here
used for the inner man, as f>
vd:, 108'2
aS, 30 13 subj. tDT, 57 9 subj. mi?.
We should add also mrra. The two lines have been condensed into one by a
use of such a
in the Ps.,
||
prosaic
man
{>$, n.m. flesh (1) of body, (a) of animals 50 13 , {b) of
copyist.
27
3s 4
79
102 6 109 24
i&
2
Jb. 14- , antith. aS Pss.
God 56s
frail over against

145
33
I
21
16
;
31
12
25 Ez. 2i 4 9
Je. 12
-
cf.
||
Dt. 33 28 Pr.
the z'wwfr being of
33
.
2
(2) for the body itself, antith. eBJ 63
84 3 Pr. 14 30 , subj. trembling Ps. 119 120 ;
;
78 39 ;
-
10
(4)
Dt. 5 23
10.
-jra
? all flesh, all
npaS \SV\]
*#pj]
my
vc)
soul,
man as distinguished from
v.
9
,
is
2
; 131 ;
/6l 304
io 18 ,
(3) as
mankind 6f 136 25
12
s
f phr. Dt. 33 Je. 23
usually interpreted as
the body, 31 10 .
times conceived as resting together with the "tea upon a
Is.
<1D31
common
^Di, somesubstratum,
cf. 42 s 7 and especially in ^ as in need of deliverance from hwv

49 16 86 13 89 49 but some of these might be interpreted of another
mng. of vol, the paraphrase for the personal pronoun, me, v. j 3
Sixr] v. W.
Qal impf. 2 m. indie, c. neg. pj in the sense of permit, c. ace.
I.?-? ?]
+ infin. Gn. 206 (E) as here, or ace. 4- S nomen. Ps. 132 4 Pr. 6 4
TTPP]
,s%
Kt.
pi. is scribal interp.
pious man,
v. 4I.
of ^7;Dn, Qr. and Vrss.
rnv]
sg.,
referring to an individual
the Pit in Sheol as distinguished from Sheol
itself,
16
7 , and not another name for Sheol, or the abstract dia<pdopdv &, corruptionem, 3, corruption or destruction, which are interpretations of the name of
v.
the place.
Ps.
were
late
11.
on
ms]
the
enough, but at
presence of God,
||
path
its
to life.
It
probable date
yjB"nK; a joyous
might imply resurrection,

it
state, antith. tt\z',
parts of the
more comprehensive
Ru. 2 18
Ex. 16 3 Lv. 25 19 26 s Pr. 13 25 Ps. 78*.
jjafcrS
Swtf.
if
the
implied a path leading to the
voir]
both yet conceived as
n.m. fulness
rrtrotf ]
16 11 Dt. 23 s25
pi.
nroft
v.
&
; ;;
PSALM
either joy s, or abst. pi. gladness.

<rov,
XVII.
T.??~ n ?>']
127
2I?
communion with the divine

a weakened explanation.
in association with,
ante vultum
tunm
J,
PSALM
A^
"* <S
T v Trpoauirov
face or presence,
XVII., 8 str. 3 5
Ps. 17 is a prayer for divine interposition in behalf
righteous
(v.
1-2
).
45-5
(v.
),
and avoided wicked deeds

confidence (v. 6a ).
(v.*" *)
may
he has kept the divine
ways
God with
Saviour may show
therefore he invokes
He prays again
(v.
85-10
),
from
be sheltered
who surround him
that
his
he prays
the
for
divine
slaying of the wicked
them
prey upon him

that penalty
r\ HEAR, Yahweh
give ear to
(v.
that
11 " 12
).
Again
may
be visited on
may
enjoy
).
man)
prayer, which
my judgment come
);
145-15
(a righteous
my
66_8a
and deliverance by the
interposition
13~ 14a
(v.
the third generation, but that he himself
to
the divine presence
is
attend to
without
my
yell;
lips of deceit
from Thy presence, that mine eyes may behold it.

hast visited me by night;
Thou hast tested me, and Thou findest no evil purpose in me; my mouth
Let
TN
(v.
(v.
and arrogant enemies
greedy
his
to
the
mind
kindness and keep him as the pupil of the eye

he
of
in
The psalmist has been tested by God
and conduct, and approved
and not
equity
Thou
forth
hast proved
my mind; Thou
transgresseth not.
As
T
to
deeds of man,
ON my part have
My
1
intend) according to the
Thy tracks, my footsteps

Thou answerest me, 'El.
steps hold fast to
invoke Thee
TNCLINE
am
for
Thine ear
Show Thy kind

I
(I
word
of
Thy
lips.
kept from the ways of the violent
to
me, hear
deeds,
seeking refuge on
my
right
not
speech;
Saviour from those
Thy
slip
hand
who
keep
me
rise
up
in hostility;
as the pupil, the daughter
of the eye.
J-JIDE me in the shadow of Thy wings from the wicked,

Those mine enemies that assail me, with greed encompass me.
They shut up their gross heart, with their mouth they speak arrogantly.
(T^HEY advance), now they march about, they fix their eyes;
(They purpose) to camp in the land, (they maltreat) as a lion
They are greedy for prey, they are like a young lion lurking in secret places.
RISE, Yahweh, confront him, cast him down
;
me
from the wicked, destroy with Thy sword

May they be slain with Thy hand, Yahweh slain from the world.
JÊT their portion be during life their belly fill Thou with Thy stored-up penalty
May their sons be sated, may they leave their residue to their children
But as for me, let me behold Thy face let me be satisfied with Thy form.
deliver

PSALMS
128
was in 13, but not in any of the subsequent collections until \p. It
termed a nhuD, prayer (v. Intr. 1). This probably is original,
because the greater portion of Pss. of $3 were prayers, and there could have
been no reason why the editor of , or any subsequent editor, should have
Ps. 17
is
rightly
The Ps.
communion with God
singled out this Ps. as a prayer, rather than a multitude of others.
resembles Ps. 16 in words and phrases
at night v. 3
16 7 ; the use of
*?n
in
\J"?.?
v. 8
v. 6
prayer
= 16
= 16
1
;
1
;
the vb. rpn
v. 5
16 5 ;
and defending v. 7 14 = 16 8
the contrasted portions of the poet and the wicked v. 14 15 = 16 2 6 the longing
the reference to the hand of
God
as protecting
presence
for the divine
The
the same author.
v. ]5
16 11 .
All this favours a similar situation,
use of nSn v. 14
is
the same as that of 49-,
although the phr. of the latter and the conception are different.
reference in the use of D"jd and njinn
visitation of penalty
Ex. 205
to P.
And
v. 3 ,
There
is
Nu. 12 8 (E). The

based on the Ten Words
v. 14 is
Dt. 5 9 The conception of righteousness v. 4-5 is that of D, and prior

yet the conception of truthfulness v. 1 and the testing the mind
.
show the higher
iDn nVon
38 11
v. 15 to
of God,
on the third generation
not
if
cf. Is.
v. 7
4
,
The
ethical conception of the Persian period.
yoi2 Sxa
v. 8
= 36 s
57'2
63 s
cf.
61 5 91 4
(all
phr.
post-exilic
'
Pss.)
Ru. 2 1 2 implies the existence of the temple and probably the cherubic
,
The
throne.
pupil of the eye v. 8
= Dt.
32 10
The
must belong
Ps.
to the
Persian period subsequent to the Restoration and prior to the reform of Ezra,
a time of greater peril than that of Ps. 16,
The
babel.
generalised and
Part
I.
{a
||
my
man)], so J
in
first
line.
of these a peti-
1-2.
accordance with
hear
lips
in
favour.
The
He
lips
more prob-
my prayer,
in
as 61
///
2 %%''.
which utter the prayer are
heaven,
my
either
sin-
just cause, or
Thy presence], from the

5
that mine eyes
9
cf.
desires a visible manifestation from
has vindicated him.
God
that
equity] properly goes with the next
line as qualifying the divine proving.
||
My judgment],
come forth from
judgment throne of Yahweh

behold it].
3"*,
"the right" EV\, "righteous cause" JPSV.
of deceit].
my
v.
||
righteousness," (3, U, or simply " righteousness."
yell], shrill, piercing cry for help,
judgment
He
the
tristichs,
by a synth.
lines followed
cere, entirely truthful.
may
has been
It
4
give ear], the usual terms for importunate prayer, v. 4 5*
righteous
without
than Zerub-
later
an individual.
into a congregational prayer.
Dr., or inexactly
my
and therefore
originally the prayer of
has three pentameter
able than "
made
two syn.
tion in
a fiend
was
Ps.
To make
it
an object of
and Vrss. destroys the measure of both lines.

3-4a. The second tristich is composed of three lines essentially
syn.
yet there is synth. in part, in the second line, and in greater
behold, with

PSALM
degree in the third.
XVII.
129
Thou hast proved
hast tested],
||
v.
10
12 7
Yahweh has not remained

but has come down in spiritual
This has been by a personal visitation.
on His throne
afar off
heaven
in
presence to the bed of the psalmist.
when he was alone by
visited by night], during the
and so most open to

and especially so, as the inspection had to do not only
with acts done during the day, the usual time of activity, but still
more searchingly with the mind, which often is most active while
quiet hours,
inspection
body
the
10
himself,
at rest.
is
Thou findest no
evil
purpose in me], as io4
150
There was no evil in the mind after the most searchMy mouth transgresseth not] This statement,
intermediate between the purpose of the mind and the deeds of
man, external actions, supplements the previous clause and is still
26
119
ing examination.
connected with the
test
by night.
sons.
And
human
actions, yet these are
purposed
so,
while deeds of
for so
we should
It
probably refers to private,
words spoken publicly to other per-
secret utterances, rather than
men
are mentioned, that
is
ordinary
deeds not as done, but as intended,
translate, inserting in the text the vb.
(/ intend). This insertion removes the difficulty of the verse

and explains the antith. between " deeds of man " and according
to word of Thy lips.
The intent of the psalmist was that his
deeds should be according to the word which came forth from
the lips of
as attested
his
God.
Having
set forth the righteousness of his
by divine inspection, he now turns to a
conduct.
4fc-6a.
thetical couplet
The
third tristich
is
composed of an
followed by a synth. line returning to
ground of assurance
in prayer
mind,
justification of
having been given.
v.
anti-
la
,
the
I on my part],
emph. personal asseveration, on the negative side, have kept from

ways of the violent], the deeds of those who commit robbery or
the
On
murder, or both.
the positive side,
tracks], those prescribed by

footsteps slip not].
previous clause
not
is
God
The context
in the
My
steps
hold fast
Deuteronomic
laws.
to
Thy
My
complement of the
on the positive side and do
suggests the
the steps hold fast
from the divine tracks on the other.
Elsewhere the phrase

used for the firm standing, the security of the righteous under
slip
the divine protection, v. io 6
If
we
follow that
meaning here, we
have an expression of confidence in accordance with
v.
6a
.
Part II. has three pentameter tristichs, setting forth the rela-
PSALMS
130
tion of the poet to his enemies,
antith.
to the previous part,
God. The first tristich

and a syn. couplet synth.
setting forth his relation to his

||
v.
1-2
an introductory
line
petition
is
thereto.
4 literally " make them mar26

vellous," or "wonderful," in accordance with v. ; let them be
6bSa. Show Thy kind
deeds],
cf.
visible in acts of vindication of the righteous.
Yahweh
Saviour],
title
one whose character and habit it is to save His

people from their enemies; especially characteristic of Is. 2
am seeking refuge]. By an unfortunate transposition of the
original text it has been attached as an object to the ptc, forcing
of
as
the rendering with verbal force as ptc. absolute " savest," and then
as a general truth applying to
of the
specification
measure of the two

Attaching
it
persons seeking refuge, without
all
and makes
lines
This also destroys the
of refuge.
place
their interpretation difficult.
on Thy right hand], we get the place of refuge,
to,
recover the measures, and find an easy and natural explanation

in
The
accordance with good usage.
hand of God
right
often
is
the instrument of judgment and blessing, but also the place of
16 811
safety, as
The resemblance
of Pss.
6 to 17 in so
other respects favours the same meaning of right hand of
This also
here.
is
a proper basis for the closer and affectionate
care indicated in the phr.
Dt. 32 10 Pr.
pressing a
Keep me as
the daughter of the eye, a
1|
relation,
filial
many
God
the
pupil of the eye], as
Hebraism
as La. 2
18
,
ex-
The second
implying affectionate care.
has also an introductory line with a synonymous couplet
tristich
synthetic to
it.
86-10.
Hide me
in the
shadow of Thy wings],
a favourite conception of poets of the Restoration 36 s 57 2 6$ H

cf.
mother bird
is
Ru.
12
.
for her
It
is
young
of the
to the care
usually referred
Mt. 23 s7, which

11
though the
Dt. 32
not, however, the hen,
not used in OT., but rather the eagle,
working out of the simile
is
different.
refers to the cherubic wings of the
cf.
It
probably, however,
most Holy Place of the temple
in accord with the frequent conception that the
temple
itself is
a sure refuge for the people of God, involving the idea that the
protecting cherubic wings extended their influence to the holy
temple and the holy
These
city
and
its
are, as the context shows,
nations,
who oppress and
inhabitants.
not wicked
maltreat
from
the
Israelites,
the Israelites,
wicked].
but wicked
4 6 18
-
cf.

tsalm
Mine enemies
greed],
v.
11
pitiless.
and gross
their
ceedingly insensible.
for
good and
all
131
assault, act violently.
make escape impossible,

They are not only
They are so greedy that they have become
midriff, the seat of feelings, has become ex" They have closed it against every influence
as to
heart~\.
sympathy " Kirk.
necessary in accordance
It is
with English usage to substitute heart for midriff.
mouth], antith. with the mouth of the poet,
11-12.
enemies
The
This
their
they speak ar-
is
.,
as
better suited to the
not well sustained,
The
in this context.
now], graphic description.
march about], the people of God, probably the holy city,

11
they fix their eyes], watching intently, so that no move-
as 55
ment of
may escape them, showing their greed v. 96

camp in the land]. This is a most difficult
Israel
purpose)
to
the original, and

difficulty
line, to
variously explained in Vrss.
intelligible,
used without
camp."
is
may be removed by
We
its
and commentaries.
that follows then
infinitive
then have the enemy purposing to encamp in the
and appropriate progress

renderings
the
in
cf.
Jb. 19
12
and a very natural
down
to the
to the earth " AV., " to cast us
earth" RV., "to spread out in the land" JPSV.,
on MT., show how impracticable
they maltreat as
of violence of a besieging
with violence
for prey],
places].
and abusing
reiterating v.
They
lie
in
96
.
it
is
a lion].
to get a
without pity.
like
ground
down
all
to the
depending
good sense on
This refers to the acts
army ravaging
it
The
of the enemy.
activity
" turning their eyes
PBV., " bowing down
that basis.
(They
clause in
having the ordinary meaning, "pitch," which

usual object " tent," syn. with English " en-
and so besiege the people,
various
finding the verb, missing in this
The
complete the measure.
becomes
land,
much
enemies advance to the attack.
is
is
EV which
and understand
to construct
is difficult
The
with
{They advance)],
pentameters
.
they
describes the action of these
third tristich
in three progressive
9
J, resuming the thought of v.
context than " our steps " MT.,
and
v.
36
io 2 for the same kind of enemies and a similar situa-
rogantly'], v.
tion.
with
are not only violent, but greedy for their
their
greedy, but
fat
They
encompass me], surround so

They shut up
gross
prey.
v.
xvii.
They
that assail me].
107
cf.
"
for
prey,
They
seizing
it
are greedy
a young lion lurking in secret
ambush and
lurk
for
their prey, to
fall
PSALMS
132
on
much
This situation resembles very
unawares.
it
that
of
" 10
8
Ps. io
Part III. has two pentameter tristichs, a petition that
may by theophanic
let
13-14a.
the people see His presence.
syn.
rise,
Yahweh],
confront Aim'],
throw and prostrate in death, as 18 40
in
hostility, cf.
wicked], the enemies,
for
The
first
as frequent in such prayers 3 8
i8 6-19
weh interposes
Yahweh
interposition destroy the wicked enemies
cf. v.
9a
.
cast him
O
God's use of other warlike weapons).
to supply a missing verb to
20
is
io 12
down], over-
me from the
Thy sword]. Yah-
deliver
destroy with
and so uses His sword,
as a warrior,
and
tristich
It is
as 7
13
(cf.
1 "3
35
necessary, however,
complete the measure of
line.
This
was probably " destroy." The omission lies back of Jfy and Vrss.,
several of which take " sword " as in relative clause, " who is Thy
PBV., AV.
sword "
analogy of
Is.
io5
is
The
idea,
though a good one
attention needlessly from the main thought

to a climax.
May
after
the
yet inappropriate to the context, and calls
RV., JPSV.
rightfully
render
and
ready advance
its
"by Thy
sword."
Thy hand]. This rendering is in accord with

the context, the use of the sword by Yahweh, and with a strict interpretation of the unpointed Hebrew text, and is favoured by ancient
Vrss.
The MT. is pointed so as to give the rendering " men,"
both here and in the next clause, " from men of Thy hand
from the men " PBV., " from men which are Thy hand " AV.,
" from men by Thy hand " RV., JPSV., none of which are satisfying.
from the world], away from the world, so as no longer to
2
11
" O Lord, destroy them
live in the world, v. 4Q
cf. Is. 38
"
from off the earth, which they inhabit Aug. The usual rendering
"from the evil world" PBV., "men of the world" AV., RV.,
implies an antith. between the world as evil and the righteous
they be slain by
NT., Jn. 15 19, is not in

accord with the OT. religion and has no justification whatever
Israelite,
in
OT.
which while
usage.
in accord with the
This supposed antith. has occasioned a general
misinterpretation of the subsequent context, as
if
it
contrasted
the earthly joys of the wicked with the heavenly joys of the
righteous
justified at
which
also
is
a later
Biblical
such a date as that of our Ps.
conception, but not
The
idea can only
be gained by awkward adjustments and renderings.
This clos-
PSALM
ing tristich
and contrasts the
133
and so
the Ps. opens.
upon the wicked
visitation
in
of the righteous in the
the vindication
a synth. couplet with

closing line,
XVII.
indeed a continuation of the petition for divine
is
interposition,
is,
harmonious with the petition with which
is
146-15.
Let their portion be during
them
the portion allotted to
as penalty, as
17
Is.
14
life]
Jb. 20
29
that
27
13
,
and not a good portion enjoyed by them in this life, but no longer
their belly fill Thou with Thy stored-up penally],
to be theirs.
19
as Jb. 2
and not treasures of wealth,

Their belly
extent of their capacity.

yet
it will
accordance with other
in
This penalty they are to partake of to the
interpretations.
not be exhausted.
may
their sons be sated],
is
still
filled
with
over to their sons.
It passes
they also be so
partake of any more; and
be
to
filled that
There
still
may
may
they transmit as an inheritance of woe to their children

is
in a visiting of the
fulfilled,
upon the children unto the
they
remains to the
sons a residue of this penalty that they cannot appropriate.
the ancient law
full
and
they cannot
further in the climax
leave their residue to their children].
it,
This
and so
iniquity of the
and fourth generation,

In antith. with this dreadful punishment of the
Ex. 20 5 = Dt. 5 9
enemies, the poet prays for himself
let me behold Thy face], unfathers
third
2
folding the thought of v.
by
v.
1
,
later editor, doubtless influenced
inserts " in righteousness " as a qualification
making the
stroying the measure,
tones instead of three.
form of God;
that
is,
let
as
me
first
thereby de-
half of this line of four
be satisfied with
Thy form], the
seen in the theophanic vindication,
based on the conception of the privilege of Moses, Nu. 12 8
God
form of
gratifies
and
satisfies
are sated with the divine penalty.
The
the psalmist, while the wicked
This conception of beholding
the face and form of God, gave difficulty to later editors

(3,
and so
;
U, paraphrase " when Thy glory appears," thus interpreting it
correctly as theophanic in character.
In
a scribe inserted
awake " so EV ., which he probably meant to be interpreted, as awakening from the sleep of death, when the vision of
the face and form of God was conceived as possible to the highly
privileged righteous.
But the vb. without suffix leaves other in-
"when
terpretations open, such as awakening from the sleep of anxiety
and sorrow, or awakening
in the
morning from
a night of anxiety
PSALMS
134
and
petition.
The insertions of (3 ana
make the last half of
the line into three tones instead of the needed two, and
thus
destroy the measure of the closing part of the Ps. as well as
the
return to the conception of the petition with which

|rgj as obj. of hearing.
1.
pm,
v. /6
>pp-]
mm 107
S f.
4 2.
126'' 6
njran
22
(2) ;r// for help 10644 119I69
@,
||
126 2
sf.
/hw
m.
away from
ceeding from Ps.
(2)
favour,
v. /S.
coming
forth
Je.
51
mng.
772.
^nrjn]
sf.
v.
37
pf.
12
<f>.
In
\J/
in next
14"- 7
;
The sentence
it is
Je.
4'- 8
Ba. regards
rd. >DQ) or
cf. ri^tn
it
to
fact, result
without
as
it
Pi3T,
nxo as
usual
inf.
Ew.i 238
cstr.
no? for
J npr
obj.
of divine inspection as Dr.,
n.f.
>d
But , F, Aq., 2, 3
measure
&, Grimme.
as
to distribute
prob. subj. and not obj.
is
<S
evil device, purpose elsw. 26 10
Makkephs enable one
the two
Du.
'nbr]
bad sense as 'û
particles as Ba.,
j CCT vb# de7)isi in
better
M-^pr^3]
final clause, as
it
used in the ethical sense of equity in govern-
Ges> 67
p- 124
one^r] makes the

must be adv. rightly, a
juss.
mn,
If with
1.
the two accents better for euphony.
not a
my
subjunctive not
K|pn] statement of
3.
properly attaches
119
s- 6
97
48^; (2) projust cause or judgment in my
needed
is
and most comm.

150
God
l s.
continuing petition, as Dr., Ba.
final clause,
m. Ko.S"'""'
cf.
emph. compound prep,
16 17 3186 33I8
Je.
iBsirc] also emph.,
juss.
rather than conditional clause
Qal
maj
use with
cf.
T^?]
(i) at the presence of
30,
"yp
elsw. Ct.
ment,
hvJ
too long and
1.
13
n|-i
from the decision of the judge, cf. Hb. I 4 4 for Qal and Ps. 376
Hiph.
rrrg] emph. <g
prob. both interpretations of noun
10
without
J *JfiSo
/;<?/t?r*\
oa
42 s 47 s u8 1&
n^n if 6l 88 3
N s ? ] a x y> un i es s
Is. 55I + in the sense without (Ps. 44I 3
possibly 10* ace. <S, 3; but Je. 22 13

n s 3 is different, kS belonging to DfiBto). 2.
with
3 justum
(i) jubilation, antith
105 43 , pynto
42 7
began.
novel and dub., rd. with
is
n.f.
J nf\
ptrfr
||
p-
pers.
it
Dr., but statement of fact, as Ba., Kirk.
This
the sense of transgress, abs. only here, but
Dt. I7 2 +
4.
o-nj
is
to
be preferred
This
n.f.:
(1) work, pi. deeds of
ment 109 20
It is
a favourite
word
is
144 4
Pi. liken,
pers.
imagine, think
Nu 33
c.
at, Ba., cf.
Yahweh 28 5
Is. 2 ,
q-<x,
48
[nSos]
wicked 65% of wages
The
keep silent.
the latter omitted by haplog.
Jnrn Qal
ace.
32 s
(2) wages in punish-
of actions of
Dy., Du. rd. dMk
missing; rd. o^k
contr. of np-iM Pi. impf.
is
of
word of
elsw.
temporal force
men if,
40 10 49 4 61 8 62 11 infrequent
defective; a
to the
in
11 15
c. ace. 148 6 Nu. 14 41 Jos.
7
S has the force of as for, as regards
rn^pS] the prep.
Dr.
is
then
-ia; is
10
,
be like, resemble sq. s

obj. clause
50
21
,
is
1.
D"U<
89 7 102 7
here intend as
6
7
This gives an appropriate sense. <g by its dif(J) Ju. 20 Is. io
ferent division of verses increases the difficulty.
prefixes
P"mR] v. 89
This
may be
explanatory; and yet
difficult
phrase,
and enables
jr.
beware of
f P"^]
Ez. 7 22 18 10 Dn.
1V 4
it
us to explain after Jos. 6 18 ,
cf.
Dt. 49 take heed,
n.m. violent one, robber or murderer elsw.

.
5.
-pn] Qal
inf.
&
gives us the missing tone, removes
abs.
i?n
v. itf.
<S,
Is.
35
% 2,
Je. 7
9, 3,
11
PSALM
have imv.
in
17
Him
those traversed by
65
man 45" 49 s
phr. elsw. of
JTK;
2 m.,
pi. sf.
f.
12
.
6.
135
Pr. 5 21
cf.
sense of snares of wicked 1406 , course of
fig.
T^?JJ?p]
XVII.
from
if
Sjyc] n. track
Yahweh
TO
vb. imv. Hiph.
:|JTJ-Bn]
78 1 , of God'
sg.
23 s , prescribed by
life
ace.
c.
2
2
3
3
31 3 71 86 1 88 102 116
JPttftD] should be connected with D^DipppD (with two

T"Dn nSon] v. 41
cpn] rd. ntrn and attach to r#W*. It has been transposed by
tones).
These two words then belong to the next line in v. 8 to make both
txt. err.
7.
*.
normal measure.
lines of
pfc^N] n.m. diminutive of t^x pupil of eye, elsw.
8.
n
Dt. 32 10 Pr. 7 2 ; midst of night Pr. 7, cf. 2O 20 ? ).
?:>7' ?] syn. term elsw.
Sxa] emph.
La. 2 18
% h\ n.m.
(1) shadow, shade, protection from sun, fig.
(
80 11 , of Yahweh 91 1 121 5 -pfljo "* iy8 36 s 57 s 63 s cf. 91 4 Ru. 2 12 , where

4
is used;
(2) shadow as symbol of the transitoriness of life 144
,
alone
102 12 109 23
line.
cf.
D^Bh ^8p] depends on
9.
16 .
as
rel.
it]
]jd
^-nr]
Qal
towards iy9 ; lay waste 91 6 137 8
pf.
previous context to complete
3 m.
pi. sf.
J-nu
sg.
with greed Ba., Dr.
IPDJa]
its
act violently
tffij
in this
(a) hunger 78 18 107 9 , with some form of j?3B" 63

sense J as seat of appetite
107 9 Is. 56 11 Je. 50 19 Ez. 7 19 , with other terms Pss. 106 15 107 18 ; (b) thirst for
:
God 42 2
3
is" ^]
63 s 143 6 ; (<:) more general greed iy9, cf. 107 5 v. 103
Hiph. impf. 3 pi. J*|pj Hiph.: (1) round abo tit a city 48 13 ; (2) surround, encompass c. S;' pers. iy 9 88 18 c. ace. pers. 22 17
10. "*D3Vn] emph.
-
2^n fat (1) of human body, of midriff, v. RS. Religion of Semites 360; so
here, unreceptive mind; sf. archaic for c ? for better rhythm, also H9 70 and
%
(2) of beasts as rich food 63 s ;
prob. 73';
14
Dt. 32 14
(3) choicest, best of wheat 81 1T
in-'s] ns c. archaic sf. emph. v.x. s

$rwna] n.f.
34
10
(1) swelling of sea 89
(2) majesty of God 93 1 ; (3) pride, haughtiness,
arrogance iy 10 possibly 7420 v. nwa io2
11. u*Ti#M~Jn. sf. 1 pi. so %. t [mrs*]
147
cf.
Is.
v. 5
going elsw. Jb. 31 7

It is improb. that it is different from nrs
the pointing here might be either txt. err. or a conceit of the punctua-
step,
but
tors,
prob. a relict of tradition that
is
kP&\\ovts
/xe,
it
was
U projicientes me = ^Bhj,3
Vrss. have vb., <S
Pi. of vb.
incedentes, S. naKaplôvris
'jntta in both mngs. prob. original in sense of 3, as Cap.
.
3,
n.f.
& uuaD
Qr.
The
tions
and were not
Ii4 3
city
c.
with both vbs. in
sfs.
original.
as 21$ 7i 21 ( ? );
or
-vimx ? back
walk about a
1
nDn 32 10
cf. v. 7 ( dub >;
(2) assemble
round
ace. pers. 7 s ;
c.
(3)
march or go
about a place 55 11 59 7 15 an altar 26s

Dfpjpr] emph. construe with
graphic impf, cf. 48 14 62 11 (c. ^).
pa PUmS] belongs to the next
-
make measures
some
correct.
The
vb. given or understood,
prob. that in both TOj

(J) 33
12.
so
6,
48 13 so here; (3) surround, encompass, fig. c. ace. 186 22 13 n 49 s 88 18

11. 11. 12
3
Ct double ace. 109
Polel: (1) encompass c. ace, subj. divine
ugio.
is
Vrss. are interpreta-
march
(2)
^ce,
>ji32D] Kt.
Qal turn about, of Jordan
J a 3D vb.
impf. almost auxil.
and
all texts
19
(E).
is
To pitch
inf.
cstr.
PiBJ
contr. of
the tent,
c.
naj with S
y\X2
v. 6 ,
cf.
Snx naj pitched
camp in
is
lri'Bh
v. to
emph. dependent on
Jb.
15
the tent
the land, suits
29 c.
fMth.
It is
Gn. 12 8 26 25 35 21
the context and
especially appropriate after previous vbs. as I have interpreted them.
^d-i]
n. sf. 3 sg.
f [r?"]] * likeness, so 3,
E, Aq., &, but
<& vTrt\a(36u
13^
PSALMS
F susceperunt me = ywi
fxe,
missing in the
word
then
line.
ncn
Cap.
now we
If
the principal vb.
id-j is
Pi. think,
of clause, as frequent in this Ps.
v. 4 .
purpose as
separate U 1 from (i)ot
we
word
is
get the missing
upon which maj ? depends, coming at close

To pitch {their tents) in the land they in1
v. v. 4
Then ir is Qal pf. 3 pi., prob. for irn Hiph. % fir
Qal o//rj 123 4 Qr., suppress 74s (?). Hiph.
maltreat, as Is. 49^
8
7
Je. 22 Ez. 18
1 Dp-] txt. err. for iD^ by transposition of \
f rp 3 vb. Qal
long for c. S //** Jb. 14 15 , Niph. same Ps. 84s Gn. 3180, abs. Zp. 2 1 (?).
Jvps n.m. young lion 17 104 21
hrvff 91^, of bloodthirsty enemies
34"
17
13 n 97E] Pi imv. cohort.
35 5 87
J B"p vb. Pi. denom.
(1) meet, con-
tended or thought,
^m,
vb.
front
||
i8 6 -i 9 77^;
ace.
c.
come
meet
to
as friend 21 4
59"
14
(?) 798, -> 88 ,
89 15 ; go before, in front of 68 26 ; be beforehand I19 147';
anticipate, forestall 119I 48 .
Viynan] Hiph. imv. cohort, with sf. 3 m.
Yahweh
face of
95
cf.
ne?]
grief).
imv. cohort.
Pi.
vb. Pi. deliver esp. of
J [oSfl]
iK
iyO
ri^n]
instrument with
ace.
f Hiph!
ace. pers. 22*- * 31 2 3? 40 ,a 82 4 91I 4 , c. fD/hww

7
18 8 40 18 706 144 2 ; elsw. in this sense Mi. 6 14 .
as cf, v.
>"P
bow down in worship 22 30 72 s 95 s of enemies in death 209

cause to bow down in death 17 13 78^, c. rm 18 40 (= 2 S. 22 40
) Ju.
vb. Qal
sf.
^"-î
71*,
tfai]
me> v.j^
&
n 86
(in
Yahweh,
p tc
-;v<\ coll.
and from
has
sword; but , 3 take it as relative clause, who is Thy sivord.

defective; insert 3^n Qal imv. as Je. 5c21 27 omitted by haplog.
&V] emph., so 3 has <z otWj manus tuae interp. as prep. p.
the
The
line is
14.
D'HCD
[no]
///#&,
c.
c. sfs.
27
s8
itpa >-? w^ 0/ number Gn. 34 80
Ps. 105 12
Je. 44
(J) Dt. 4
men, simply if*- 14 KW *nc 26 4 , Jb. u", ps T3 22 15 niD 'D 19 19
The testimony of 3 is vitiated by the rendering qui morlui sunt in the second instance; 2 Airb vtKpGiv, so &, Aq. d?rd Tedv-qKbruv, point to DV7D />0W /V&<?
maw.
dead.
<S
SAR
,
@ d?r6 ixOp&v, U inimicis for

U paucis. But <g B has in the
better to read in both instances

tively written as
may
causes, man
D'DDD
(1) die of natural

115 17 c s i; \id 143 3
Hoph.
first, and for the second dXlyuv

second case diroXtwv, so Aug. It is
the
ptc. of vb. D^PDIC, as 2
they be slain with
41 6 49 11 82 7
Thy hand.
n2
K.
nc
18 17 , no dead man 31 13
defec-
vb.
Qal
d>PD 88 6
La. 3 6 , D'PD Tiar Ps. ioo28 . (For nw 9 1 48 15 v. Intr.884

.)
Polel kill, put to death, c. ace. 3422 109 16 Ju. 9 54 1 S. 17 51 Je. 20 17
Hiph. kill,
s2
1
19
29
put to death Ps. 37 59 Ez. 13 , fish Ps. 105
Hoph. be put to death would
,
u +.
2
s
f-^n] n.m. duration: (1) of life
48
39 89
5
iSnn out of the
39 ; (2) of world Ps. 17U 492, c f. 1 4 Is. 38 11
world, removed from it by death.
Hfps] a.X. Kt. n.(m.) treasure, but Qr.
1M Qal ptc. pass, treasured, in either case stored-up penalty as Jb. 21 19 v. /0s
then be here and 2 K.
Jb.
17
cf.
Ps.
irvjni]
conseq.
pf.
Hiph. 3 pi.
Hiph. (1)
mj Qal r^/, j*///* down, sq.

let remain, leave, bequeath ijU,
14
(3) permit c. ace. pers. 105
Gn. 84 2 S. 21 10 Is. 7 2 .
(2) abandon c. S pers. Ps. 119 121 ;
emph.
P"?M] emph. w. v. 1
It is a
r i'?v'2] Hiph. inf. cstr. a temporal,
:
gl.
Dn. 12 2
t f\HCn]
It is
n.f.
gl.
of interpretation.
125 8 ,
S;
Ec. 2 18 ;
cf.
cf.
15.
>j*m
of qualification, making line too long.
pp
p. j,
here sleep of death as
<g has a different gl. iv
(1) likeness, representation of idols Ex. 204
ry
Dt. 5 s ,
Is.
26 19
depdijvat.
cf.
1G - 23 -
,26
;
: ;
PSALM
XVIII.
137
12 15
8
, of
(2) form, semblance of Yahweh here, so Aq,, S as Nu. 12 , cf. Dt. 4
apparition at night Jb. 4 16
(3 interprets Tr\v 86au crov, 37 gloria tua, 6 8eidv
-
= rjrp
<rov
^"Ji^M
<
Aq
of God.
all
2, 3, QL
t>
these due to a shrinking from the thought of d./orm
all
regard rmcn as obj. of p2V and the parall. demands
it.
PSALM XVIIL,
pts.
of 3 strs. 14 3
Ps. 18, originally an ode of victory of David over his enemies,
was subsequently adapted to public worship. I. David praises

Yahweh as his Saviour from a deadly peril described under the
His
metaphor of drowning. He heard his cry for help (v. 3-7 )
anger caused earth and heaven to quake; He descended upon a
;
cherubic chariot in a storm cloud (v.
8-13
Thunder, lightning,
).
and earthquake were His weapons, and He delivered David from

became his stay (v. 1420 ). II. David praises God
lamp
and
shield, who girded him with strength for war
as his
29-35
him
giving
a broad position on which to pursue his
(v.
),
his peril and
enemies and exterminate them

strivings
his
of
own
people,
(v.
3743
)
delivered
made him head
of
doeth kindness to the anointed seed of David forever
The ode was

in the
body
generalised for public worship

of
the song;
assertion of love to
the
(v.
first
21-24
Yahweh
by
him from the

nations, and
(v.
44-45 "- 47 ' 49 - 51
).
several changes
(1) by prefixing an
by inserting two glosses,
but especially
2
(v. )
(2)
teaching that God rewards according to righteousness
the second, that God acts towards
men
just as they act
towards others, especially in saving the humble and humiliating

25-28
the lofty (v.
)
spirit of later
(3) a reference to nations cringing, in the

456-46
and (4) a resolution of liturgical
(v.
) ;
times
praise (v. 50 ).
Part
I.
TWTY crag and my fortress and my deliverer,

My God, my Rock in whom I seek refuge,
My shield and horn of my salvation, my high tower,
(My Saviour, from violence Thou savest me).
Worthy to be praised I proclaim Yahweh,
Since from mine enemies I am saved.
The (breakers) of death encompassed me,
And torrents of Belial fell upon me
Cords of Sheol came round me,
fcnares of Death came to meet me
;;
PSALMS
138
In my distress I called upon Yahweh,

And unto my God cried lor help
And He heard from His palace my voice,
And my cry for help (came) before Him in His
THEN
the earth
eais.
swayed and quaked,
And the foundations of (the heavens) trembled,

And tossed to and fro because He burned with anger;
Smoke went up in His nostril,
And fire from His mouth devoured;
Coals were kindled from Him.
Then He bowed
the heavens and came down,

Thick darkness under His feet;
And He rode upon the cherub and flew,
And swooped down upon wings of wind
And put darkness round about Him,
covering (of) darkness of waters,
Thick clouds of the skies without brightness
Him
Before
THEN
passed His thick clouds.
Yahweh thundered
(from) heaven,
And Elyon gave forth His voice;

And sent forth His arrows and scattered them,
And (flashed) flashes and made them rumble;
And the channels of the (sea) appeared,
(And) the foundations of the world were
laid bare.
He sends from on high, He takes me,

He draws me out of many waters
He delivers me from my strong enemy,
And from those hating me for they were too strong
Who came to meet me in the day of my calamity.
And so Yahweh became a stay to me,
And led me forth into a wide place,
And rescued me, because He took pleasure in me.
;
Part
T70R Thou
art
my
My God who
For
in
And
The
Thee
in
lamp, Yahweh,
lightens
is
For who
is
darkness
leap a wall.
whose way
shield
my
run up to a troop,
my God
'El
II.
is
perfect,
He to the one seeking refuge

a God (like) Yahweh ?
in
Him.
And who
is a Rock (like) our God?

who girdeth me with strength,
And made my way perfect
The
'El
Who
setteth
And upon
Who
my
feet like hinds,
high places
teacheth
made me hold my ground
my hands
And maketh mine arms
for war,
bronze.
for vne:
;;
; ;
PSALM
'THOU
my
broadenest
And my
steps
XVIII.
139
under me,
limbs do not slip;
pursue mine enemies and I overtake them

I return not until I have finished them.
(And) I smote them down so that they could not
And
(And) they
And Thou
fell
under
girdest
me
my
rise,
feet.
with strength for war,
me to bow down under me

And mine enemies Thou madest give the back to me,
And them that hate me I exterminated.
And they cry for help, but there is no saviour,
Unto Yahweh, but He doth not answer them
And I beat them small as dust of the earth,
And as clay of the streets pulverised them.
THOU deliverest me from the strivings of (my) people;
Thou settest me to be head of nations
Thou
causeth them that rise up against
A people
knew
not serve me,
At the hearing of the ear shew themselves obedient

Liveth and blessed is my Rock,
to
me.
God of my salvation is exalted.

who giveth to me deeds of vengeance,
And who bringeth down peoples under me,
And who bringeth me forth from mine enemies,
And
the
The
'El
And
lifteth
me up above them that rise up

man of violence rescueth me
against me,
From
the
Who
magnifieth acts of salvation to His king,
And doeth kindness to His anointed,

To David and to his seed forever.
The
victory
Ps.
is
described in the
over enemies bear
title
this
as
title,
nm^n
the song, just as other odes of
Ex. 15 1
(ode of victory over the
Egyptians); Dt. 31 30 (Moses' ode of the triumph of Yahweh); cf. Ju.

The original form of the title
(Deborah's ode, where vb. "vtf is used).
given in 2
in the
S.
22 1 , "
And David spake
unto
Yahweh
all his
enemies and
This has been adopted by an editor of the
changing the second *p to the familiar
for
is
the words of this song
day that Yahweh delivered him from the hand of
from the hand of Saul."
Ps.,
only
richness of expression,
and
removing the name of David into the principal clause, making the
rest
This raises the question

and prefixing t^n inS mm nay 1
whether miS here has the same meaning as in the other titles of Pss., all the
more that the term servant of Yahweh precedes it. The titles both represent
David as the speaker in the ode, and probably also designate him as the
author.
It was in Q2cl,
It is doubtful, therefore, whether the ode was in B.
and was probably taken from 2 S. 22. The text of 2 S. has many variations
from that of the Ps. It lacks its Aramaisms Dm v. 1 -15:1 v. 26 jnn v. 46 "Di v.48
It also uses many
consec. impfs. as historical aorist, which in the Ps. are
simply impf., with more general reference to present or future, v. 7c 12 39a " 5
In other respects the text of 2 S. is more archaic. The ode, in both forms
relative clause
'.
">
PSALMS
I40
many
of the text, gives

oy v. 28 , nuy
>J?
v. 366
The ode
(2)
nan
||
qomx
is
cited (a)
v. 2 ;
(b) Ps.
not nrni Ps. 18 48 ;

cites v. 31 , giving
mss
niSs
for
The ode
(3)
an
"7
1442
in the
= 2 S. 22 2 = vhon Ps.
form of
text,
style,
- 1C
(b) 2 S. 7 12
Dt. 32 4
is
(a)
The
Mi. 7 17 in
in v. 61 .
v. 46
(c)
It is
There are many
(4)
affectionate love of
Yahweh,
conceptions in
doctrinal
v. 2 , is
post-Deuteronomic
later addition to the ode.
God
as the only
is
(V)
The
exact retribution of v. 21-24 with the terms D'O-n
D.2
m -o
or
The
()
ode
the
but
not
it is
doctrine of the
but
incongruous to the context, which favours the assertion of the
to later conceptions.
evidently a
is
v. 31
stated, v. 3 -', in terms of Is. 2 ;
incomparableness of God, as in other early poetry.
is
305
and
and more
a^Dinn SaS,
of citation favours a preex. date for
late
Yahweh
is
cites v. 84 ,
the original, but this
?J1 as
and was a
teristic of
19
(</) Pr.
not easy to determine whether
absoluteness of
been adapted
and
22 48 ,
S.
the texts of Ps. and 2 S. vary as to the
The evidence
the original.
statement
Hb.
Tp"nn;
D^DvV? for
in text of 2 S.,
this
D^fe%
v. 5 ,
in:i 2
6 cites
v. 44 in two lines in fuller
(<?) Is. 55
using also mj for o;\
The Ps. is, therefore, preexilic.
cites {a)
gloss,
ode.
18 3 ; (c)
more common ones,
vb., both best explained by the vb. of Micah
the
TVnn 1442
all in glosses.
ton
text of Ps., niD
in the text of 2 S.,
into
earlier
but these are
mDN;
"
comprehensive
1441
vshot:
n61^*
Ps.
v. 456 46a ;
r\y;), nsj
nw, TDJfn
only changing vbs.
(i) There are late words
evidences of late date,
(but 2 S.
gl.
v. 216 , T3 Jfvh v. 226 ,
from
compared with the
its
nv>n
This couplet has probably

righteousness and
legal
1D
v. 22", 'D "vid v. 236 ,
v. 236 still later.
But
this
its
charac-
passage
smoothness, calmness, and didactic character, as
rapid, passionate
movement
This gloss comes
in the ode.
from the period of the reign of Levitical law, and states the doctrine ques-
Book
tioned in the
25-28
are still later,
(</) The gnomic couplets, v.
Hebrew wisdom, and are ethical as compared with
previous context. They begin with a line similar to
of Job.
implying the supremacy of

the legal character of the
v. 21 .
(*)
The
cringing of foreign nations,
postex. Judaism,
and
is
favoured by
liturgical formula, v. 50 , is similar to

Pss.
This
is
gl.
On
(5)
1.
(6)
This
is
the conceptions of
a gl. also.
(/) The
corresponding liturgical additions
to other
the other hand, () the conception of the cherubic
chariot in the storm cloud, v. 11 ,
of Ez.
v. 456-46 , suits
Is. 2 3 .
The theophany
is
more primitive than the cherubic
to decide battles
the ancient odes, Ex. 15, Ju. 5;
Deborah, so also with David.
(c)
an expression of the old songs, 2
cf.
io 1214
Jos.
The high
present form, in text either of 2 S. or of Ps.,
as with
Moses, Joshua,
places as battle fields
Dt. 32 13
S. i- 2*
is
chariot
a primitive conception in
is
29
sj
If the
regarded as a
unit,
is
ode
also
in its
one com-
position without interpolation, there can be no escape from the opinion that
it
was composed
at the earliest in the late Persian period,
the early Greek period.
But
if
we remove
more probably
in
the glosses, which have adapted
an ode of victory of David to later religious uses, the ode stands out in
fitting appropriately to the historical experience of David,
simple grandeur as
whether he wrote
it
or another wrote
it
for
entering into the experience of the heroic king.
him by
historic imagination,
After removing the glosses

PSALM
there
XVIII.
141
nothing that bars the way to his authorship. The Ps., with the glosses
is divided into two parts, each part of three fourteen-lined tri-
is
removed,
meters; the
first
part sets forth his deliverance by theophany from peril of
war by
death, the second part his strengthening for
over
all
ethical gloss, v. 25-28, are inserted
the unity and
his
God and
chief glosses, the legal gloss, v. 21
The two
his enemies.
between the two
and the
Remove them, and
parts.
The other minor
harmony of the ode appear.
his victory
"24
glosses are easy
to distinguish.
Their removal improves the poetic conception and movement
of the poem.
There are very few departures from the trimeter measure, and
these are clearly due to textual errors.
An
ode to congregational
editor, wishing to adapt the ancient
thought which follows, prefixes the
view of the entire
use, in
exclamation
love Thee,
Yahweh, my
This line
strength].
in the text of 2 S., taking the place of
its v.
3c
,
is
not
which was inten-
The words for love and strength are Aramaisms, and the conception of loving Yahweh is post-Deuteronomic.
Pt. I., Str. I. The Str. is composed of six trimeters, followed
tionally
by
omitted from Ps.
eight.
God
Four syn.
3.
as his Saviour
my
fortress ,
lines
heap up terms to emphasise David's

my crag and my
from an enemy in war.
enemy, too strong
him.
for
My
names, Rock being an ancient term
God and my Rock

for
My shield]. God a warrior with

body. horn of salvation].
God
is
is
him with
his
high tower], a place of refuge inaccessible to an
horns
cf.
Gn. 4Q 24
The
God,
also v.
32 47
-
are divine
Dt. 32 4
31 - 37
.
a shield covering David's

like a great bull
syn.
my
guarding
deliverer, in
whotn
I seek refuge, attain their climax in my Saviour, Thou savest me.

One word, from violence, or possibly in the earliest txt. of the
49
Vs., from the man of violence, cf. v.
is the only indication of the
peril in this part of the Str.
A personal enemy who sought to
,
use violence upon him and put him to death,

his
seeking refuge in God.
when pursued
4.
the
in
line proclaims
summing up of
all
Yahweh
the
as the
titles
line gives the reason for
saved].
of enemies.
the reason of
is
suits that of
David
the wilderness of Judah by the violent Saul.
synth. distich, synthetic to the tetrastich
first
second
am
This situation aptly
The man
5-7.
which precedes,
one worthy
given to Him,
it.
v.
and
in the
Since from mine enemies
of violence was accompanied by a
Two
tetrastichs, the
first, v.
5-6
,
in
be praised],
to
number
describes the
PSALMS
142
peril of death, the second, v.
The
of death
peril
is
7
,
the cry for help
David conceives of himself
answer.
hurrying him on to death
is
s
s
These are the agents of Death. Death
32 42 69 ).
synonym Belial because of the destruction and ruin in-
(cf. Pss.
its
volved in
it,
and Sheol, the ordinary name
David
dead.
He
its
as in a rushing stream, like the rapids
of the Jordan or the Kishon, which

has
and
graphically described in four syn. lines.
as
is,
it
breaking on me, encompassed
says, breakers, agitated waves,
me on
for the place of the
were, in the stream, rushing on to death.
every side, torrents fell upon me, attacking
And under
of an army to destroy me.
me
as
lines
the surface of the stream,
cords ca?ne round me, the waters seemed like cords binding
limbs fast so that
me
to ensnare
escape.
7.
could not move them
like
In
an animal, draw
snares came
me down
so that
to tneet
my
me,
could not
deadly peril he cries for help to Yahweh
this
in
and the answer is stated in another syn. couplet.

His
palace],
in heaven, where Yahweh was enthroned
somefrom
times conceived as a heavenly temple, where He is worshipped
by heavenly beings but here as a palace because royal help is
1 syn. couplet,
given, rather than response to worship.

Str. II.
The
salvation of
through a theophany.
meter
tristichs,
the
earth in agitation.
8-9.
first
David from
This
is
his peril of
first
death was
described in two
tri-
of syn. lines picturing the heaven and
Then
the earth
swayed and quaked
||
and
the
foundations of the heavens trembled].

The heavens share in
the agitation as in subsequent context and in usage in connection
with theophanies; see
Is.
13
9- 1013
Jo. 4
15 - 16
.
So
2 S.,
but the Ps.
"mountains" limits agitation to earth.

Tossed to and fro],
both earth and heaven, because He burned with anger, in behalf
of the one
second
who sought refuge in Him against his enemies. The

composed of two syn. and one synth. line, the
tristich is
He breathed hard and rapidly and

smoke went up in His nostril, and so hot was it
appeared like a flame of f re from His mouth, and (like
former describing the anger
His breath
that
it
like
a flame), devoured whatever
came
in
its
way.
synthesis represents that coals we7-e kindled]
The
last line
whatever the
in
fiery
breath of His anger reached became coals, were kindled, and
burned
like coals
from Him,
that
is,
from the breath that issued
PSALM
XVIII.
143
10-13.
The theophany itself is described in two

coming down of God from heaven to
God, enearth.
10. He bowed the heavens and came dozen'].
throned above the physical heavens, the blue expanse, bends them
He comes down on
when He would descend in theophany.
from Him.
tetrastichs
in the first as a
So Ex. 24 10 the elders of Israel " saw the God of Israel

and there was under His feet, as it were, a work of bright sapphire,
them.
and
its
as
it
were the very heaven
for brightness."
The
very heaven,
sapphire-blue expanse, was the base on which the feet of the
theophanic
God
Here, however, under His feet was thick
stood.
darkness, because the theophany was in a storm of wrath

it
was
there
covenant with
in the bright sunshine of favour to establish a
His people. So Solomon, in the snatch of an ancient poem preserved from the book of Yashar (according to 0), says, " Yahweh
dwelt in thick darkness,"
K. 8 12
Ch. 6
11.
And
rode upon the cherub].
cherubim,
The
22
,
Ps. 97
and the
conceived as the living chariot upon which
when He descends from heaven
rides
10 11
is
cf.
(E), Dt. 4 11 5 22 .
cherub, coll. sg. for usual
cloud of the theophany at Horeb, Ex. 20
pi.
18
to earth.
So Ez.
God
4 ~ 28
describe four cherubim inseparably attached to the living
chariot of
Yahweh
and
Ch. 28 18 connects the cherubic chariot
with the cherubim of the Holy of Holies of the temple.
They
were the guards of Eden, Gn. 3 24 (J), and of the tabernacle and
temple, in which two of them with outstretched wings sustained
the base of the divine throne.
conception of the Ps.
is
chariot.
wings.
The
And
The cherubim constitute a
And swooped down upon wings ofwind~\. The
other representations.
winged
They always have
a primitive one, but harmonious with the

flew~\.
may be conceived as wings which the wind has, in

which case wind and cherub seem to be synonymous, and we may
think of Ps. io4 ,V4
But the thick cloud of Ps. 104 3 appears in
wings of wind
18 13 as "thick clouds of the skies," and the cherubim are the

chariot here in a different sense from the
The conception here

of wind, are
which
He
all
is
thick clouds there.
that heaven, thick darkness, cherub, wings
under the feet of God,
descends to earth.
all
constitute the platform
The cherubim
of the theophany as in other passages mentioned, and there

sufficient reason
to
identify
on
are the living beings
them with the thick storm
is
no
cloud.

PSALMS
144
The second
tetrastich, 12-13, in three syn. lines describes
God
was round about
His descent, as the previous
in
lines
what
what
The texts of Ps. and 2 S. differ greatly here,

feet.
God
and it is difficult to find the original text and interpret it.
put darkness round about Him], enveloped Himself in darkness
when He descended a covering of darkness of waters'], a dark
He was bringing with Him a
mass of waters was the covering
thick clouds
great storm cloud heavily heaped up with waters,
was under His
||
||
of the skies without brightness']. The Str. concludes with a line

stating what preceded Him
before Him passed His thick clouds.
Theophanies
1 " 18
;
" 21
Kishon, Ju. 5 20
2 S. 5
me,
for
under Moses at the crossing of the Red Sea, Ex. 14 19 25

11
Joshua at Bethhoron, Jos. io ; Barak and Deborah at the
Israel
15
storm for salvation in battle are reported
in
20
,
and so
also for
"Yahweh hath broken
Philistines, for
upon mine enemies before
breaking forth of waters," implies the breaking forth
like the
24
of a storm
David against the
forth
"
when thou
hearest the sound of marching in
the tops of the mulberry trees," the onward march of

in a storm manifested
14-16.
Str. III.
storm
in
Yahweh
the tops of the trees.
first in
The theophany
is still
further described as a
a syn. tetrastich and a syn. couplet synth. thereto.
approach of Yahweh
now
ous Str.:
heaven (so
in the
storm has been described
Yahweh thundered from

and Elyon gave
the storm bursts forth.
2 S.
The
in the previ-
better than " in heaven " of Ps.)
II
And sent forth

forth His voice], the sound of thunder as Ps. 29 s
His arrows]. The thunderbolts are compared with arrows shot forth
.
from a bow
able to Ps.,
||
flashed flashes], so 144 6 citing this passage, prefer,
resulting clause,
enemy
"many" flashes. The

and scattered them, is usually referred to the
enemy has not been mentioned since v. 4 and
whose
but the
text
does not appear again

It
is
rather
was corrupted into
till
v.
18
,
so the reference
is
here premature.
the arrows which are scattered, so
thunderbolts in this great storm.
made them
many
are the
rumble], the long
reverberating rumbling of the thunder which accompanies the

flashes of lightning, all representing a terrible thunder-storm.
result of this terrific
And
storm
is
The
described in the closing syn. couplet.
the channels of the (sea)] 2 S. better than the weaker

" waters " of Ps.
appeared ;
(and) the foundations of the world
||
PSALM
XVIII.
145
were laid bare']. This is a return to the thought of the earthquake as preceding the storm, and now renewed during the storm.
added
later editor
a gloss corresponding with v. 9c , only stronger
because of Thy rebuke, Yahweh, because of the breathing of the
Thy nostrils.
17-19. The second section of the Str.
composed of a couplet and two triplets. The couplet continues the description of the theophany and gives the result of it.
He sends from on high, He takes me He draws me out of many
breath of
is
||
waters], that
the waters described in
is,
v.
5
.
The
He
syn. lines then explains the imagery.
delivers
of
first triplet
me from my
me ; for they were too strong for

me in the day of my calamity], the same
3-4
as the enemies and man of violence of v.
The last triplet is
also syn.
And so Yahweh became a stay to me], a firm prop and
strong enemy,
me
||
from
who came
||
those hating
meet
to
support referring back in correspondence of thought to v. 30
and
led
me forth
into
of action without peril,
and
He
in a fortress
a wide place], giving breadth and freedom

and so antith. to his seeking refuge on a crag
and high tower
v.
3a c
-
and rescued me, because
took pleasure in me], the climax resuming the thought of v. 36
Thus
this part
itself,
as
frequent in
is
21-24.
An
of the Ps. reaches a good conclusion, returning on
entirely
Hebrew poetry.
new conception now appears which
These
pressed in four syn. couplets.
ex-
is
set forth the doctrine of the
reward of righteousness, and especially of legal righteousness, a

doctrine which did not originate
and which did not attain

priestly
Law.
It is
till
after the
height
its
Deuteronomic Law
after the
till
giving of the
doubtless a gloss from the Persian period.
has nothing in keeping with the previous thought of the Ps.

original Ps.
is
hot with passion
this section is
Yahweh rewards me according
to
my
It
The
calm and placid.
righteousness,
According to the cleanness of my hands returns to me

Because I have kept the ways of Yahweh,
And have not acted wickedly (in departing) from my God.
For all His judgments are before me,
And His statutes I did not depart from them
And I was perfect towards Him,
And kept myself from mine iniquity.
;
21.
Yahweh rewards me
according
to
my
returns
||
righteousness
||
to
according
me], exact retribution,

to
the cleanness of
my
;;
PSALMS
146
hands], not using the hands

imply not
to
unclean purposes.
for
never are expressed in this way
but, in
from
purity
or
purity
Levitical
This seems
which
bribery,
accordance with Jb. 9 30
22 30 , innocence from unrighteousness and so
||
"righteousness."
6
12
The ways of Yahweh], ways for ways commanded Dt. 8 io

5
16
9
17
9
23. For all His judgments], legal
1
19 26 28 30 Jos. 22
and His statutes], f. pi. usage of code of
decisions in law codes
12
depart fro ?n], Deuteronomic expression Dt. 9 -f 7 t.
H.
24. And I was perfect towards Him and kept myself from mine
22.
22
||
This
iniquity].
is
given as a single pentameter
It
line.
may be
arranged as two trimeters by separating the preposition from
its
noun but it was probably not so intended by the glossator.

These verses can hardly be earlier than the later Deuteronomic
;
writers.
25-28. This section constitutes another and
gnomic
They begin with a

The retribution in
probably as late as the Greek period.
which
is
essentially the
lowing couplets
is
same
as v.
21
.
couplet
the
fol-
ethical rather than legal.
And Yahweh
According
With
With
With
later gloss,
still
from the period of Hebrew Wisdom, and so
in character,
returned
me
the pious
my
according to
to the cleanness of
my hands
righteousness,
before His eyes.
Thou shewest Thyself kind

Thou shewest Thyself perfect
Thou shewest Thyself clean
the perfect
the clean
But with the crooked thou shewest Thyself crooked

For Thou savest humble folk
But (Thine) eyes are (against) the lofty.
26.
With
the pious
Thou shewest Thyself kind
The
Thou shewest Thyself perfect].

devoted to
God and His
such
clean
God
Thou
is
law of kindness
with the perfect
are those
and who are
who
also
are
com-
devotion to Him, and are so without blame.
plete, entire in their
To
pious
kind and perfect in His dealings.
27.
With
shewest Thyself clean in antith. with but with
the
the
crooked (cf. Pr. 22 ) Thou shewest Thyself crooked. 28. For

Thou savest humble folk]. The antith. compels the meaning
9
the earlier
"humble," elsw. only Pr. 3 s4 16 19 possibly also Zc. 9
s
sense, "poor,
needy, afflicted,"
{Thine) eyes are {against) the
is
lofty].
not appropriate here.
The
But
texts of this line are
PSALM
tQ explain
difficult
Thou humblest
" lofty eyes
easy and does not explain
2 S.
Thine
The
Thou mayest bring them down.
I47
XVIII.
eyes are
" of Ps.
upon the
too
is
that
lofty
above best
translation given
explains both variations.

Pt.
II.,
Str.
Yahweh
begins with a personal reference to
I.
reminding one of
v.
3
.
The
Str.
God had done
describes what
David in war, in two parts of three and four couplets.

has three syn. couplets advancing one upon another.
for
29-31.
For Thou
my
my
art
lamp, Yahweh~\, changed in Ps. to " lightest
" in order to better parallel, with
lamp
Yahweh was
darkness.
the lamp to light up a dark path,
prosperous way through
For
passage.
My God
who
Ps. 132
cf.
it,
of a
fig.
17
probably based on
so of
difficult task,
Thee (through Thy help) / run up
in
lightens
30
the lamp, as in v. , horn of salvation
this
a troop],
to
a hostile marauding band of the enemy, to attack them.
and
in my God J leap a waif], to get at them behind the wall.

These expressions seem to refer to some difficult campaign in
which personal courage, strength, and valour were required.
The 'El whose way], providential way of acting, cf. Dt. 32 4

is perfect], in help and defence, as appears from
a shield is He
to the one (made more comprehensive by a later editor by inser.
||
tion of "all") seeking refuge in

sions.
32-35.
The second
Him]
cf. v.
part of the Str.
syn. couplets, setting forth in relative clauses
36
is
both expres-
for
composed of
what
sort of a
four
God
Yahweh is and what He has done for David. The first couplet
asks, For who is a God like Yahweh ?
and who is a Rock like
our God?], implying a negative answer: there is none like Him,
the incomparable One. ('El and Rock are as in v. 35 .) So Ex. 15 11
||
1 S. 2
cf.
Dt. 33 2G29
later editor,
adapting the Ps. for congre-
gational use, substitutes for the comparison the terminology of

2
11
6 8
21
asserting that God is the only God

that is,
43 44
45
monotheism, a doctrine without anything to suggest it in the
context, which rather holds up Yahweh as the incomparable One in
Is.
what
He
strength].
God.
has done for David.
Strength
Who
setteth
upon high places],
is
The
compared
my feet
who
me with
girdeth
him by
like hinds], swift to run, as v. 30
battlefields, as Dt.
me hold my ground], stand
'El
to a girdle wrapt about
32
13
firm in battle,
33^
cf.
2 S.
Am.
i
15
25
.
||
his
And
made
K. io 4
PSALMS
148
Who
teacheth mine hands
for war].
As a warrior of Yahweh he
mine arms
bronze].
The arms by divine discipline become so strong that
they are like bronze weapons so essentially ancient Vrss. The
" bow " is an ancient interpretation which spoiled the measure
and misled as to the sense, and in J^ led to a change in the form
of the vb., which is followed by AV. " so that a bow of steel is
broken by mine arms " and RV. " mine arms do bend a bow of
brass," neither of which suits the context.
36. These two lines are doubtless a gloss.
They are not in
Yahweh Himself.
has been trained by
And maketh
accord with the previous or following context, which describe what

God enabled David to do and not what God was to David.
And Thou gavest me the shield of Thy salvation,

And Thy right hand supported me, and with docility to Thee Thou broughtest me up.
The
shield
is
suited to the previous bronze
hands and arms, but then

shield of salvation.
it
weapon and the
should be a shield of victory and not
But the glossator was evidently influenced by
the horn of salvation
v.
vary in texts and Vrss.
3c
and the
2 S.
omits
shield v. 31c .
:
And Thy
The
right
last two lines

hand supported
me and the first word of the next clause is pointed so as to read

Thy response," or " Thy docility," which suits better the vb. than
MT. of Ps. " Thy condescension " or "Thy humility." So also
we may read the vb. " either made me great " or brought me up.
;
"
But
in either case the conceptions are later than those of the Ps.
as a whole.
Two
different stages of glosses are represented
by
the two texts.

Str. II. describes the
triumph of David over
his
enemies.
It is
composed of a couplet followed by a tetrastich in the first section,

and of a tetrastich and two couplets in the second.
37. The
first section begins with a synth. couplet
Thou broadenest my
steps under me], taking up the thought of v. 34
The step is the
place on which the feet step or stand
it is broadened so as to
give ample room for standing, cf. v. 206 plenty of room for exercise
and development.
And my limbs do not slip]. They stand firm
on the broad stepping place. This may refer to the enlargement
of the power of David after his final defeat of the Philistines.
38. David now describes his victorious pursuit of his enemies.
PSALM
He
no longer on the defence.
is
overtake them']
||
and I
cf. v.
30
XVIII.
149
/ pursue
mine enemies and I
of his running and leaping against
them
return not (from the pursuit) until (I have overtaken
them and) I have finished them (destroyed them completely).
And I smote
39.
under my
fell
them down so that they could not
rise
||
and
historic experience of David, probably in his wars against
and Moab
sible to the
Edom
future triumphs pos-
thought of the congregation, omits the waws con-
secutive, so that the verbs
may be
The
either futures or presents.
second section opens with a tetrastich
me
make
but an editor, wishing to
they
the original poem, described a
This, in
feet~\.
And Thou girdest
40-41.
with strength for war], resuming the thought of
Thou
synth. as result of this warlike strength,
v.
330
then
causest them that
they rise up only to

rise up against me to bow down under me~\
And mine enemies Thou madest give
bow down under my blows
the back to me], turn the back of their necks in flight
and them
that hate me I exterminated.
42. The pitiful condition of the
And they cry for help,
helpless enemy is now stated in a couplet
;
||
||
but there
no saviour
is
43.
them.
climax the
The
editor
is
He
And I
substitutes
beat them small as dust of the

earth, " before the wind,"
for
entire Str., describing victories over enemies,
a poetic representation of the wars
as
doth not afiswer
And as clay of the streets pulverized them].

probably an indirect reference to captured cities.
The
thinking of pursuit.
This
unto Yahweh, but
concludes with a couplet bringing to a
Str.
final victory
An
earth].
||
may be regarded
of David described in
2 S. 8, 10.
Str. III.
it
sums up and generalizes
all
that has
mingled with two glosses, which make
is
for congregational worship in later times.
tion
is
Thou
line:
which,
ode
to
a hexastich as usual.
if
deliverest
the text of
to civil
44-45a.
me from
the
S. is correct, is
commotions.
This
is
gone before
44-47.
It
The
first
be
of (my) people],
the only reference in the
generalized in the text of Ps.
civil
The three lines

Thou settest
nations.
to external war, cf. Ps. 55
head of nations]
sec-
begins with a single
strivings
that follow are syn., referring to foreign

to
but
more appropriate
"people," but the strivings are more suited in usage to
commotion than
me
it
10
the conquered nations submit to
him

;.
PSALMS
150
as their
head or
chief.
A people I knew
unknown
Hamath, 2 S. 8'J ;
?iot serve me~\,
distant foreign peoples, such as the Syrians of
At
||
is
the hearing
of the ear shew themselves obedient
to me~\
This
followed by a gloss, in the hostile spirit to foreign nations of
45&-46. Foreigners come cringing unto me

forfade away and come trembling out of their fastnesses]
These lines are in both texts, but there has been a transposition
"
There is nothing in this part of the
of v. 45a 6 in the text of 2 S.
later times.
||
eigners
Str.
apart from the gloss that transcends the experience of David
although naturally in later times

reference, in
was given a more general
it
accordance with the royal
to a world-wide
Pss.,
47. A concluding couplet

dominion of the Davidic dynasty.
Liveth and blessed is my
ascribes life and blessedness to God.
"Yahweh
liveth"
to balance
of the Song.
and
this
And
the
God
exclamation of the
48-49.
clauses.
relative
of my
salvation
is
The El who
J
v.
3**,
2 S.,
which
is
An
me] ; cf. v. 40
Aramaic word " subdueth
.
man of violence rescue th

left
me]. This
is
reference in the ode
should refer to him; and as
"a man
classed with the other enemies.
which
is
left
in
v.
30
32
.
32 " 35
in
me deeds of
And who bringeth
to
" for this ptc.
From
the climax, going back
out of text of Ps., but
first
cf. v.
editor of the Ps. sub-
is
upon
preserved in text of
probably referring to Saul, as indicated in
natural that the
name
divine
exalted']
is
giveth
38"43
v.
"41
peoples under
stituted a later
the king live ;"
constructed somewhat as
vengeance], such as those described in
down
seems
it
fact to the couplet of challenge, v.
48-51. The second section
the
May
"Rock," the
a statement of fact, as to the
is
and here
the formula of the oath,
is
two clauses with two beats each, making a tetrameter.
not expressive of a wish, as one says, "
It is
but
" Yahweh " has been inserted after " liveth," but elsewhere
Rock].
title.
to the peril,
It was quite
and the last,
of violence" rather than as
This
is
followed by a gloss, 50,
the text as a hexameter, a liturgical addition
suitable for congregational worship at this point.
Therefore will
I praise Thee, Yahweh, among the nations, and to Thy name will
I make melody]. All the terms are common liturgical terms.
51. The final triplet of the Str. is individual in its reference to
David as the anointed king over against the man of violence.
Who magnifieth acts of salvation to His king, And doe th kindness
||
PSALM
There
His anointed^.
to
15sq
S. 7
as I took
from Saul,"
it
151
a reference here to the covenant
is
"My
of David, 2
XVIII.
kindness shall not depart from him,

also Ps. 89
cf.
s934
and so the climax
David and
appropriate in the mouth of David, To
is
seed
to his
forever.
riprnx]
1.
Qal impf.
love thee,
have compassion, frequent

Aram.,
As., Ar.,
Syr.,
2 m. of
p. sf.
ic>3 13 13
102 14
Pss.
used in Qal with mng.
Ps. 116 1 ;
vons
but
"runs in poem.
my
strength
ngjn
cf.
Is.
Hg. 222
is
common
This vb.
The
(2
is
not found in 2 S. and
6L
22-
S.
is
physical sense 78 16 104 18 137 9 141 6
t P.^
and
(both dub.)
i83
cited
1. is
is
used Ex. if-
gl.
'j5?p]
from Ps.)
gl.
is
14 - 16
Am.
6 13
Is.
of security 408 ; in
fig.
f i"HWE>] nS. fastness, stronghold, used
(= 2 S. 222 ) 31 s 4 =
elsw. common in narrative
God
not earlier
">
in delivering Israel from
40 10 (prna as in the character
y^D n.m. fig. of " 183 (= 2 S. 22 2 )
Cf. Ps. 136 12
of
is
This
doubtless a
has icxvs fwv, but this
3. ^Vd] my crag; \
of a strong one).
also 31 4 = 71 3 (both nrix *rnlM 'D); 42 10 (vVp Sn);
Pi.
used of the hand and arm of
Egypt, especially in D.
in
idea itself
with an* subsequent to D.
8 11 , tr^rn 2 Ch. 12 1 26 1 " Dn.

is
Qal
a.X. in
there substituted, or else gives evidence of an original
t ptn o.X.
[rn adj.
only
is
Dm,
However, in
Possibly an early and rare
love.
use in Heb., but prob. a later one, an Aramaism.
than Hosea, and
Ii6 5 and elsw.
3 (all
71
||
of
S.
^d),
224
91
2423 2
*ro), 66 11 1442
(||
S. 5 T 9
-
n (=
Ch.
23 14 ; also in Ez. 12 13 13 21 17 20 Jb. 39 28 It is therefore an early word,

extremely suitable in the mouth of David.
HÔD] my deliverer, Pi. ptc. sf.
II 5
16
(v. 17 13 );
v. 49 (for
which 2
S. more correctly WtfD);

70% 144 2 as above, agreeing with 2 S. in adding S, which is doubtless
original.
But Ba., Du., rd. HsScr, as Ps. 55, more in accord, with context.
I
elsw. in this ptc.
40 18
The
Ps.
though
gl.,
,l
>>
?D Sn
without doubt a trimeter
is
42 1}
in both texts.
nix]
my
^]
of 2 S. 23 s Ps. i8 32
47
6 6e6s
/jlov
v?h* of 2 S.
prob. later;
is
there as elsw., v. 18
30 - 81 - 31 - 37
by
debs
name
0tf\a carat
here, although (g renders porjdds
jxoi,
showing that
J iix
(3 rd. 'JjVk.
cf.
poem
In that
so <S
This usage and the personal reference favours
interpretation as a divine
has
nw> must be
therefore the initial
my God;
rock, here as in Dt. 32 37 sq. "a nDn.
a divine name, given in
it is
form
its
of 2 S.
n.m. rock;
used elsw. (1) in late Pss. for God as refuge of His people 19 15 28 1 31 3 ( =
3
3 7 8
73^ 7 8 35 89 2 " 92I6 9422 95 i I44 i. ( 2 ) in physical sense 27* 61 3
71 ) 62
-
78 16
20
81 17 105 41 114 8 ;
horn of
God
here
is
used
fig.
my
(3) of edge of
salvation.
fv
"i3"jn 'X
89 44
yvfr
n.
phr.
pp]
,
of wicked 75 s 6
'p an 89 s5 112 9
-
n
1
of God's people, with
S. 2 1
so of the king
I S.
2 10 (Song of Hannah).
cept
Is.
25
sword
horn (1) of animal 22 22 92 11 so fig. of

'p D^pn lift up the horn
(2) of altar 11827
(3) fig. of exaltation,
of men of power and honour, compared with the wild bulls
so
a.X.
12
33 16 (of
forts).
3J^c]
my
God
nnS
'p
as subj. 89 18 148 14 ;
rvnxn 132 17 ;
high tower
2 S. adds ^dudi, but this
always
makes
intrans.
cf. "irreto 'p
ay
God
ex-
fig.
of
line too
long;

PSALMS
152
prob. a
2 S. 22
gl.
six lines of Str.
It
^J?tfn Dcnn
was doubtless
place was taken by the
Its
worthy
of 1 113 3
elsw.
pf.
waters Jon. 26
185
It is
need
SSno] Pual ptc. gerundive,
4.
48 s 96* (= 1 Ch. 16 25 ) 145 3 of name

o;x jpi] is to be preferred to 2 S.
,
of 2 S.
\?]
make up
to
it
Che., Ba., Ecker.
Bi.,
unnecessary; not in Ps.
is
(of past experience) f p|DN surround, encompass :

misfortune rnjn Ps. 40 13 , niD âeto 2 S. 22s
'd *San
pi. sf. 1 S.
fig. evils,
Ley, Gr.,
35.
WfiDM] Qal
v. 6 .
">
For SSn vb. v. Intr.

on account of rhythm.
5.
*>:tndi
Ps.
line of Ps.
first
praised, always of
to be
We
>;u d is not in Ps.
original, 01s.,
116 3 (where
come
*San of Ps. has
cited).
it is
from next couplet
in
improbable that the original was so unnecessarily tautological.

pi. cstr. breakers, waves breaking on the shore, gives a beautiful
t natfo] n.
metaphor, which
is
found
elsw.,
lit.
o^ 'jatfD
93
fig.
of D"nn 42 s
Jon. 2 4 ;
rhws Ps. 88 8
2 S. 22 5 is prob. the original of all these fig. uses, as oinn
and nSixn refer to niD and Swtf.
SgSa <Snii] torrents of Belial. Sru]
of
n.m. (1) torrent of rushing water,

here, of pleasures 36;
elsw. in
rent bed, wady, Ps. 104 10

IOI 8 ;
||
||
J.
breakers, so sim. of foes 124 4 ;
yp lit.
74
cf.
'3 "ia~
21
Ju. 5
<fo.y<?,
(2)
wicked
/i?r-
thing,
'3 pgi Na. I 11 ; and so here destruction

t(2) ritti*, destruction, Na. 2
Swtf; '3 iai Ps. 41 9 (destructive thing) deadly injury. 2 S. omits
1
mc and
without reason.
Wipy]
Pi.
impf. varies from pf. of previous
terrified
S.
Ch. 21 30 Est. 7 6 Dn. 8 17 ; not in

i6 14
15
and follow-
f ppa vb. Qal not used.
ing lines to express the oft-repeated action,
assail,
no 7
78 20 83 10
15
h';^2 worthlessness : (1)
of ruin
fig.
Pi. (1) fall
\p.
prose, elsw. poetry, Ps. 18 5
Niph.
be
upon, overwhelm
(=
2 S. 22 5 ) Jb. 3 5
6 1. Jb. Is.21 4 ;
6
% tf^D] n.m. snare i& (= 2 S. 22 ) 69 s8
6.
(2) terrify Jb. 7 14 (|nnn).
106 36 , of plots of wicked 64s 1406 141 9 (v. 9 17 ).
7. V wa] in the distress
which I had (v. 4 2 ).
This is original; inpN
JC n] Pi. impf. 1 p. (v. j 3 ).
of 2 S. 22 76
is
error of repetition from previous line.
description)
2 S. has better JJDB*],
Mian PloS, which are not in 2

2 S.
VJTtO.
by vjTNa
one word too
is
but Vioh
is
S.,
short.
not a natural
i&
Ps.
8.
but 2
may be
Kian
gl.
and
is
impf. (of vivid
two words,
words vyrî and
Ps. has
inserted betw. the two
explained as a
gl.
implied
therefore probably original.
t [ n r'f ]
J7DB*]
consec. of result.
n -f- cry for help; not found abs., but

(= 2 S. 22 7 ) 39 18 402 102 2 La. 3 56 onjntf
cstr.
S.
16
19
Pjntf
Je. 8
5
19 Ex. 2 23
145
(J).
12
Pss. 34
Qal impf. 3 f. c. 1 consec. of result, f #?<! Q & 1 a '^-> Dr. = sway;
Qr. Hithp. tifyurm which is found also of waters tossing Je. s 22 467
,
tf.gJfiV]
S.
and of mountains (2 S. heavens) swaying here, v. 86 = 2 S. 22 80 ; so Hithpolel

of waters Je. 46 s and of drunken men reeling Je. 25 16
Pu. Jb. 3420 a people
convulsed. There is no sufficient reason to doubt the Qal, which is the more
difficult form.
consec. quaked.
tfjnr] Qal impf. c.
% vy\ vb. Qal quake :
.
of earth 188 68 9 77 19 , mountains 464 72 16 (dub.).
604
onn Ô^w]
with 1w7jt\
2 S. omits
may be taken
1.
In that case
it
Hiph. cause
is difficult
as circumstantial, or
to
quake, earth
to explain
we may
think that
consec.
it
has
power notwithstanding the change of order. It certainly would be

more natural to read BJ^, and possibly that was the original. There was a
tendency in later times, when consec. had lost its force and usage, to change
consec.
PSALM
order of vbs. in the older poems.
reading
difficult
v. 16 (
San nnoiD
2 S. 22 16 ),
retracted accent (v. 2 12 ).
God io6 4a
and
mn
that of Ps.
vb.
and
S. is a.X.
onn Dt. 32 s2
over against
more
as the
favoured by the use of
is
Qal burn in anger
omitted, impersonal 188
f|N
153
phdis of 2
D^Dtfn
be preferred
to
is
XVIII.
man
of
nS
n^n]
*\x subj.
124 3 ,
Hithp. heat oneself in vexation
1 7 8 Pr.
9. 1N3 yc>~\ smoke in his nostril, because of hard breath24 19
37
ing in anger. So vsp #n fire from his mouth ; the breath of his mouth in
-
hot anger was a breath of

beginning.
22 9
S.
D^Sru]
n.m.
txt.), cf. v. 14 (gl.).
S.
&$
carrying on result
dn
:
vis
iSrui
only
\J/
10.
189
'i
Ps. 18 13 (corrupt
so rd. Ps. 140 11 ;
Qal impf.
DjDBf Ei]
c.
but Ps. 1445 Hiph., and this
S.,
consec. at
n?3
pi.
nap ray
a l so use d f cherubim Ez.
so also 2
coal; in
n.f.
22 13
1204 (of coals of broom plant).
cf.
with
SaMfl at end, instead of
n^m
-np 2
so tfx "hn\
fire.
pi.
consec.
the
is
more
*n]] Q a ^ impf- c.
consec, and descended,
24 10
In this sense only here 18 10 1445 in \p, but
as context shows, in theophany.
Cf. Ex.
probable pointing.
8
5 7 18 21
17
i 9 n-i8(E)
(JE);
3
(J) Nu.
12 5 (all JE); pillar of cloud Ex. 33 s (JE); historical references in later writers Ne. 9 13 ; prophetic anticipations of future
common
in early writers Ex.

s
34 Nu.
sq. yjja Ex.
theophanies Mi.
K. 8 12
n 25
Is.
31 4 63 19 64 s Jb. 22 13
God
fw?]
n.m. heavy cloud;
so Pfc 97 s.
It is used of the
descended in theophany at Sinai Ex. 20'21 (E) Dt. 4 11 5 19,
2 Ch. 6 1 (poet.),
cloud in which
cf.
">
dwells in
it,
David Ps. i8 10 (= 2 S. 22 10 ); of advent in judgment Je. 13 16 Zp. I 15

2
in more general sense of clouds Jb. 22 13 as swaddling bands of sea
2
Jo.
9
of a stormy day Ez. 34 12 fig. misery Is. 602
11. 33"vJ and rode,
Jb. 38
consec. carrying on the thought.
\ aa~\ vb. Qal, ride in chariot ; so of monso to
"s
arch into battle 45 s ; elsw. in \p of "< in theophany; in the heavens 68 34 ; on

a highway in the nan? 68 5 ; so here the 3na is conceived as His chariot 18 11
in Ps. 104 3
S.
22 11 ;
God
in
theophany, D^ron a^n 68 18
cf.
use of
313">
here in this relation as chariot of
cherubim
and of 3an
Hiph. cause
">
in the clouds
as inseparably attached to four
throne platform, Ez.
4"28
10 II 22 ;
chariot with the cherubim of the
but Ez. describes four
wheels of chariot and supporting a
so
Ch. 28 18 connects this cherubic
when
They
are
stationary on the slab of gold
in the tabernacle of
">
Holy of Holies of the temple.
always conceived as having wings, even

constituting the throne of
army of
an? n.m. only
collective of the
ride 66 12 .
to
and
also in the temple
They are also conceived as guards of the tabernacle and temple,

and so woven into the texture of the curtains and carved on the golden planks
also in the poem of J, as the guards of Eden Gn. 3 24
They are always theocherubim.
phanic.
Elsw. in
\p
80 2 99 1
cf.
K. 19 15
13 6 (refer, to the cherubim of the throne)
Is.
37
16
oonan ar\
S. 4* 2 S. 6 2
niîj
God, flew by means of the wings of the cherubic chariot, which

X
IV
vb. QsA,fi}>
91 5 , of a
man
as a
in
\p
of
God
only here 1811
word and
2 S. 22 11
dove 55 7 of men as birds, at end of

is an error of transcription, n for
,
2 S. N"v^ which latter

as rare
suited to context,
is
life
"i,
andflew,
elsw.
90 10
He
fig.
as old as
to be preferred as original,
Ch.
subj.
rode.
of arrow
n-i]
= in
(SI.
nr%
f nsi vb.
PSALMS
54
Qal, dart through the air; here only in
48 40
Je.
49"'2
12.
Ps.
2 S.
consec. of 2 S.
vpood
on.
down
Dr. swoop
is
=
=
is
\J/
elsw. Dt. 2840 (of eagle), fig
the most prob. rendering.
D"D
rwn
iroD
a^D
rnpn
niDD
vmaoo nno -|&ti

Tw'n
vraoo
ntf>
ntp>i
movement of thought goes right

Then nrp of Ps. must be either
was prob. a gl. to get a synonym of in?D.
evidently correct, for the
in both texts suits the clause.
an addition or out of place.

n-p in this sense of booth, of
It
God
io 9
and
in storm, only here
Jb. 36-,
where
it
is
In Ps. 27 s (Kt.) 31 21 Yahweh is booth and

The idea of a booth on a chariot of cherubs is not
shelter to the psalmist.
congruous. We might derive roD from the other stem "j:D = overshadow,
prob. borrowed from Ps.
J 12 ).
screen (v.
true that from this stem
It is
and JVpr, both
r\D2
cf.
no form rrp
covering ; but there
in sense of
ering, screen, should not be derived from this
it is
said, ^S
JJJ73
is
known, but only
no reason why nrp
cov-
as well as rvp booth from
-|:D,
would bring
Besides, this explanation
the other -pD.
where of Yahweh
is
into comparison La. 3**,
Thou hast covered Thyself ivith a cloud;
'D
so of anger La. 3 43
\ nrp] n.m. frequent in \f/ as hiding-place.
DJH 'D hiding-place of thunder 81 8 ; elsw. in sense of shelter in '< 27* 31 21 61 5 91 1 cf.
.
It is an easy gl. here;

32 7 119 114 secret place of womb 139 15 secrecy 101 5
so airoi<pv(prjs has gone into <S> of 2 S.
"^Bfn of 2 S. a word unknown elsw.,
,
and from stem unknown

aidru,
the more that (3 has
txt. err. for
<t/c6tos.
theophany only here (1812 ),

8-*2
distress Is.
50 10
and connect
rflaD
cf.
darkness: opposed to
t>"i3#n
Gn. I5 12 (JE);
more common.
fig.
rro
2 S. might be derived
and takes as
v.
dense cloud
iot
of
'1
its
complement
this phr. a.X.
divine faithfulness reaching) 36

28
Pr. 8 28 ,
powder
rujr.
12
;
of
it,
therefore, as cstr. sing,
D^pntf 3P goes therefore with
^y]
18
147 8 Ju. 5*
(1) rain cloud 77
the region of thin clouds
78
139
an original out of which
is
rd.
light
lack of understanding 82 5 ,
pi. cstr.
Is. 5 6
or dust
57
11
J r:
elsw. in
13 .
pi.
n.m. thick,
;
so char-
J D^fjntf] skies,
(of the
Qipnvt ip
108 5 '22 My (God's) 68 s5 , SpDD

,
s8
18
ffintf vb. Qal, grind to
77 ; sg. sky 89of the fine incense of sanctuary Ex. 30 36 (P), of waters wear-
unj
of
(2) cloud mass
19 1 Ps. 104 3 ; connected with theophany i8 n
Is.
As.
Then the covering of darkness

put darkness about Him, i.e. He came enveloped in
dark storm clouds, as in subsequent content.

next
mass.
collection,
Hi., Gr., a mistaken for 1, all
npttfn,
with next word, D*v P?vn rrp.
it
syn. with lie
is
is
Tjtfn
both 1D30 of Ps. and
Heb.; mng. conjectural,
in
gather; prob.
collect,
of waters
"?lp
Ps.
ing away stones and reducing them to dust Jb. 14 19 , of crushing enemies io?3
18&
Ps.
2 S. 22 43
13.
nnc] emph.
the dense clouds of the sky.
fr,
without brightness, referring to
If taken as beginning next line, inconsistent
with context and only to be justified in connection with a

of lightning, but that would be premature here.
\p,
but
cf.
2 S. 23 4
5
28
Jb. 18 22
S.
2229.
after rain Is.
Hiph. cause
603 62 1
to shine,
of
new conception
J r\n n.f. brightness
fnij vb. Qal, shine, of light
moon
Is.
a.X. in
Is.
13 10 ; enlighten Ps. 18 29
PSALM
=
=
Ps.
2 S.
Ps. gives
two
not in 2 S.
a by txt.
would be
rap
err.
vh nrui nna nap rap njj

nm
njj
npa
1
#M nan
line,
an easy assimilation, nap
It is
155
eta
one
lines, 2 S.
XVIII.
"in 3
Ps.
not appropriate to npa, but
is
by
easily suggested
"op of previous line,
the reference in previous
reference to hailstones and coals of
Yahweh
with the descent of

in
subsequent
the original of the
vn
Hiph.
movement
Vipa
think that the Ps. has preserved
transposition of nap into npa has occav. 90 ,
of thought.
S. 7 10 Jb. 37 4 5
40 9
vt* 'tell n-ja]
not in 2
14.
and the omission of

Hiph. impf.
D?jnj]
c.
by error
raj? is
consec. continu-
opn vb. Qal, thunder: of the sea 96 11 98 7

">
18U (=
2 S. 22 u ) 29 s
a:cy a] not so suited nip jm

15. Dypi] Hiph. impf.
a
;
S., is
But the
The
thunder, trans, thunder of
let it
six lines of
v. 4a& .
from
letters.
of not observing similar
ing the
">Sm
first
back to
and before the storm bursts
in the storm cloud,
line.
first
sioned the insertion of
offire zuere kindled
coals
line of
here seems premature in connection
fire
It is best, therefore, to
Str.
is
v. 7ab
of
Str.
but
needed with nap and

more appropriate to
is
npa
vx nru, if alone without nna, and goes back upon v. 9c

from JJim. This reference back to v. 9c the closing
Str., is similar to
v. 14c ,
given again in
is
2 S. n;'j, a transposition of
to
gl.
c.
S. 2 10 ;
cf.
as 2 S.
p.
consec.
no
Qal 68 2 where enemies are scattered by God.
Hiph.
and 1446 (quoted from
referred to enemies, but these
have not yet appeared
Usually
this Ps.).
in Ps.
It is
The
of Ps.
is
not in 2
Ps. I44c reverses the order of pna
and not
S.
D.T1 Qr.) for DD.iM
an nn.nai of Ps.
Djp$rvi
Donni n;xn rhyj
2 S.
is
original.
pna pna, so Che., Bu.
X?1%
135
7
.
an]
before
multiplicavit,
n.m..
consec. impf.
from aan vb.
be
S. as resulting
was written the
Ps. 144
but
sec.
it is
trans, sense, but not
al.,
threshing
make a
trans,
Is.
28 28 ;
noise, drive with
we
refer
found elsw.
It is
sf.
to
cf.
al.
dhm]
Qal impf.
c.
con-
rumbling noise, as a wagon
rumble (1815 = 2 S. 22 15
thunderbolts, and the conception
so here, cause thunder
Ps. 1446 ), necessarily so if
much more
19
Gn. 49 s3 ; also cf. Je. 50 29

as an adv. much, exceedingly, as Ps. 123 3 ,
doubtless a relict of pna, as Ba., Che.,
\ DDfi
from the omis-
must have been
text
( 144'') 77 97*
prob. vb. as in parallel line, (3 iir\y}dvvev,
many,
taken by Hu., De.,
It is
But Ps. 1446

18 as an
flash of lightning 1815
is
usually taken, after Ki., Qal pf. of f aan vb. shoot,

13
Jb. 16
in
explain text of Ps.
attempt to improve pna pna, and the text of 2
When
and yn
2 S. has DDh*i pna (Kt.,
one word too short.
We may
pna pna.
sion of one of these.
only here (18 15 )
better with Gr., Du., to think of the scattering
wide the arrows (of thunderbolts)

the verse.
sf. is
scatter,
to
in
=
is
poetic than the usual rendering discomfort, justified by usage,
Ex. 1424 (J) 23 27 Jos. io 19 (E) Ju. 4 15 1 S. 7 19

16. mom] Niph. impf. c.
consec; nxn X Niph. appear : of God 84 s 102 17 of things 1816 90 16 , of men
.
1 ^d 42 s Ex. 23 15 (E) 3420 23 24 (J)

possibly all originally Qal.
djd B'$k]
;
2 S. DJ, or 0>Ql Ecker, is better on account of Sa?.
X D" '?n] n.m. channel
-
,,
||
elsw. d^d
Visn
Ez. 31 12 32 6
+.
Ps.
42 2
Jo.
20 Ct.
^\\\\ Niph. impf.
12
without defining word Ps. 1264
consec;
this better
as
than lS^ of 2
S.
PSALMS
56
nSj vb. Niph. be uncovered, a.X. in
God wpS 98''.

2 S. The text
righteousness of
which ^5N
The
reason.
t
rnpj
>sn
line lacks
rebuke
n.f.
2 S. rnjna, in accordance with
of Ps. changes to 2 pers. without sufficient
This we may
God in \p, 1816 (=2
of man Pr. I3 1 8 17 10
one word.
get
alw. of
502 51 20 66 15 Jb. 26 11 ,
Is.
uncover eyes 119 18 ; make known
Pi.
\f/.
rjmjJJD]
Ec.
by reading
nin>
m?j
22 16 ) 76 7 80 17 104 7
S.
3o
Is.
yc\
also
. nn]
17 - 17
in
sense of X breath of mouth or nostrils (= 2 S. 22 16 ), elsw. Pss. 33 s 135 17 ; cf.

Ex. 15 8 Jb. 49 .
17. Wj] Qal impf. emph. coordination.
V^?2] Hiph.
impf. of graphic description,
only Ps. 18 17
23
7
4
93 107 144
cf.
18.
Jean
^'v] Hiph.
draw out:
(=
Dp]
of water Ex. 2 10 ;
Hiph.
2 S. 22 1T ) elsw. Pss. 29 s 32 s 77 20
impf. of graphic description.
o>n]
rj?
a.X.
4
19. J^h] n.m. distress; in
59 where alone elsw. in \f/ v; adv. is used.
only in this phr. which is found also Dt. 32 s5 Je. 18 17 4621 Jb. 21 30 Pr. 27 10
consec. in place of previous impfs., emph. change of tense to express
*?*!]
,
result.
)
2 S. 22 17
fnttte Qal,
?P*te]
measure and
Hb.
"3
yon
Pi.
2 S. 22 19 ), elsw.
line.
doubtless original.
is
*}*Vrr]
(=
prop, support
consec, carrying on previous
S.
f an*y]
Ec. 8 8 ;
do a thing,
147
(b) delight, be pleased to
have pleasure in;
ace. 37 23
c.
cf.
ôx
>_]
40 7 5i 8
a pers.
c.
yon vb. Qal:
(=
/S-
c.
(1) of
68 31 73 26
ace.
40 9 Dt. 25 7
Ps.
115 s 135 6 Pr. 21 1
18 - 21
a 109 17 112 1 119 35 ,
c.
10
20.
impf. pVn {v. 6s ), a return to impf. of vivid description.
(a) take pleasure in, delight in;
delight in,
wm, which gives proper

amoa 31 s also 1185 Ho. 4 16
reason of previous deliverance.
\a]
Is.
has -on
8
;
men
Is.
58 s
(2) of God,
2 S. 22 20 ) 22 9 41 12 , horse
21.
>fp,??]
2 S. |ri;
ni nar] cleanness
same variation v. 25 pTj is the older form (v. 4 2 ).
= v.25 (contracted in 2 S. to "53a); elsw. *\} na Jb. 930 22 30 (later
my
hands
of
usage); cf. aa^)"U from na adj. 24* 73 1 (v. 2 12 ).
a^] Hiph. impf. in
so also
sense of
116 12
return, recompense ;
%
c. s ;
942
23
22.
in present, keep, observe

84
37 , rrwi
nan ii9 17
(=
2 S. 22 21 )
v. 25
laws of
here
28 4 54 7 (Qr.) 79 12
completed
n~)cu <a] causal clause, Qal pf. of action
im
1934. 44. 56.
c.
nna
78
'i
10
(post-Deuteron.), elsw. in this sense
103 18 132 12 ,
"j~n
nny 7s 66 99 7 11988.146.^
nn^N 11957158 nwo 89 s2 U9 6) DHMtto 106 3 119 106 D>pn 105 45

184. 168^
general 19 12
all late Pss.
jn
Dâ^t] pi. of
Yahweh's commands Dt. 86 io 12 u 22 199 26 17 28 9 30 16 Jos. 22 5 (D. v. /*).
'D *n?Bh] pregnant, acted xvickedly (in departing) from; vb. denom. JjTBh
-
119 58 ,
67
101
ompD
a.X. in this phr.
9^
V^~>. v.
io7
s>
elsw. a late word, in
Qal
K. 8 47 Dn. 9 15 2 Ch. 6 37 Ec.
17
Hiph. condemn as guilty Pss. 37 s8 9421 as Qal 106 6

For
23. D^giBte] judgments {v. / 5 ), a type of law in form of judicial
15
ao-n (above);
cases (introduced by as or
||
Jb.
1194.63.
earlier
a,
with protasis and apodosis (v. Br. Hex
usage in code of
E=
Ex. 21-23.
pp- 252- 255
Kt. of 2 S.
npn] statutes, in fpl. characteristic of the code of f^

WDBto is possible.
(v. Br.H^-PP- 251 252 ).
md vox] Hiph. impf. frequentative; but 2 S. =
it, is simpler, except for lack of agreement in number,

which might be explained by an original "ipjsn. Departing from laws of God
12
is an expression of D. in Qal which is prob. original, Dt. 9
+ 7 t., n'DBffDE
hid? "WOK depart from
Ps. 119 102 ;
not elsw. in
\p
in this sense.
24.
^nxi]
2 S. rpnn; shortened
PSALM
and more suited
form
is
more
likely uy assimilated to
impf.
c.
earlier
to
XVIII.
consec.
Two
than the "igfJBM of Ps.

rd. W)> ID
but the rhythm
-ypD
89 s3
by
-ia>
39
12
,
S. v?, the latter better,
J pjfl
Hithp. cohort,
and better
'D and
S. is older
accents are needed, unless
not so good.
is
=2
rnenîn]
This form of 2
we separate
n.m. (1) iniquity 18 21*
y Tin 38 19 y hdd nS 32 s (a) ofpunishment :

rp^S y htf 908 73 Sdj 103 10 y iDtf 130 3 (t>) of
2 S. 22 24 ) 107 17 , as recognised
'1
^QJ? J
subsequent context.
consec. idip with two accents.
157
forgiveness or removal: yh rho 25 11 103 3 Ex. 34 s Nu. 14 19 (J) Je. 31 34 33 s

s4 Ho.
14 3 Mi. 7 18 ; (c) of
36 s, y xvi Pss. 32 s 85 3 Ex. 347 Nu. 14 18 (J) Is. 33
y nso Ps. 78 38 Pr. 166 Is. 22 14 27 s Dn. 9 24 , cf. 1 S. 3 14 Je. 1823 ;

(d) of cleansing from : yn D2D Ps. 51 4 , y nnn v. 11 ; (e) of imputing, reckoning to one: b y atfn 32 s 2 S. 19 20 (b) y nor Ps. 79 s Is. 64 s Je. 14 10 Ho. 8 13
covering over:
9
y "*?}) Ps. 109 14 ; (/) of ransoming from : yn mo 1308 (2) Guilt of
9
iniquity (not always easy to distinguish from (1)), 7 nxd Ps. 36 s Gn. 44 16 (E),
y "hi Ps. 59 5 ; as great, increased, 38 s 4013 49 s 65*; f as a condition yi:
.
SSin Ps. 51 7 ;
c.
c.
c.
Consequence
(3)
20
Jos. 22
jnj
of,
P;
c.
mo
Je. 31
punishment for iniquity
or
s0
Ez. 31 s
by
19
i8 17
18
33
run Ps. 69 28 ,
s- 9
.
y2
various vbs. 31 11 10643 Gn. 19 15 (J) Lv. 26 39 (H) Je. 51 6 Ez. 4 17

3 t.
Hiph. impf. c. ) consec. of aitf.
This phr.
"f7"7V? *!? nin
3#*l] vb.
'
25.
v. 21 ; it begins another and still later gl. of a gnomic type,

>*v -02] reduction to *p in 2 S. is
coming from the Greek period of
26. TtKjnn] Hithp. impf. 2 m.
a unique expression and doubtless txt. err.
a^pn laa] = 2 S. ccri -naj. Neither 13J nor niaj is
iDn vb. denom. (v.44 ).
needed in all other lines there is a single word. naj is an Aramaism for
naj. and not original.
ni3J is an interpretation of a "DJ which has come in by
mistake from the line below.
27. 121] Niph. ptc. of % *na vb. purify, and
so Niph. be purified, pure ; a.X. in ptc; in pf. Is. 5211 of ceremonial purification of those bearing sacred vessels.
Hithp. here and Dn. 12 10
These three
lines are in exact parallelism, with same preposition a;', syn. nouns, and syn. vbs.
reflexive of the nouns, nonnn, DOfin, "nann.
^nsnn b^jj d;;] f tfjW adj. twisted,
repeats essentially
WL
perverted: (1) as adj. Dt. 32 5 Ps. ioi 4

(2) as noun masc, of persons Ps.
18W - 2 S. 22 27 Pr. 22 5 of things Pr. 8 8 , cstr. Pr. 17 20 19 1 28, pi. 2 15
20
;
Hithp. of vb. &py
is
Hithp. of f [^fi] twist, a.X. in Hithp. and only usage of this vb. in
has corrupted
in Niph.
it
= shew
to *?9nn
(||
^P>).
28.
nn
>?]
2 S.
explained on the basis of an original nxi.
by
>a
in the Ps.,
phr. a.X.
lofty,
For
powerful
and the nx
*y; v.
13
.
{v. also Jb. 21 22 ,
txt.
c.
of acting falsely
The two
The
is
readings
nn
It is
c. jo
so
(z/.
Di., Bu., refer to angels);
by Ps. 13 3 27 s ;
by Ps. 32 s
pi.
best be
and so expressed
Hebrew.
*>r; uy]
intensive
2 S. Dôn, Qal ptc.
where
may
14
Nu. 247 (poet.),
impossible to explain
txt.
) for
the
of enemies
by dtj?
of Ps. from
but if we start with the latter, D*D"1 by rpj*p thine eyes are upon
we may regard the txt. of Ps. as a paraphrase, S'fitfn being exegetical
of 2 S.
the lofty,
is justified
circle, Jb. 5 13
nx\
nx, as usual in most ancient
r^nV]
exalting themselves against,
of 2 S. here
is
2 S.
\p.
oneselfperverse, or crooked ; elsw. found only
Gn. 30 8 (E) of struggling in a
also Pr. 8 8
not used, so the glossator substituted the kindred Snsnn
PSALMS
158
of s ;* and 2 pers.
of
WL
The
of Yr>, and then
sf.
line
moi owy
Swn
complete without
is
The
into the text of 2 S. from text of Ps.
explanation of
original
terms
o*n"\ in
we may suppose
that
came
it
would then be
o^di hy r\wjn
29.
= oar!
= wn
Ps.
2 S.
The
vb. "VHP in Ps.
on
passage
Mai.
unnecessary
and
Ps.,
shine (v. 13 4 ).
fire,
mm mm
it is
m *vNn nnN
>3
nn
i-vj
doubtless a paraphrase.
is
of the
Hiph.
30.
'.
Law
light
S. 17 22
tfm
pw] /f
tip to
justify
there
navon up
ace.
c.
no reason why
is
prepare (in
hostility)
59
s
.
"Wf n
suited to early hostile relations;

"tf
^"!] vb.
leap a.X. in
\f/
Pi.
(1830
impf. of f
*<
so
fig.
Qal, leap, not in
not in
this is
Pss. 19 6 119 32 ;
band
troop, or
\p,
run and
of marauders; this
Gn. 49 19 (poem), also vb.
cf.
t,
>
22 30 )
S.
army; although
to the
ace. should not be used in case of hos-
running
as well as in case of friendly
tility,
a band.
David runs
hostility, yet
based
tru fW, / <$m//6 aW a walled (town)

so Lucian
Du. favours pm, but doubts nnj.
But there is no
inj pxn. There is more to justify pn vb. Qal, run; in
irecppay/JL^vos
usage to
in
latter prob.
Ba., after Lag., Ki., rds.
of 2 S.
'lamp
as guide 119 106

"vnn Hiph. impf. 2 m. ~\iN vb.
a lamp only here, but light wood Is. 27 ll altar
instrumental, emph.
r|3]
the
>jjSk is
J -0
fig.;
this
>r^n mni
n\p
more probable than double ron\

of prosperity here and 132 17 (wpd ? "U T3V)i
usage of the
only
is
n^
S. 5 s
Ps. 94'21
(6) Zp.
is
Pi.
s
8
It is
35 ; c. hy loci Ct. 2
with ace.
fiitf n. Ttw//, rare
as a stag
Is.
nowhere else connected with -nr, or cstr.

word in Heb., but same in Ar. and Aram. = 2 S. 22 30 elsw. Gn. 49 2 2
31. ^-n o^pn *?n-i] cf. Dt. 32* )Syc Dôn nwn.
nens mm rnon] although
'
2 S. also, yet an early gl.
that this
1.
from
Pr.
was taken from the same
by Pr. 305 although S3
306
place.
"o
in
D*D^nn SbS Kin jir] It might be
Certainly
has been influenced
it
a later expansion, marring the rhythm.
But this
and v. 31 needs its complement, and
!16
that is found in v. 31c
v.'
is a late gnomic utterance, out of harmony with
the Ps., but v. 31c is suited to it.
God as a shield po is an early idea (v. j4).
For 3 non v. v. 36
but the original was prob. sg., as context is I sg.
rd.
,
section of Ps.
is
is
composed of
couplets,
32.
'âo
m*? *D
name, and doubtless
correct.
^3 trrV\
2 S, has ^n, an earlier form of the divine
a],
'Pî?
">w *Dl].
2 S. repeats HjfSaD.
ip L, 3
(composite Sa neg. and "^ unto) used in the sense besides, except, elsw.
'
19
(P) Is. 4311 446- 8 45 2i
Jos. 22
j, pi,,, is more common, 2 S. 7 22 Ho. 13*
#
5 21
64 s
The term
Is. 2 and not like D^K3 nsiD3 "D

seems prob. that the original was r, and that an editor under
influence of Is.'2 adapted it by inserting nySac, which appears in both 11. in
Is.
45
Ex. 15 11
S.,
is
monotheistic like
It
while the second
1.
of Ps. in better style uses
with these words inserted.
p^Sk]
as archaism in late poetry Pss. 50'22
God ; used
The
viSit.
Dt. 32 15
1147 139 19 Jb. 3*
40
17
,
t.
11.
are too long
and on
this basis
5
Jb. Pr. 30
Is.
44
;
;
Hb.
2
Ne. 9 17
nix
S. \n>'D;
of 2 S.
sense,
way
33.
>^tKDn]
*jnjKfl] v. 40a
sustained by
=2
feet.
ace. ?;;
and
Gn.
89
Is.
9.
makes no good
it
12
s
12
etc.
tjti here
135
39 69
here and below, and
is
the
so.
noun
niDJ for
first.
nna
n.f. >&z7&
28. 22 s4 Dt."^ 13
I4M.
Jb. 9* Is.
connection with mng. cause
this
of
battle-fields, pi.
78 58 of Israel Ps. 18U

of God Am. 4 13 , cf. Mi.
Ps.
Is.
//aw
58
14
,
VjvpjP]
Mai. 3 2 ,
ncn^p^]
14 et
Ju. 2
'JfiS
adopted in
al.,
144
and enlarged
>njnn? ntf-iru naff? nnrui].
The
copper, bronze, as material of
come
into the text,
3 m.
latter
sg., c.
nrrui
1.
n#i2
38 s
Niph.
sq. a
of Ps.
sg.
f.
>S
bow was
consec. as
gl.
explaining nirim,
v. 336
[rrn] vb. Qal,^<? down,
in chastisement
Pi.
nnn
01, all
ir^
/r^5J down, furrows of land

stretch
bronze weapon (bow)
be broken, cf.
ânn nnjjn;
i]
51
Je.
suggest nnro, which

,,
(hand of
(of reproof) Pr. 17 10 .
feet, v. 7 13 .
not stretched with hands, but with
so essentially &, 3,
ffjnij
fig.
make an impression
Ki. regards the forms as Niph. of
36.
may have
U posuisti ;
is
as Pi., the
descend into,
22 15 , but
id|?D
nfift
D~B (but with doubt), press down,
= 2 S.
35.
AE.
S.
penetrate Ps. 38^ (arrows of" ).
Ps. 65 11 , so
1835
c.
is
nrm, usually explained after
descend: to attack Je. 21 13 , into Sheol Jb. 21 13

Ps.
Qal
2 15 2 K. io4
bow, elsw. Jb. 20 24 from which
consec. for 3
(poem)
ncnSpS vnyasK anp? >y nnScn.
too long.
is
19 - 25
battle.
Am.
Est. 8 11 9 10 .
life
Dt. 33 29 Hb. 3 19 ;
Hiph. only here in
hold one's ground in
to
by for one's
c.
2 S.
cf.
used in sense of making a stand, holding one's ground,
"*)
(c. ace. h]r\);

cf.
consec. expresses result
art.
from -uxn
34
9
n.f. /h'^, doe, 18U (= 2 S. 22 ) 29
r*S] pi. of f n^;N
(?) Hb. 3 19 Jb. 39 1
T
4921 (j) Ct 2 7 3 5 c f# n sM Ps. 22 1 Pr. 5 19 Je. 14 5 .
>jy^P rJD3 ^] emph.
34.
with
rel.
contr.
i833 -4
Pi.
c.
latter uncertain
elsw. v. 41
make
sense of
fro in
for the
and unirn
but
\f/
of im,
Pi. ptc.
Hithp. Ps. 93 1
nnn, but text of
S. i~)1
159
of Ps.
gird on, not in
elsw. Is. 45 s 50 11 .
30 12 (nncir);
o-n ]n\\]
XVIII.
(v. Intr. 32).

is
vb. Qal, gird,
"its
PSALM
circumstantial.
is
66 .
(g
edov,
most prob.
uann
rpiJ> ]
> ^ ireuhda <rov

T5 et disciplina tua ; so j$, Aq.,
3 mansuetudo tua ; Ols., We., rd. "]mr>?. The shorter text
17 irpabr-qs aov
of 2 S. is alone sustained by both Vrss. and the unpointed ijann injyi ; but
s
this makes too short a line.
so 22 25
t niJ :.] n -f (') humility, meekness, 45
2 S.
here
elsw. Pr. 15 33 18 12 22 4 Zp. 2 3 ;
(Aq., 3);
(2) condescension, usually given
without authority, and to be rejected
is
Jpjp Qal
2 sg. of ny;
inf. cstr. c. sf.
answer
in docility to the divine guidance, is sustained
of 2 S. wraKor/.
cf.
1
The
Ps. 132 1 .
sg.
conflation:
sf.
).
77
would then be
we
by Ho. 2 17 and
,
objective,
this
ânn Hiph. impf.
its
application to the training of
get a late conception.
iraideia aov a.vibpduae'v
a'rnn]
Jngs] nm
5i5ctei.
V*
a late one.
sense of response,
is
near to
2 m.,
c. sf.
of nan in the sense of educate, found in Pi. (of the bringing up of chil-
dren) La. 2 22 Ez. 19 2 , but in
itself is
<& of Ps. iraifiela suggests nij" afflicting, disciplining
so that in this case also
v.
the idea
(v. 3 5 ) in the
37.
vb. Qal, step
/xe
els
tAos,
The
kclI
tj
men
it
is
late
<& of Ps. gives us a
Taidela aov ami)
fie
Hiph. impf. 2 m. (of graphic description,

steP> so 2 S. 22 37 for place of stepping, not elsw. in \L>.
Ps. 68 8 = Ju. 5 4 of 1 stepping in theophany.
f [*W*?]
-
enlarge;
PSALMS
IbO
n.[m.] step Dn. II 4G {at his steps)
V70-9
nyn]
phr. a.X.
22 37 Jb. 12 5 ;
S."
fail, 31
11
71
84* 119 81 ;
9 73'26
a.X.
38.
Dn'ta iy] Pi.
Qal
finished.
in
an
to
78
81
(2) cause
man
minate, subj.
2 Ch. 18 10 ; subj.
119
God,
t mV:) i?
= oip
= pWp
Ps.
2 S.
of
and
Qal, smile through foes
would make
it
it is
ning of new
2 S. also.
ruin]
Ps.
future, for Israel
H"y FJ]
no5
*hy nS)
makes
2 S.
and
Hiph. impf. 2 m.,
wlfeflDi]
"ion Jos.
V?*)
is
to
bow down
41.
"?^],
12
njo
tense, so
If 2 S.
be correct,
The
making two tones
cumstantial, but a tone
is
for
also
consec.
measure.
no6
Hb. 3 13
s3 .
26
,
at
begin-
consec. omitted here and in

in
\p
elsw. /7 13 78 31 .
emph. or circumstantial.
of hand on neck of fleeing
either
;
*\y n.m. not elsw. in

1
\p.
more
the
all
is
but that makes the previous line
If Ps.
17
17
Ju. s
the Ps.
past, of David's experience.
as
consec. emph. change of
be correct,
put an end
f (>::x] vb.
missing,
is
an interpretation
transposition of
best to take
is
it
a repetition
is
but
correctly ftin;
in death;
is
significant that 2 S. attaches wfrD to pjj
too long.
is
more
(JE);
2 S. dp'-esni *wfPD.
sg. c. sf. 3 pi. of X t'no vb.
it
(E) 2 Ch. 29s
K. 22 11
might be a resumption of thought
it
13
cause
to,
so near v. 330 as to be suspicious;
in both texts,
18
15
D^3Kl
text
heads 6S 22
their
in 2 S.
l'-'S']
71
'*)
Pual, be finished, ended, 72 20 .
dvao-Tô'oj'Tcu.
ou/c
Str.
phr elsw. Ex. 23 s7
foe Gn. 49 8 ,
with longing
D 5?} D ^?^
2 S.
2 S. *jnnri older form.
D^DJK
N^
original.
68 24 (?).
S^.3?]
123
(3) destroy, exter-
S.
v b. be
kSl osncN
-V?3>
1
elsw. in Ps.
Hiph. of 9*0 cause
2 S. 22 38 , also
'rimm (=
nsnSipS S?n
however,
cf.
Pi.
c*n?N Hiph. impf.
of the modal force of plMp*.

loins Dt. 33 11
90
and addition to the
error of enlargement
possibly expressive of result,
40.
has *al ^Xdcw aurous nal
mâ by
39
11
abs. Ps. 59"- 14 74 11 (?).
39.
(S of 2 S.
20
[>D-\,->]
be exhausted,
judgment of
(1) put an end
use up, spend, years 90 9
to fail,
87
119 s --
cf.
of
sg.
pi. J ."to
w^ away,
only: (i)
\f/
.
=
to totter, shake,
end, vanish, perish (by
hyperb., by severe discipline 37 20 *

to cease,
inf. cstr. c. sf.
102* 143 7 ; pine, languish, 69*,
come
(2)
to/ter,
of ankles Ps. 1837
on-^N Ps. 37 31 ; cf. 26 1 . Hiph. cause

Pu. not in $, but Pr. 25 10 . ôy_ pi. c. sf.
(BDB.)
at an end,
ankles
complete,
Qal,
Ps. 37 s23 Pr. 2024
life
*//#/<? :
subj.
Ps. 69 s4 Ez. 29 7 (?).

n.f.
VD
t ["'>-]
of course of
fig.
probably
is
to,
cir-
exterminate
only Ps. 119 139
Pilel
.'
only
Niph. only Jb. 6

Qal only La. 3
23
Hiph. only in ^ of man's extermination of enemies 18U ( =
Ps. 88 l7 (?).
s27
2 S. 2241 ), of wicked ioi 5 8 09 6 (txt. err.), of God's exterminating 54? 73
12
23 23
disperifaXtdpevaas
2
F,
and
S.,
both
in
Ps.
3,
has
here,
&
143
94
.
Pi.
on^Din
#<?/ <rry
n;c;
didisti,
/or
refer, to
/&<//,
God, but Aq.,
Pi. impf.
3 m.
2, and QL
Sb,
pi. (v.
), for
p. as
which 2
S.
look about (for help), but this sense elsw. only in Hithp.
suggests r;v" as a play

of late style for
as above.
"?n
upon jpb^d
of 2 S.
43.
irmn'hf iDp] of
this
tempting
is
DfWiBtel]
Ps. is a later
(v. 3 8 ).
42.
Is.
s ;*]
41 10
for
of Ps.
coord.; but original was
metaphor
iyiir>]
has i?V) impf. of
the simpler
Du.
err.
consec.
ps
-idi?3
PSALM XVIIL
of 2
S.
mf/ of the
nixin BMD3J
l6l
always sim of ignominious defeat or
streets,
Zc. 9 3 io6 ; cf. Ps. 69 15 of a bog, fig. of distress;

The
2 S. DgjpM Dg"W,
oo n.m. not elsw. in ^.
OiTT*]
10
treatment; elsw. Mi.

3
|in -b Ps. 40 ;
second word in 2
opix does
make dust
Hiph. impf.
pulverise
of,
nsj 2 K. 23 15 ;
*xhbF\i;
mpa
>an 2
"\
55
10
for the
more
also
makes new
PUB'S
in early writers Dt. 33 s
Ez. 44 7
Ez. 449
-\
Ne.9 2
is
Is.
Hiph.
\p.
The
S.
foreign
15
DJ Onn]
pi. cstr.
an
2 S.
U/),Dfa
the latter presup-
the former, his being set there by
simpler and more probable.
is
trso] in sense of chief not elsw. in
17
22
Ho.
8
Ju. II
n.m.
contention, and so was generalised in
2 S. 22 45
46
but
\f/,
45.
25
J nji]
I447
Ps.
Ex. I243 (P) Lv. 22 25
12 27
Gn.
Jb. 29
cf.
t"^K"0 *# 18^'^
"on
23
(2) a cause 35'
43 1 74 22 119 154 ;
text of Ps.
40
v. 28 33 36
.
JD prep.,
21
31
civil
56 60 10 61 5 62 s , naj(n)
Is.
Qal not in
as
start
UgMrn]
suited to tfsnS.
n.[m.] that which
&, 2T, of Ps. give

does not suit B^B, but
time.
first
3 pi. of \ pp^.
sf.
poses David already chief of nations
D*fe is
35
||
Ps. to refer to foreign peoples.
Yahweh
(z/.
2 K. 23 s (of Ashera) 2 Ch. 344 7 ; so of the

44. âSon] = 2 S.
(201 DMD?); so here also.
the Ps. generalises.
delebo ; so
"\Djt>
22 44 seems to imply
S.
pn
txt. err.
sg. c.
original,
original
is
is
( \eavC),
first.
Mi. 4 13
fig.
consec.
(1) strife:
112'j
S. is gl. of
which cpnx, npnx
DjnN, for
2 S. iqy
(H)
4
56 s none earlier than Ez.; elsw. in \p, '} hs-jn 137 -nj S
phr.
69.
This
implies
either
a
foreigner
an
t^?l
,
81 10 Dt. 32 12 Mai. 2 11 .
whole
insertion not earlier than the Persian Period, or else that the
late.
^"ictt] = 2
109 24 ; usually
66 3 8i 16
46.
si
">
S. *S~*tfrm.
'J
in this sense Ex. 18 18
gives
no sense
Qa
\J/
grow lean
\j/
so
is
(of flesh) only
only cringe sq. S pers.
18&
29
f Hithp. only 2 S. 22$.
33
sink, drop down exhausted ; elsw.
.
M*y] = 2
S.
FUHM,
coord,
f jnn vb.
gird on, is a common vb., but

which greatly resembles this pas-
-un of 2 S. gird,
a.X.
warn as Mi. 7 17
rd. either
but in
(v. i 3 )
Aramaism,
>
pers. only Dt.
Qal impf. 3 pi. of Saj

(E) Jb. 14 18
^ n: VD
Pi. in early writers deceive,
Cf. f Niph. cringe sq.
Qal, quake
sage (v. 45 ), or l-nrp tremble, which is often used pregnantly with JB, come
trembling Ho. n^.U and w ith other prep. I S. 13 7 16 4 21 2 Gn. 42 28 (E).
DmnniDOB]
2 S. DnnaDBB has two accents as long word with prep. p.
fastness; in this sense elsw. Mi. 7 17 , but in sense of border, rim,

in Historical Books. Cf. % "UpO dungeon Is. 24 22 fig. of exile 42 7 Ps. 142 8
JrnaOB
n.f.
47.
mm
Ho.
21
formula of oath (Ju. 8 19 +) XV a ^J alive,

living: (1) (a) of God, as the living One, fountain of life; so here =
2 S. 2247 ; cf. n ^n Pss. 42 s 84 s (rd. n both cases, and so D"n), also Jos. 3 10 (J)
2 3 36
">n]
Yahweh
0'nSn 2 K. I9 4
cf. >n
()
Of man
land of the living

13
Jb. 28 ;
cf.
16
usually pi.
>
Pss. 27 13
52
nvroc Ps. 116 9 ;
and man, phr.

28 21 3023 ;
liveth, elsw.
Is.
o^n
37
4 - 17
1425 also
,
Ti -ibd
D"n h Dt.
23 1
S.
alive, living, Ps. 55 16
69
Is.
29
;
38 11 53 s
'nn lis
124
i7 20
3
;
19
Ez.
Je. II
56
14
Jb. 33
30
.
36
10
Je. io
D"n(n) y\H
26 20 3 223 + 5t
(c) Animals
-
143 2 145 16 Gn. 3 20 821 (J) Jb. 12 10

(d) Vegetation, as thorns, green Ps. 58 10 (dub.).
for either or both, >n Sd Pss.
Gn. 6 19 (P).
(2) Lively, active
a in
(but Qr. preferable-,
la*
**
-mm
Ps. 38 20 (dub.)
elsw. in this sense only 2S. 23 20
comes with following phr.
in Ps.
144 1 which has

,
PSALMS
62
nw
i inn;
this, being in a pentameter line, one word must be omitted.

If
be omitted, we have the citation *\W T|n3. mm has prob. been inserted
mm
in 1847 .
*yru Qal ptc. pass, of "pa (v. 13 )
j
28 s 31 22 41 14 72 18 89 63 106 48 119 12 1246 135 21
1
144 (but v. above); 0>rbn '2 66 20 688G nr '3 6S 2) ; cf. ]vhy Sn '3 Gn. 1420 ;
n '3 Ps. /<?# = 2 S. 22 47 (also Ps. 144 1 , z>. above) ; 1*n33 Dtf '2 Ps. 72 19
fna in 144 1 and

inn blessed be or u
after
before
J 1
Ka/fcz^/fc
it
cn;i]
1386
&
2 S. DTI
yth ^mSx] = 2
(v. ptt).
the term of original Ps.
above, as
it
i4. 17
of \ nopJ
pi.
elsw. 21 14 46"-
yth
S.
mx
"MX ^hSn.
is
57
nw
Cf.
Sh v. 8,
vengeance
n.f.
God); Nu. 31 3 (P) of
y&
more
jnj
c.
Israel 1 1
pp
v. 8 .
Ps.
18&
s - 12
may, however, have come into
It
tautological.
is
of vengeance,
25
God;
exalted, of
primitive
and
from
line
text
48.
=
108 6 113*
rVDM] deeds
2 S. 22 48 4 8 Ez.
10
elsw.
D1 'j Ps. 79 ;
7
ijpy] = 2 S. m-vc-i. Text
149
of Ps. gives an Aramaic word, Hiph. of nai subdue, elsw. only 47*. But text
'j
^n 94 1
of 2
S.,
"
of Israel and
Am.
based on
this Ps.
'3 wig]
VfrHQ.
140 12 Pr. 3 31
by
Is.
io 18 63s Ps. 56s
and reads win
only )* of Ps.
49.
but
pi.
140-
rVDJ v. 48*, n^JWtH v. 51 (v.
51.
Hptao]
2 S.
wjtm.
This
is
is
inten-
*Dp
for third beat as in v. 4u6 .
explanatory of
1.
of verse and
man
j3 )
of 2 S.
Den
The
suspicious.
is
jo]
B^kd]
2 S.
sg. is usual
of violent deeds. The pi. is favoured

but the sg. by the individual reference of
^9]
ntyw;
favoured by 1442 which

E, all have pi.).
is
2 S. gives better parallel with >JDD^nn,
needed
\x^
is
This makes third

16'29 ;
the original Ps.
TW
*oj "nVVi (Aq., 3, 5>,
44
HflkfiD v. 3", "joScn v. ".
contracted from "O^s
for 2 S. pj|0
D'DDn
2 S. jpnn as above, v.40 .
tional variation
nfcp
'J
Hiph. of TV, gives a good ancient word in sense of bring down, lay
prostrate,
Win]
chiefs
its
jruj
'J
'ryo Hiph. ptc. V-u vb.
phr. a.\.
Qal,
become great 92*+, be magnified 35 27 +. Hiph. (1) make great 41 10 (?)

Ob. 12 ; (2) magnify, here as Gn. 19 19 (J) Is. 42 21 Ps. 138 2
2 S. SnjD Kt.,
but Vnjp Qr. n.m. tower, a.X. for 'j-ud 48 18 61 4
.
PSALM XIX.
Ps. 19 is composed of
two originally separate poems: (A)
morning hymn, praising the glory

and glorious movements
of the
describing the excellence of the

absolution, restraint
from
A.
THE
sin,
V.
sun
of 'El in the
(v.
Law
) ;
(v.*"
(2?)
n
),
heavens
STR. 6 3
2"5
*),
a didactic poem,
with a petition
and acceptance in worship
2" 7
(v.
heavens are telling the glory of 'El,

His handiwork the firmament is declaring;
Day poureth forth speech unto day,
Night maketh known knowledge unto night;
In all the earth their voice is gone out,
And in the rounds of the world are their words.
(v.
for
12" 15
).
PSALM
p OR
the sun there
He
up
is set
As a bridegroom he
is
XIX.
163
his tent.
going forth from his canopy.
rejoiceth as a hero to run his course.
From
And
And
the
bound
of the heavens
unto their bounds

there
is
is
is
his going forth,
his circuit,
nothing hidden from His sun.
B.
V.
8" 15
,
STR. 6
5
.
HPHE Law
of Yahweh is perfect, refreshing the soul;

The Testimony of Yahweh is trustworthy, making wise the simple
The Precepts of Yahweh are right, rejoicing the heart
The Commandment of Yahweh is pure, enlightening the eyes;
The (Saying) of Yahweh is clean, enduring forever
The Judgments of Yahweh are true, vindicated altogether.
TV/TOREOVER Thy servant is warned by them in keeping them there
;
is
much
reward.
Errors
who can
discern
Clear
me from hidden ones.

restrain Thy servant
Moreover from presumptuous ones
them not
let
rule
over me.
and cleared from much transgression.

be for acceptance, and the musing of
Before Thee continually, Yahweh, my Rock and my Redeemer.
Then
shall
be
perfect,
Let the words of
Ps. 19
was in
IB,
my mouth
then in
fffl
and 3&
(v. Intr.
27, 31, 33)
my
mind,
but this only
half of the Ps. v. 2-7 , for the second half
was originally a
separate poem. The first half has the trimeter measure, the second half the
pentameter. The first half is a morning hymn of praise of the glory of 'El as
witnessed by heaven, and especially of the sun. The second half is not a
hymn, but a didactic poem in praise of the Law. These were combined in
order that, in public worship, a synthesis of the two might be made, and that
applies to the
it
first
might be seen that the glory of Yahweh in the
Law
transcends His glory in
ception of
The latter is used as a foil to emphasize the former by its

The date of the first half is not difficult to determine. Its conthe creation v. 2 as the work of God's hands, resembles that of
Ps. 8, yet
without betraying the influence of the conceptions of creation
the heavens.
antithesis.
either of Gn.
found in 2
5
but that
It has a single Aramaism n?o v.
and cannot therefore be regarded as very late, non v. 7
or of Gn. 2.
S. 23'2 ,
is
is
2423
been
6
This is, however, a poetic term which might have
used first in this Ps., and may be due to the circumstances out of which it
was composed. The author was a true poet an enthusiastic admirer of the sun,
which is here personified, as are days and nights, the heavens and the firmaalso, as
a poetic term for sun, not earlier than
28
Jb. 30' , Ct.
3026
Is.
used elsw.
Is.
10
It may have been written as a protest of a monotheist against the

worship of Shemesh as a deity, described in Ez. 8 16 and common among the
ment.
Jews in the Babylonian period. At the same time it must be admitted that
the sun in the second Str. is not declaring the glory of '/, as are the heavens
PSALMS
64
and firmament, days and nights of the

admiration; and therefore
hymn
but
Str.,
first
himself the object ot
is
quite possible that in the original the Ps. was a
God Shemesh, and was
to the
Yahweh.
it is
subsequently adapted to the worship of
we must put the composition in the Babylonian

period, when such sun worship was characteristic and prevalent among the
Hebrews and the nations which influenced them. Since writing the above I
have read GunkeFs Ausgew'dhlte Psalmen, s. 24, and find that he has independently come to a similar conclusion. The second half of the Ps. v. 8-15 is of
cither case
JLn
an entirely different character.

using six different terms for
It is
a pentameter in praise of the divine Law,
In this respect
it.
the
s.
number of
resembles Ps. 119, which
it
The
also a pentameter, but uses eight terms.
limitation in Ps. 19
This
to the
is
two tetrameter
Law
from
all
texts
textual notes, this couplet
is
and
making the
Str. just so
same period, when the
the great central and substantial fact in the
Hebrew
conceptions of the priestly legislation are evident

inadvertence
nnnto, over against
||
difficult to
explain
much
too long as
In other respects these Pss. are so alike
Str.
that they must be attributed to the
would be
it
and, furthermore, as will appear in
Vrss.;
a gloss,
compared with the subsequent
But
by prefixing
making them pentameters.
lines that follow, thus
tempting from that point of view.
their omission
is
to
D. H. Miiller (Strophenbau unci Kesponsion,
lines in the Str.
60), followed by Che., supplies the other two terms for
them
due
is
D"-*?, 2->
BMW,
v. 13
pro
P was
The term and
legislation of
religion.
sins of
The
ignorance
01
use of the sacri-
term pxn s
v. 15 is to be noted.
The term nnjj v. 8 is characteristic of P,
emphasised by having the second place after mm. cnips v. 9 is used
elsw. only Pss. 1 19* + 2 ()
103 18 in 7 and is very late. This part of the Ps.
cannot be put any earlier than the Greek period. V. 11 is gnomic in character,
ficial
and
is
WL
using terms and conceptions characteristic of

If original, it implies the
Greek period also. But it is a tetrameter couplet. It makes the Str. just
these two lines too long; it is therefore a gloss. This part of the Ps. was
probably earlier than Ps. 119.
PSALM
Str. I. is
composed of three
syn. to each other v.
2-3
50 97, the
day and
morning
and nature
in
declaring^.
The
fects,
i48
^S 7
2sq
v.
the
Jb.
indicate
interruption.
||
v.
4
.
first
and second
them.
to
2-3.
hills
i2
that
7sq -.
and
heavens
Is.
telling
action
55
||
-,
is
goes on
These pass over into imper-
maketh known\ because
the oft-repeated
trees
are
this
prosaic
The heavens,
night, are all personified; as the
stars Jb.
participles
poureth forth
express
between them
general Ps.
continually without
syn. couplets, the
the third synth.
gloss has been inserted

the firmament,
XIX. A.
it
is
necessary to
action of one day pouring forth unto
PSALM
XIXo
165
another day, and one night making known to another night
and
on to their succeswhich Ros. compares to a ring
a series, and Home, " like two
these latter taking up the strain and passing

sors in an endless chain of praise,
of dancers repeating the song in
parts of a choir chanting forth alternately the praises of
These are
but there
God."
conceptions from usages of other nations
illustrative
is
it
no evidence that the Hebrews had these usages, or

The theme is the glory of*El,
The firmament, the
manifested in His handiwork.
that the poet thought of them.

especially as
expanse of heaven,
hands of
Ps. 136
6
,
God
is
conceived as having been spread out by the
and so
of
command.
from that of Gn.
This
1,
42* 44 24
a different conception of
is
where they are created by word

It is tempting under
resembles Ps. 8 4
It rather
Is.
and praising the master
as ever after exhibiting
workman's power and honour.

their creation
elsewhere the earth
at the creation, as
the circumstances, with Ges., to think of the speech in the

specific
usage,
hymn
sense of
and
is
but this has no authority in
more
Hebrew
too specific for the subsequent as well as the pre-
The
vious syn. terms.
speech
and the knowledge, though unde-
mean speech about 'El,

and there are no
fined by suffix, must, from the context,
and knowledge of
'El.
words, their voice
is
4.
There
is
no speech
not heard'], so most naturally translated,
rather a tame explanation of the previous lines.
is
" This seems to be
a kind of correction or explanation of the bold figure which had

ascribed language to the heavens," Pe.
why
It is difficult to see, then,
Pe. did not draw the reasonable inference with Ols., followed
by Du., that
it is
a prosaic gloss.
This internal reason
by the external one that these two

lines too
long in proportion to
lines
its antistr.
is
fortified
make this Str. just two

The numerous attempts
meaning out of the verse have all failed to

give satisfaction as indeed they are all awkward and entirely out of
place in a Ps. of such wonderful simplicity, terseness, and graphic
power. There is no agreement of EV\ in their translations.
2
5aZ>. In all the earth], emph., in antith. to the heavens v. .
The heavens are telling to the earth, and their message extends
in the bounds of the world], that is in the
throughout the earth
to get an appropriate
;
|[
extreme
limits of the inhabited world.
ance with the
parallel, their words'],
their voice], in accord-
but this requires, with most
PSALMS
66
modern
Hebrew
scholars, after the ancient versions, the correction of the

text,
which by the change of a single
line," instead of " their voice."
letter reads " their
The Hebrew word
" their line " admits only of the meaning measuring

while
it is
translated
line,
which,
suited to the thought of extension to the earth's limits,
and might spring into the mind of a copyist whose attention was
confined, in copying, to this single line, is yet out of harmony with
the thought which is emphasised in each of the other five lines of
the Str.
The proposal
to render the
Hebrew word "
string " of a
musical instrument, and so the string, for the sound of
it,
though
urged by Ew. and others, and possibly in accordance with usage

in other languages,
not justified by
Hebrew
throughout, and
As the previous
previous one.
Str.
is
progressive
Str. II. is
Str. sets forth
describes the glory of the sun.
The sun
is
usage.
is
an
antistr. to the
the glory of 'El, this
For the sun is set~\.

and firmament, day and
be.
personified, as were heavens
night, of the previous Str., yet not as praising the creator, but as
the theme of the praise of the poet.
does not appear at
all
The *El of the previous Str.

we suppose Him to be
in this Str., unless
the unexpressed subject of the verb "set,"
The
set."
vb.
and so render"
He
may, however, be more properly regarded
hath
in the
present context as having a general subject expressed in English

by the passive, " is set." The sun is emphasised at the beginning
and
also at the close of this Str. v. :i , as the great
praise.
It is therefore really
previous
Str.,
sonified
heavens,
its
while the poet puts himself in parall. with the per-
firmament,
day and night.
natural, therefore, to identify the
then, originally a
worshipped
theme of
put in parall. with the *El of the
in
hymn
It
seems
Was
sun with 'El.
the
most
Ps.,
god Shemesh, who was
in praise of the
Jerusalem just before the
exile,
Ez. 8 16 ?
or
is
Shemesh used for the God of Israel, as in Ps. 84 ? The praise

of God by the sun, so conspicuous in 148 3 is here conspicuous by
its absence.
On the whole, it seems probable that the Ps. was
originally composed in honour of the god Shemesh, and that it
was subsequently adapted by a few changes to the worship of the
God of Israel, by interpreting 'El in accordance with Hebrew
usage, and by interpreting the vb. as having 'El as subject, and so
12
giving the sun a subordinate position.
It
is
probable that the
PSALM
by the
preposition b was prefixed
The
J^
167
editor,
and was not
original.
probably read, "Shemesh has set up his tent."
original
makes a
XIX.
still
further modification of the original in order to

Str. by adding "in them," which was
and makes the line too long for the
The reference to the heavens, which was doubt-
connect with the previous

not in the original of
normal measure.
designed by
less
(3,
can only be made proper by
this addition,
fol-
lowing |^, and attaching this line to the previous one, and so
All other exdestroying the strophical organisation of the Ps.
De W.
planations give grammatical difficulties.
End
of the world as the dwelling of the sun.
into Thetis
and Ossian gives the sun a shady cave
But
pass the night.
in
turns
which to
the realm of mythology, and in

on primitive worship of the sun,
the Ps. was originally a hymn to
all this is in
so far as these ideas are based
rather favours the thought that
Shemesh
thinks of the
Thus Helios
= Helios. We
may
think of the tent of the sun as in
Hb. 3 11 where sun and moon have their dwelling; or of the

tent of the god Shemesh, in accordance with the constant concep6. " And he,"
tion of the heavenly temple or abode of God.
emph. reference to the sun, is unnecessary and difficult to justify
from the context, and it destroys the measure. It is doub t less a
,
between 'El and the sun.
gloss
due
As a
bridegroom], not implying a marriage of the sun, but setting
to the effort to distinguish
forth the freshness, the vigour,
sun appears in the East.
He
During the night he has been

and beneath
his
canopy;
at
and the joy with which the

is
going forth
from
in his tent, or abode,
and behind
daybreak he comes forth from the
retirement with fresh, youthful, full-grown vigour.
night's
rejoiceth as
a hero
the heavens
is
to
rising
his canopy].
He
The path of the sun

The ancient warrior
run his course].
conceived as a racecourse.
in
or
hero was a runner as well as a fighter, and he enjoyed running as

well as fighting.
East,
is
7.
From
the
bound of the heavens],
limits of the
West,
is
his circuit], the fully
his inspection
during his circuit
surface escapes from his rays.
sun
extreme
rounded course.
there is nothing hidden], all things throughout
under
the extreme
his going forth], rising. -unto their bounds], the
so the
Hebrew word
is
from
And
the earth
come
nothing on the earth's
His sun],
that
is
God's
elsewhere always translated, and in
PSALMS
68
this sense
gives the
it
beginning of the
most appropriate climax
in antith. to the
usual rendering, " from his heat,"
The
Str.
while etymologically possible, has no usage whatever to justify it,

and unduly limits the thought to heat, when the term " hid" would
more naturally suggest light of the sun, which is thought of also
under the more general word " His sun." At the same time it
seems likely that the editor, who adapted the Ps. to the worship
of the God of Israel, was responsible for the addition of the suffix,
and that the
original simply
used
Hamah
as a parallel
Shemesh, both alike referring to the same god.

us the most appropriate climax, that
all
things earthly.
all
Shemesh, that he
common
Str.
I.
7-10 has
but
hymns
it
is
XIX.
some one
how
god
the earth.
B.
six syn. lines in praise
doubtful
to the
to the
all
of the Law.
There are
terms for Law, one for each line of the
technically expressing
usage
to the
the great inspector and judge of
PSALM
six different
common
heaven, sees, knows, and inspects
in
It is also
is
to
things earthly are under
the eye of God, in accordance with a conception
OT., that God, enthroned
word
This, then, gives
special type of
Law
far those distinctions
Str.,
each
in ancient
were
felt
in
The Law of Yahweh

is the Law conceived as teaching, doctrine, and
is
especially
characteristic of special laws of priestly origin.
The Testimony is
a term characteristic of the priestly legislation, and is the Law
conceived as giving testimony for Yahweh, and so is appropriate
as a mate of " Law."
Precepts are types of Law known only to
the
time when
late psalmists.
Ps.
this
They
was composed.
are divine prescriptions of Law.
This term
Commandment, which is characteristic

of the prophetic commands of the Deuteronomic code.
The
Saying], for so we must correct the text, for "The fear of Yahweh," which is unknown elsw. as a term for Law, and was a mistake
"
for the similar Hebrew word, which is a poetic synonym of "Word
is,
indeed, a late syn. for
in the
usage of Ps. 119, a characteristic term of the most ancient
type of prophetic Law, and one which least of
from the
series.
Judgments, which
It
is,
all
could be omitted
moreover, most appropriate as a mate
for
an ancient pre-Deuteronomic type of

Law, characteristic of the Code of the Covenant, Ex. 21-22, and
is
also
PSALM XIX.
169
code of the ancient king Hamu-
also of the recently discovered
only terms of Ps. 119 absent are the "Word," the

syn. of " Saying," and the " Statute," an earlier type of the "Judg-
The
rabbi.
the terms most likely to be omitted by a late Hebrew

he must make an omission, due to the limitations of his
ment
"
poet,
if
Str.
Each one of
the terms for
Law
has
its
These do
There
adjective.
not seem specially appropriate to the particular terms.
seems
to
be no good reason why they should not be used inter-
changeably here, as in Ps. 119 on a

through twenty-two
complete, entire, without defect,

liable, to
be depended upon
clean, without
much
larger scale, extending
These adjectives
strophes.
v.
18 31
right, equitable, just
impurity or contamination
are
perfect,
trustworthy, firm, re-
pure, spotless
true, in
their exact
Each of the legal terms has also its benefi" refreshing the soul," or " restoring " it, RV., impart-
conformity to justice.
cent activity
ing refreshment to the inner man, his true soul-food, as Dt. 8 3

The translation " converting the soul," PBV., AV., while
Mt. 4 4
true enough in itself, and in accordance with other uses of the
.
term,
in the
Law
the simple], imparting the divine
to those
of receiving
it.
who
are so
?'ejoici?ig the
and imparting gladness

eyes'],
cf.
open-minded
n^ 105130
;
Eph.
18
.
wisdom contained
that they are capable
heart], taking hold of the affections
as well as instruction.
the eyes of the mind, so that they
manent
too specific here and not in accord with the context.
is
making wise
may
enlightening
the
see and understand,
enduring forever], not
transient, but per-
not changeable, but standing firm and immovable.
vindicated altogether],
so
in
accordance with
51 ;
previous lines, and not " righteous " as a quality
cf.
all
the
for statements as
to quality are reserved in all the other lines for the first half of the
verse.
The
Str.
has
come
to
an appropriate conclusion.
were to be continued, the two missing words
for
If
it
Law would be
used with appropriate adjectives and verbal clauses.

11.
These two words are indeed supplied by D. H.
Miiller,
and
Che. at the beginning of the two lines of the following couplet,

but even then these lines would be entirely different in character
from the previous ones.

They
They
are to be desired
more than
and
are sweeter than honey,
gold, yea than
much
the droppings of
fine
gold
honeycombs.

PSALMS
170
72127
is indeed in 119
but the couplet
resembles more closely Pr. 3 14 15 8 1(M1 Jb. 28 15 19, and its thought
may be regarded as characteristic of Hebrew Wisdom rather
similar thought to v. lla
Hebrew Law. The use of it here was doubtless on the

Hebrew Wisdom and from a glossator whose
enthusiasm for the Law justified him in ascribing to it the
characteristics also of Wisdom.
than of
basis of the uses of
Str. II.
Moreover], em Thy servant], emphatic
has six progressive pentameters.
phasizing following words.
in position,
whether we think of the individual
God, or of the nation
Israelite as a
worshipper of
as in a special sense the servant of
in accord with the conception of Is. 2 .

tive benefits
12.
of the Law, in the previous
is
warned].
Str.,
now
Yahweh,
The
posi-
pass over into
negative benefits, in relation to transgression, in warning against

it.
is
in
keeping them], observing the
much reward],
in
Law by
obedience.
there
consequence of a beneficent kindness.

Law, due to ignorance or inadvert-
13. Errors], transgressions of
ence
characteristic of the distinctions of the priestly legislation.
These committed unconsciously trouble the psalmist; for, who

can discern], either their number or their enormity, and the
extent of their departure from the norm of duty.
Clear me], is
the prayer; acquit, absolve, or possibly, as often, leave
punished.
from hidden
me
un-
ones], those errors which are so hidden
from the psalmist that he cannot discern them, and which yet he
knows are not hidden from God, and therefore may imperil his
relations to God.
He knows of no other way of deliverance from
them except the divine gracious acquittal.
14. Moreover], in-
creased emphasis, calling attention to another class of transgressions.
from presumptuous
ones],
proud ones; known, clearly
discerned, boldly and wilfully committed, corresponding with " high-
handed " of the code of P, Num. 15 30

restrain Thy servant],
hold him back, for he knows his peril of committing them and the
serious consequences.
let them not rule over me].
Such transgressions overpower the man and reduce him to servitude.
The
phrase so greatly resembles that of Gn. 4' that it is probable the
author had in mind the story of Cain, where sin like a wild beast
couches at the door greedy to take possession of him and rule
him, which it actually did, with terrible consequences.
So here
.
PSALM
XIX.
171
the presumptuous sins are personified; they strive to dominate

the man,
36
cf.
Jn.
34
.
Then
shall
be perfect], that
if
is,
cleared from sins of ignorance, and restrained from sins of know-
ledge and intention, he will be free from

plete, entire, faultless.
sin,
all
and cleared from
and so be com-
much
transgression].
This does not naturally refer to some great extreme transgression
presumptuous ones, but rather to the
as parallel with the
gressions
hidden and to the errors to which he
that he fears they
much
may be many, and
their
in
is
trans-
so sensitive
sum amount
to
same kind of
sins as clear in the active, and to those from which he would be
absolved, rather than to those from which he would be restrained.
15. Let the words of my mouth be for acceptance], namely,
those of the prayer which accompany the sacrifice made in the
temple, making the sacrifices real earnest sacrifices, and so accept2
MP177
able to God; as in Ho. 14 the calves (or fruit, v. Br.
) of
2
the lips are thus offered, and Ps. 141 prayer as sacrifice.
and
the musing of my mind], the mind acting in harmony with the
mouth, as the mouth with the hand that presents the sacrifice.
for clear in the passive
seems to
refer to the
Before Thee],
all
the activities of devotion, of mind, mouth, hand,
tend to the divine presence where alone acceptance can be found.
continually], so 0,
and most Vrss. by
as the
measure requires, but omitted by J^

psalmist is not thinking of one
The
error.
approaches to
single sacrifice, but of oft-repeated, continual
God
and reaches its climax in the plea

which gives assurance of success; my Rock and my Redeemer],
All this
in sacrifice.
cf. 1
69
the one
19
fortified
is
The Rock
who
the negative refuge
is
the
Redeemer
is
grants the positive redemption from the sins so
dreaded in the previous context.

XIX. A.
2.
anspp]
vr
||
"PJD.
||
D^Dtrn.
world,
Pi. ptc. pi. of IfiD;
\ T\>~\\
||
1133;
nferpc].
but usage (8 7 102 26 138 8 ) favours creation.
Possibly dtiSn stood
in
first
line
original;
Hiph. impf., habitual action for

X J?3J vb.
\f/,
150 1
Ba. interprets as applying to God's government of the
most easy as tetrameter, although

gl.
with verbal force, are telling constantly;
n.m. firmament, expanse of physical heaven, elsw. in
it
is
The measure
pointed as trimeter.
makes
better measure.
is
is
prob. a
3.
^3>]
ptc. of continuous action of previous clause.
Hiph. pour forth as from a spring, bubble
of speech, in bad sense

PSALMS
172
4
59 94
good sense 78 119 171 145 7 and
in
12
make knozun
Pi. poetic, tell, declare,
with Hi., Che.,
hymn, but
knowledge
here
most
Makkephs.
17
Pi.
139 6
f [n*i] vb.
we
correct 52 11
Dnai,
||
elsw. in
D^rn ps]
||
same thing more
are most easily explained as a denial of
inaudible,
cation?
in direct antith. to v. 3 and
seems
It
â would
neg. adv. with vb. only here in
**?a
without 59 s 6$ 2 (v. *Sa 15 72 7 ). Their voice is not heard,

except for the intelligent, pious mind. But why this qualifi-
i.e.
relative clause
strongly.
but with n.
\p;
n.f.
God to man 94 10 119 66 These two

might be taken as trimeters by use of
the use of speech and words in this praise of the heavens; then potfj
assert the
?ttos
njn]
only of knowledge
\p
as taught by
easily tetrameters, but
pn
impf.
(unless
\J/
36 2 . -is*] Ges. renders
knowledge of the glory;
their
4. -\r.n
nvi>
||
saying, speech, utterance, as v.4
is
it
God
as possessed by
lines are
but Jb. 15 17 32-
et a/.);
really
here,
only here in
and
tame.
is
<S takes
ovk eialv XaXial ovdt \6yoi &v ovxl anovovTat al
it
as a
(pcoval clutQv.
3 also non est sermo et non sunt verba, quibus non audiatur vox eorum.
This seems a roundabout, unpoetic way of asserting that their speech was
intelligible, although it is followed by De., Moll., Now.
Ew. attaches to next
:
v.
" without talk, without words, without their voice being heard, their sound
becomes loud throughout the whole

This
be only trimeter.
and, therefore, in
The measure
earth."
two
the
Str. is just
lines longer
probability they are a gl.;
all
of the last line can
than the second
Str.,
so Ols., Bi., Ba., Du.
San nxpa] emph., the first a spreading abroad, the second a

n^'"
reaching unto the utmost limits. pn S:a also in 8-- 10 45 7 105 7
dp] sf. of
3 pi. X V2 n.m. line* string: (1) measuring line, extending over wide ter5.
||
ritory, as Je. 31 89 Ez.
Hi.
and
Aq.
elsw.
kolvuv, so Ra., Ba.,
and most here.
" line or chain of praise."
ment, so Ew.
mng.
this
47
sonus,
Others think of (2) string of musical instru006770s, 2 ^x os but there is no usage to justify
(f
>
Cap., Ols., Ge., Bo., Dy., Bi., Gr., Che., Du., SS.,
BDB
but
rd. oh'p,
by <pwrf and 3 by vox, and not by words they actually use

3
here.
135 7 Is. 5 26 43
X n *pJ ".[m.] end, bound, extremity : y-\nn rrcpo 61
Dt. 28 49 ; pin 'p ij> Ps. 46 10 Je. 25 81 Is. 48 20 496; San 'pa Ps. i(p; D'Dtfn nxpn
7
7 prob.,
I9
therefore,
X n ?";] n.f. end, bound, in \p pi. Dn^xp Sjp (of D<D0) ig
<S renders this
only
pi.
of n*P.
DrnSl?]
2 S. 23- Pr. 23 9 Jb. 34

(3 iv
-nXiif.
50 1 104 22 113 3
148 3 ;
fig.
of
indefinite,
as
auToO with
v. 66
fig.
ona]
of
it
stands.
f*M
is
3; 72 s ,
///<?/;/,
?>.
'tf
BfctfS]
nni
emph.,
rt of sun
37
personified icp 104 19
'tfa Sg
;
d^DW Hu., Pe., Ba., Kirk., not
But ona not in
<g,
and
is
prob. a
possibly an interpretation, as 68bv avrod for
gl.
mn
but as most of the lines of the Str. end in \ the original was prob. lSnn.
6.
Nvn] emph., referring
of
it,
and
it
to vfev personified,
should be stricken out,
Tsn] his
(of God's protection).
groom,
a.\.
\p.
17
4
5
9
35 40 68 70
19
c.
hy
19
16 2
.
masc. usually.
verse
\f/;
Qal impf. of
'
11
if
canopy, a.X.
fc^fr;]
trimeter as
is
W., Ges., Hi., De.
o-Kr/vu/xa
word, speech, utterance: elsw. 139*
sun: $$ 9 72 17 74 16 121 6 136 8
n.
of long duration
God 84 12
De
This line
t.
#?#
Wp_ X n ^r n.f.
||
is
trimeter.
There is no need
pns] as a bride-
elsw. Jo. 2 16 (of bride), Is. 4 5

tfc"tr, vb.
ntajs] <
Qal, rejoice
//^-^, J -raj
usu. with
(1) adj., j//-^,
PSALM
mighty
ynxa
man
valiant
U22
'J
24 s
Ps.
173
(of the Messiah)
113J Sn
His people
righting for
XIX.
Dt. io 17
cf.
Is.
o.
God
attribute of
io 21 +
Is.
(2) n.m. strong,
s
65
89 20 1204 127 4 ; nj naa 103 20
icf 33 16 45* 52 78
ace. of measure; cf. 'N ma *? <z /#//& Is. 41 3 ;
Pss.
rzm along a path:
nnx yn]
@ imx,
prob. correct.
iwpe]
7.
sf.
J KtfD
3 sg.
n.m. (1) act ofgoing forth:
of sunrise 79% so of the place, the East 75 7 ; Tpa KS1B 65; (2) that which
goes forth, utterance of lips 89 s5 Je. 17 16 ; (3) place of going forth, source of
35 2 K. 2 21 Is.
*nMpra] his circuit (^/^p), a. A. \p.
58 11
BS. 43 7 (of moon) Ex. 34" (J) 2 Ch. 24 " (of year) ; I S. I 20 (of days of
Drrtlj? Sr]
ews
year). This should for assonance come at end of line.
water Ps. I07 33
roO ovpavov,
</cpoi>
with MT., but easy
difficult
The
pn
48 11
cf.
roO ovpavov of (
Aw
usually /row
*?, SjJ
we
after <3,
if,
interpretation.
is
late style for Sk.
transpose and rd.

*ViDl]
'El's
sun, but originally nnn
The measure is
Mwpn Dnwp Sxi.
Tionp]
@, 5.
24s8 30 s6 26 Ct.V
clause as
rel.
/W (. nrn 6*), but f nsn J* Jb. 30
His sun
so also here
V8
28 Is.
j|
Pots'.
XIX. B.
earliest
instruction,
as
time (v./ 2 ).
term of P, so 78 5 81 6
teristic
Law
rrvn] the
8-10.
term from
>-nps]
n. pi., the
U9 4 + 21t
(em.
txt.).
Law
common and comprehensive

Law as testimony, charac-
most
n.f.,
the
upM+at (em.tat)
I22 4 , and
as precepts, only pi. cstr.
np]
J pit;]
Law
the
n.f.,
and
sfs.
60 1 80
titles
elsw. 103 18
in
command??ient, characteristic
as
7
nirv] the Law as
pi., 78
89 s2 112 1 U9 6 + 21t
of reverence, only here in this sense, but frequently for piety, reverence,
in 10 + (v. 211 ). Though |^ is sustained by Vrss., it is improb. A term
of D.;
elsw. in
always
\J/
-.
object
34
12
Law
for
Rd. mOK, as
needed.
is
D. H.
Gr.,
Miiller,
Kau., Che.
of such judgments
is
ancient terms
adj.
anan words, and
We
(v. i 5 ).
f.
(v.
HJDK3]
DHpstfc]
collection
are also scattered
notice the absence of the most
o>pn statutes, given in the Psalm of the Law,

Hex 242 "1-, and BDB.
v. Br.
neon]
For uses of these technical terms
119.
They
the Covenant Code, Ex. 21-22.
through the Deuteronomic Code
judgments, decisions of rulers in the cases brought before them.
ij2 ), whole, sound, having moral integrity, perfect; of God's way 18 31

Niph. ptc.
f.
PN
trans. faithful (as firm, stable),
fas
subst.
(> 0,
m. faithful ones 12 2
j$, al.
2 S. 20 19 ; faithful ones Yahweh keepeth Ps. 31 24 (but '

here taken by <f, Ri., De., Che. as n. abstr., v. JDK). Other mngs. not in
faithfulness)
v ^ confirm, support: Qal ptc. pass. D\MDN in-
cf.
is
\p.
Niph. (1) be verified, confirmed : precepts of God in 7 , His testimonies i<pS

5
covenant 89 29
(2) be reliable, faithful, trusty: persons 89 s8 ioi 6
93
.
nn,
c.
pn 78 s
(cf. Pr.
trust, believe: abs.
n 13 );
116 10 ;
usual construction with

cf.
Jb. 15
nT
n;?]
22
.
an;^]
a dj.
fi
c.
c. 3 rei
106 24 ;
S rei
God) 78 22
Ps. 78 s7 .
c.
c.
Other mngs. not
clean (v. 12 7 ).
DDK]
adj.,
106 12 119 66
n^3]
<& a\rjdivd,
and
rf/.
a pers. trust in, believe
a rei 78 s2
adj. pi. m., right {v. 7 11 ).
but net* has frequently force of an
in
is
adj.
f.,
Hiph.
in (the
c. infin.
pure
vera, adj.
is
{v.
27 13
2 12 ).
required,
frequently rendered by adj. in
PSALMS
174
cf. Dt. 13 15 17* 22 20 Je. 42 6 (v. 15 2 ).

The ptc. clauses, v. 8"10 constitute
complementary parts of pentameters, with two tones.
tfjp] pa^Bto]
Hiph.
may be taken
ptc. cstr. of aitf,
20.
8.
go4.
p 35^
c#
u ;gj
np^np]
Hiph. ptc.
not nprnp,
Pi.,
Pr.
3024
with nominal force refresher
Hiph. in sense of
force refreshing.
cf.
j^g an i ma i
s jjgjg
of X D ^ n
cstr.
iife
or with verbal
of,
recover, elsw. in
\ restore,
c.
ace.
(z/.
io3 ).
\J/,
n th e sensuous nature
making wise; form only here; why
Qal not in \p. Pu. made wise 58 s ,

as 105 22 119 98 Jb. 35 11 ?
f ,J?] acl)- simple : as subst., open to the instruction of wisdom
or folly Pr. 94 16 , believing every word 14 15 , needing pa Ps. 119 130 , nc^n /o*
Pr. 21 11 , lacking npny i 4 8 5 19 25 , in good sense cnpd " "Dtf Ps. 1166 , but usual
-
tendency
of
cstr.
to
is
Pr.
22
aS
of
rnDty]
20
Pr., Ez.
t.
dwj
45
Hiph.
rin*N?:]
TiDfep] Pi. ptc.
lighten {v. 13 4 ).
/*/// to,
-i'z>
14 18
(v.j12 ).
to
shine; also
<-aj<r to
/,
bad sense
giving Joy
r\i:t'
ptc. cstr.
-vpS
/i^4/
-iin
Qal
ptc.
Change from ptc. is striking

and improbable. <S has deducaiufxtva, 3 justificata, which implies ptc. D'pTO.
These appear in an
Hare rds. p^tx,
11. This verse has two tetrameters.
D^rnpn] Niph. ptc. pi. of J ion with
awkward change of construction.
of ir> standfirm, endure.
Qal
ip"]*]
pi.
nominal force
article,
pf.
the things to be desired, or relative force
they are
only here with the article, f Niph. ptc. elsw.

20
17
desirable Gn. 2 9
(of God),
(J) Pr. 21 ; vb. elsw. in $ only Qal, desire 68
pure
gold
r ?]
n.m.,
of
crown of
desired, taken pleasure in 39 12
refined,
:
t
the things io be desired ;
much
3-)]
119 127 elsw. La. 42 Jb. 28 17 Is. 13 12 Ct. 5 11 15 Pr. 8 19 .

d^pdi] pi. of % p>nn, adj., sweet:
in quantity, also v. 14 25 11 119 162
Law 19U
king 21 4 of
of honey, as Ju. 14 14 , here
||
O^Dnin;
Du. suggests that
for the other.
it
article required as
be prefixed.
f rpi\
much
for the
one as
n.m., flowing honey,
from the comb: elsw. Pr. 5 s 24 18 27 7 Ct. 4 11

fowx] pi. of l, n.m., honey24
This verse is a gl. from the period of \VL. It makes
: elsw. Pr. 16
.
comb
the previous Str. too long,
use of legal terms.

J as
107
and
and mars the uniformity of
it,
emphasising the following word 19M 71 22 83* 133 1 ;

137
Is.
I35 9.i4
Tpa?
attached to
if
not suited to the second Str.
It is
2
.
also 8 8 14 3 .
$"0>]
n9
= Dt
i7
3*);
i2t.
||rap
14312;
105 26 ;
(2) worshipper,
2
rpnap
79
"
qpcK-ra 86 16
||
Israel as nation; cf.Je.30 10
Thy servant, prob.
n"13 ?]
n.m. (1) slave 105 17 123 2 ;

cf 2
-
89 51 go18
10
its
moreover:
as emph. and 37 s26
12. oj]
u6 16
map
I02 15
16
34
29
Abraham
16
;
s3
69 s7
1198I;
I05- 42
26
David 18 1 36 1 78 70 89 4 21 40 132 10 144.
(J); Moses Ps. io'^
nin> nap 113 1 134 1 135 1 .
singers,
special
sense,
Levitical
in
(4) Israel
(3)
as a people 136'22 as Is. 41 s 9 44 21 49 s
(5) addressing God in prayer, some"';
Gn/26 24
times (4), sometimes (2), and sometimes simply honorary address i<?12 1 *
9
s27
18 109*28
Vi?j] Niph. ptc. of X VT, t Niph. be instructed,
143 2
27 31 17 35 69
-
21
warned:
4- 5- 6- 6
elsw. Ez. 3
33
(1) adv. ace, in consequence of
(3)
end
Vs.
U9 83
112 .
13.
error, inadvertence, f n*itit

elsw. Ec. 5
from
io5
X ***>
Law U9 21
118
.
vb
r^jr]
n.f.,
-
Hiph.
Ec. 4 18 12 12
40 16
Q al
n-[
X 2 V.l]
a.X.,
consequence.
doubtless error for nVutf, sins of
error, characteristic of P.
Law
from Law
err> from
let err,
m -]
4
704 ; (2) reward, gain ic/ 2 Pr. 22 ;
Ps
"9
119 10
67
Lv. 42
X
ny^> vb
pa"*p]
16
-
t.
Q al
(P)
err
exclamation,
PSALM
XIX.
I/S
nnppsp] Niph. ptc. pi. with fcf from -inD

implying negative answer (v. 47 ).
13
sins, but hide oneself 55
'Jgj]
8947 ; be hidv? 38 10
acquit
here and Jb. 9 s8 io 14
Pi. (1) A?/i innocent, or
Pi. imv. sf. of \ npj.
Kaddpiaov, 3 munda ; elsw. (2) &tfz/<? both c. JDj Dr. renders absolve,
here of secret, hidden
= 46'28
30 11
here ^;
31
Nu.
cf.
Ex. 34? = Na. 14 18 (J) = Na. I 3 ; c. ace. Ex. 20 7

Niph. be clean, free from guilt, innocent, wpj
God
punished, by
Je.
(P)
235 ; <
Je.
Kadapi<rdri<rofxou,
begins second couplet, dealing with grosser
used as
sins,
3 mundabor.
$
Dt. 5 11
v. 14 ,
only
14. Dj]
introducing the
climax here and in 25 s 41*0 844 7 85 13 118 11 II9 23 24 139^ 1 2 (,. v .^)._
D, 7-] pl f t "lt a 4J proud, presumptuous, here of men, Ew., Ols., Hup., Che.,
-
RV., BDB., Ba., Du., but De., Dr., AV. of sins

II9 2i + 5t.
o'iSc'o^^n] Qal
in Gn.
where
7
,
Qal imv. of
r^frn]
juss.
of
riNan
is
in,
written, d.-n;
odd
innocent
term
12
men 86 14
of
\f/
same
personified as wild beast with
).
(v. v. 13 ).
ptf
Yahweh
and same
vb.
ornN] Qal impf.
Niph.
of
free
much transgression
pSH the
(v.5
2 5 ).
(v.
3 > (z/.
25 11 119 162
acceptance by
for
8 7 ),
Dr. absolved
(iniquity), so 31 in I9 11
ficial
(v.
intrans. Ges.
of,
elsw. in
hold bach, nco 78 50

involving personification of d^t just as
implying a condition
construction,
from,
Wd
X l\fn, vb. Qal, restrain,
>rnjy]
pf.
sg., fully
r\p),
2~\ JJK's]
11
15.
).
sacri-
?]
Ho. 143
4
4
1
54 78 138 Dt. 32*+.
of sacrifices Lv.
cf.
Ps. 141 2
$0 1D ^ ] words of my mouth: elsw.
pun] cstr. of f ?^?> n.m., meditation, or musing, of prayer, so here; cf. La, 3 s2
(in bad sense of plotting); elsw. Pss. 9 17 924 (dub., v. Intr. 34); cf. nun
4
2^~] n.m., inner part, midst: f I. seldom of things, Dêp 3J?3 46 s
49
s
0>x aj?3,
/$<? *^/ 0/ /^<r enemies of Vs. 45
II. Of men: J (1) (a) the
.
inner
man
2^2 37
15
119
11
18 14
2 S.
hending mind,
affections,
means of
other by
with the outer 55s2 64 7 84 s 102 5 , as within the breast,

11
(b) the inner man, indef. soul, compre, cf. Ps. 40
;
in contrast
and
will,
33
15
,
with occas. emphasis of one or the
faS Saa 9 2
certain vbs.,
192.
10. 34.
58.69. 145
I3 gi
K#
323
2 Ch. 6 14 Pr. 3 5 Je. 3 10 247 ; secrets of the heart Ps. 44s2 .

J (2) specif,
reference to mind : (a) knowledge, c. nsn 66 18 Ec. I 16 ; (b~) thinking, reflexion,
62 11 Pr. 22 17 24s2 c. 7 Ps. 48 14

17
18
?
c.
Jb. 7 ; (c) memory Pss. 31
to inclinations, resolutions, determinations of the will:
11
4
3
s
33 49 83* 140 , so here, cf. 45 ; f
Ex. 7 2} JE, 1 S. 420 Pr. 27 23 Je. 31 21 , and
Pss.
37
31
;
(d) spec,
refer,
ntf
mind on
13
s 8
io 17 78 s 2 Ch. 12 14 Jb.
(= 108 2 )
;
f aS paa Ps. 57
112 7 ; other phrs. 44 19 105 25 1128 11936.112 I4I 4 # por ther uses of a ?
v. 4 8 70s 123
TJ.o ?] goes with last line.
(H has 5td iravrds = Tpn or tfojh,
which is required by measure, soDu.,Ba\, Che.
"^j] my redeemer, cf. Jb. 19 25
t 2b pan set the
78
s7
X ^NJ vb. Qal, redeem, act as
implying pers. relationship
kinsman
in
\p
God
only redeem with
as subj.,
(a) individuals from death Ps. 103 4 La. 3 58
Ho. 13 14 jn San Gn. 48 16 (Epoem), eta Pss. 69 19 72 14 titan on nan 119 154
^kj /^5 Jb. i9 25 (b) Israel, from Egyptian bondage Ex. 66 (P?) 15 18 (song)
2 3
Pss. 742 77 16 78 s5 a"N td 106 10
the vb., not
f (c) from exile (chiefly Is.
,
in Is. 1 ), Is.
Is.,
43
t. Is.,
and the people o^wi
Mi. 4 10 ,
td
Ps. 107 2 Je. 31 11 , 1 is Snj Is. 41 14
Ps. 107 2 Is. 35 s 51 10 62 12
63 4 (?).
12
1,
PSALMS
76
PSALM
Ps 20
is
XX.,
PARTS 8 3
a Litany before a battle, in
+ RF.
two parts
may
a chorus
(2) the
sums
it
a petition for
up with a vow
of exultation
a declaration of the
is
enthusiastically reaffirmed
),
and
6
and praise
(v. )
certitude of victory,
army
accomplished by Yahweh's hand rather than by the
which
During the
(i)
be victorious in the day of trouble (v.
make
leaders
make
offering of sacrifice, the leaders of the choir
the king that he
by the chorus
TN the day of trouble may He answer thee,

May the God of Jacob set thee on high
May He send from the sanctuary help 10
(v.
(v.
7-9
),
10
).
thee,
And from Zion sustain thee ;

May He be mindful of all thy grain offerings,
And accept as fat (all) thy whole burnt offering(s)
May He give thee according to thy mind,
And fulfil all thy plan.
We will be jubilant in thy victory
And in the name of our God will we {rejoice),
(the hand of Yahweh is made known)
MOW
Yahweh hath
given His anointed victory.
He
answereth him from His sacred heavens,

By the mighty deeds of victory of His right hand.
These by chariots and by horses
But by Yahweh our God are we strong.
They, on their part, bow down and they fall
We, on our part, stand and are established.
Yahweh hath given victory to the king
He answereth us in the day we invoke Him.
;
Ps.
for a
20 was in D, then
in
fH and Q2&
king going forth to battle
(v. Intr. 27, 31, 33).
It is
implying the existence of the
a prayer
Hebrew
monarchy v.". It is a prayer at a sacrifice in the temple, with whole burnt

offerings and accompanying grain offerings, and the use of ritual language v. 4
.
The
use of 22^ v. 5 indicates, in preex. literature, the period prior to Je.
of chariots and horses by the

or Egyptians,
suestia,
enemy
v. 8
might refer
and therefore gives no evidence of
and many since
his time,
The
use
to the Syrians, Assyrians,
date.
Theodore of Mop-
have thought of Hezekiah; but the history
of Hezekiah gives us no such situation as that described in the Ps.

victory of Jehoshaphat in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem,
cf.
The
2 Ch. 20, gives
us a most appropriate historical situation; and the promise of victory, given

by the prophet, gives an appropriate explanation of the change from petition
to certitude in the
two parts of the Ps.
PSALM XX.
177
composed of five couplets, sung by the choir. Leadmake the petition for the king, in eight trimeter
arranged in four synonymous couplets, all rhyming in Ka,
Pt.
1. is
ing voices
lines,
which in English must be expressed sometimes by the personal
pronoun
thee,
the king
is
sometimes by the possessive
thy.
The
reference to
not evident in this petition, but comes out clearly in
the chorus v.
10
Although we cannot suppose that the Levitical
choruses were organised at so early a date, in accordance with

the usage projected by the chronicler back even into the time of
David,
we may yet suppose that, with the

some kind of an official choir was
worship,
institution of
temple
also instituted
among
the priests in Jerusalem, as in the ancient temples of other
reli-
In the day of trouble'], implying a serious situation.

The nation was in straits and in peril, and victory doubtful so far
gions.
as their
2.
own
ability to repel the invaders
reference to the
God
was concerned
The God of Jacob].
only hope was in divine assistance.
their
The
of the ancestor of the nation, often used in
such pleas, enforces the petition, especially as the
name
of their
and ancestral God was the pledge and security for their
national existence and perpetuity.
The honour of their God was
necessarily involved in the honour of His people, according to the
national
conception of the ancient Biblical writers.

the exaltation of victory.
3.
From
set thee
the sanctuary
||
on high], in
from
Zion],
the source of divine assistance, according to the conception that
it
was God's place of residence among His people, the place of His
theophanic presence, and therefore not only the place of prayer
and
sacrifice,
expect
but also the place from which His people
help in answer to prayer.
specific offerings of
in public sacrifices,
some kind of
accompanied
4. all
grain,
may
thy grain offerings],
which
usually, especially
kinds of sacrifices of animals
all
the kind of grain offering differing, whether the simple grain, or
roasted in the ear, or ground into meal for wafers or cakes or

loaves, all
depending upon the kind of
date.
sacrifice as discriminated
probably applicable at
in a later priestly legislation, not
this early
all thy whole burnt offerings], special kinds of sacrifice
of animals which differed from
all
that the entire victim, or rather
other sacrifices of animals in
all
the parts that were in their
nature clean, or that could be cleansed by washing, were entirely
PSALMS
178
consumed on the
and went up
altar
in the flame to
ancient form of sacrifice of animals, with
was appropriate
grain,
The
of prayer.
God.
This
associated sacrifice of
its
for the expression of worship, in the
form
nation were assembled, led by priests and choirs
of singers, to participate in the sacrifice and prayer for the vic-
and army.
tory of their king

little
||
May He be
reason to doubt that this
accept as fat], for
it
is
There
mindful].
term as
sacrificial
is
truly as the
was characteristic of the grain offerings
that they were offered
Azkarah, to bring the
brance of Yahweh.
For that service
remem-
offerer to the
in the later ritual various
Psalms were assigned (3& 1 70 1 v. Intr. 39). There is no good

reason why we should not think that this conception of the
,
grain offering was ancient.
Such a conception does not by any
means involve the numerous
distinctions of the later priestly legis-
So also the phrase, " accept
lation.
which indicates the essential thing
as fat,"
is
sacrificial
term,
the sacrifice of animals,
in
already recognised in the primitive story of Cain and Abel, Gn. 4 4 ,

that fat ones should be selected in order to find acceptance with
God, implying that
sacrifices,
without such selection, would be
regarded as niggardly and unacceptable.

the whole burnt offerings of animals as fat
ritual terms, that
ing
to
thy
mind
accept or recognise
is,
therefore, saying, in
they are entirely acceptable to God.

||
Accord-
5.
all thy plan], the plan devised already in the
mind of
the king for conducting the
battle.
6.
To
The chorus now
sings as
campaign or making the

it
were a
refrain,
summing
up the contents of the petition in a vow of jubilation and praise.

That the chorus speaks is evident from the introduction of the
first person plural, now for the first time, into the Psalm
as well
as by the change of tone.
The Hebrew word
in thy victory].
often means salvation from enemies, and so victory, which alone
is appropriate to the context.
The word may, however, be rendered " salvation," in general, as Vrss., which was preferred for a
liturgical use of the Ps.
will rejoice].
So some ancient codd. of
(3 and many modern scholars, which is more natural than the
unusual word of ^, which is due to a copyist's mistake of a single
letter.
The word of J^ is used elsewhere Ct. 6 410 ; but here it
can only be interpreted in a different sense, whether as " set up
our banners," AV., RV., or " wave " them, Kirk, and most.
later

PSALM XX.
appended a
editor
line,
"
only a repetition of v.
is
may Yahweh
56
,
179
thy askings," which
fulfil all
an unusual word of
in the use of
late
formation and out of harmony with the thought of the couplet.
more appropriate
might, however, be
It
for later congregational
use to resume the tone of prayer, as indeed the editor aims to do

10
at the close of the Ps. v.
The leading voices again sing, not a soloist,

supposed, who wrote the first singular in place of
Pt. II.
editor
as a late
7.
an introductory statement which
plural of the chorus in
the
is
This destroys the symmetry of the couplets of the Ps.

doubtless a textual error for the original
line,
first
prosaic.
It is
which we have ven-
Now], as the result of the petiThe time has come in which certitude takes the place of
anxiety.
The hand of Yahweh is made known]. We may think
tured to restore by conjecture.
tion.
of certitude born of internal evidence of answer to prayer, or due

to the promises of a prophet intervening
Ps. in
accordance with
between the parts of the
Ch. 20 14-17 or to some external token of
This
the acceptance of the sacrifice just offered.

if
the restoration of the line given above
The hand
of
Yahweh
is
the use of the hand

Ps.
98
1
.
lelism.
10
Is.
Yahweh hath given
victory], not
it
His
that the victory has
in
anointed'], as anointed, installed
accordance with
will surely
on
God
resides,
take
his throne
from His sacred
heavens as the sacred place in which
He
for
cf.
has already been given to the
king in answer to the prayers of his people, and
Yahweh,
and of both
52 ,
This also makes the tetrastich one of introverted paralIs.
actually taken place, but that
place.
correct.
is
displayed in behalf of His people
66 14 of the arm
most
last is
probable,
by
heavens'], the
and from which
gives victory to His people, especially in theophanic mani-
festations,
when He would throw His enemies
as those described in
Ch. 20,
into a panic, such
Red Sea
at the crossing of the
Ex. 14-15, at the battle of Bethhoron Jos. io 12-14, at the battle of

the Kishon Ju. 5, at the battle of
Ps. 18,
Hb.
3, Jb.
38
23
.
Rephaim
2 S. 5
This turning toward heaven
sistent with the previous turning
22-25
;
is
cf.
also
not incon-
toward the sanctuary as the source
of help, for the conception of theophanic residence in sacred

places on earth did not, from the earliest times of the
religion, lead
them away from the thought
Hebrew
that the real residence
80
of
PSALMS
Yahweh was
heaven.
in
mighty
of
His might.
self putting forth
by
deeds'],
God Him-
acts of
gained by those acts of
victory'],
might and overwhelming strength.

His right hand], theophanic
and anthropomorphic expressions, frequent, especially in poetic
connection with the divine deliverance of His people
their enemies, from Ex. 15 612 onward.
literature, in
and judgment upon

8.
and
These by chariots
These were the chief
by horses].
ance of the ancient enemies of Israel

times.
earliest
17
16
Israel,
had
districts,
hilly
and mountainous
The law
of the king (Dt.
chiefly
them.
in
Solomon and other luxurious monThe sentiment of the prophets was ever
Bui by Yahweh our God]. Yahweh is the
forbids them, although
archs
made
use of them.
against
their use.
chief, if
not the
people,
cf.
and many
AV. " we
;
9.
living
use for
little
reli-
from the
their wars
in
author of victory to His anointed king and
sole,
16" 1<J
33
we
are
strong], suited to the context, so (g
%, followed by " we
make mention " RV., does
critics.
will
They on their part], the enemy,
remember
will
" PBV.,
not suit the context.
we on our
down and they
in strong antith. to
part], the worshipping people of God.
bow
enemy as the mighty hand of

upon them, bending them down to the ground and
prostrating them on the ground
frequent expressions for humilia-
fall], a graphic description of the
God
lays hold
tion of
enemies in defeat,
lished], stand firm, upright
direct antith. to
mate
its
in
16
13
18 40
stand and are

and immovable.
Each verb
v. 7
17
the previous
exaltation of the victorious king
line,
and people.
now bursts forth in a couplet of enthusiasm,

Yahweh hath given victory], a renewal of
leading voices
anointed,"
in
v.
7a
.
to
the
king],
accordance with
the
estabin
is
to set forth the
The chorus
10.
the climax of the Ps.

the statement of the
taking
the
place of " His
context.
later
editor,
whether because of dittog. of a copyist, changing a perfect into

a cohortative imperative, or by intentional alteration to
close of the Ps.
more appropriate
make
the
for public worship, as in v.
&
,
changes the certitude as to the victory, which pervades and dominates the entire second half of the Ps.
petition for victory, in
The
texts vary in the
the impf.
He
up
accordance with the

second
answereth
us,
line.
But
to this verse, into a
first
is
which resumes
half of the Ps.
doubtless correct in
v.
76
,
and
asserts the
PSALM XX.
l8l
assuring fact that Yahvveh habitually answers His people in their
need.
day we invoke Him'], in the very day,
in the
at the very
upon Him in their distress. The whole Ps. is thus

2
included between the day of trouble v. and this day of prayer.
time, they call
r^v]
2.
j 5 ).
of ny; (v.
juss.
mrv]
is
making
gl.
too long.
line
nnx o'"3] in the day of trouble, % n-j| n.f. strait, distress : sg. 22 12 78 49 116 3
s2
18
mD 143 11 , -x or
,
138 7 142 3 pi. 25 17 71 20 , mx ^jd 549 , nns ^jd 25
347
ps
cf, 3^ 4 62
^ 2 50 15 ^3 g 6 7 Gn- 35 3 ( E ) } s n> ps< 3739 Is# 33^
15
^?.-?t"!] Pi- J uss f t *& be high, inaccessible, in
120 1 , also 9 10 io 1 (?).
91
-
<
^j
\p
(i) be exalted in glory 148 13 ,
only, Niph.:
g^
12 4 ;
cf. Is.
(2) be inaccessible,
of divine knowledge 139 6 Pi. ;##&? inaccessible to an enemy, unassailable,

,
ace. <?o 3 69 30 91 14 , c.
59
107 41
Hare, making line too long, so

i?0 3
2 S. 23 1 Ps.
46 s
T)!"]
I2I 1
obj.
124 8
"?n
v. 8
ion
in
n.m.
late point of view.
76 7 8i 2
10
146 5 , 2pp
thee.
to
from a
75
j12 ),
(v.
I322
84s 94 7 Is. 2 3
24 Is.
5 Gn.
49
5
-
c.
as
gl.,
^"i*?*]
f 3PJP
Mi. 4 2 ,
49'26 6o 16
cf.
from
(1) help, succour,
is
20 s
"
89 20 (?); (2) concrete, one who helps, espec. '' Dt. 33 7 with
U5 9 10 n b^bc 706 , -\v;2 1465 Dt. 33 26
P*d] should be written
20
pD
Pss.
measure px
Qal impf.
= help
sf.
14
God
d7#<? of
cf.
for
33
(59
spy
apjp hiSn Ps. 114 7 ,

3.
12
cr]
juss.
68'25 .
24 s 63 s
JD"), cf.
continued,
H^VD']
85 ).
"D? (v.
juss.
strong
1836
sf. v.
This has doubtless a
-Vrr]
4.
mng.,
sacrificial
corresponding with the term m:)?N, which belongs espec. to the nnj2 in P, and
is
expressed in the Torn in
accompanying the
here
of Pss. 38, 70.
titles
Tl?jug ^;] the grain offering

The
both expressing worship and prayer.
offering
make
a special one for the king, and not a sacrifice which he might
is
The
during his reign.

offering
both
nS'v,
use of
grain offering and sg. for whole burnt
pi. for
improbable, the one accompanied the other; rd. either both sg. or
is
^d
pi.
also
is
needed
(3) offering
measure
for
2d
in
line.
nn
n -f
(0
gift*
1
10
15
Ho. io6 -f
(2) tribute Ps. 72
Ju. 3
39 +
to God, of any kind, Ps. 96 s
grain
offering (as nViy
(4)
present 45 13 Gn. 32 14 (E)
made
Is.
and accompanying
201 in
it)
common
||
use OT., so also 40 7 14
2
;
the special
P not in \p unless in 141 2 J r^jj n.f. whole burnt offering

201* 40 7 50 8 66 13 , nSy nm 5i 18 21 , nSy rhyn 66 15
nnf^] cohort, (unusual
form in Heb. in 3 pers.) Ges. 48d De. ; but Hare, Hi., Ba. sf. nj or p>. In
grain offering of
a later addition of glossator after the order of the words
was
gr 02a fat, not in
Pi. make fat, JDB2 anoint
23 s of offering rich in fat parts and so acceptable 20^. Gr., Che. rd. nnn;
accept as zvell pleasing ; AE., Ki. make it denom. fjBh reduce to ashes.
It
may, however, be conflation of two readings, nnaN Pi. imv. and ]&y juss., the
this case
sf. is
changed.
| Jtfh
vb. Qal be fat,
\f>.
latter
alone
suited
pose (v. /*), here for

r\
is
in each
latter.
5.
to
context.
war, as
one and also
that the lines all
the
= according
to
less original to this Ps.
pi.
juss.
began or
now
Is.
36 s
of vb.
else closed
âaS?] long form for usual

thy mind.
2 s,
doubt-
1?xj?] counsel, design,
These eight
pur-
lines are in syn. parall.
This gives assonance, and

with words ending in
takes the place of 3 sg.; there
is
r\
it is
probable
most probably
prob. a different
PSALMS
82
speaker, a chorus.
standard (not
6.
<5
qn^w^]
Ew.,
Bi.,
= now,
The whole
37"*, late.
temporal
(v.
after the sacrifice.
We.
Du.,
justify the
clause
*?TH
J5.
^^// he
be
suits
mag-
Ba. objects
2 "ryj (Pi.)
construction of Pi. with
2,
but Du.
f TH^l^P] askings,
a mere repetition of
cf. v. 26 (v.
refers to the use of the syn. hin 44?,
form, elsw.
dyaWiaadjxeda, which best
U magnijicabimur, so
no Heb. usage to
is
na
B fxeyaXwdrjad/xeda,
the victory given thee (by
i.e.
of t D'-n] v b. denom. from Sri

set up standard, in Niph. Ct. 6 4 10
pi.
"?V 1
nified Ecker., Houb., Lowth.
that there
in thy victory,
Qal impf.
*?jhj]
in \p) only here in Qal

after (gB. a. b.
Ehr. rd.
Gr., Che.,
parall.
j3 ).
(v.
rxyafr
"').
1851 ).
v. 56
is
7.
nnj;]
2 10 ).
This part of Ps. was sung later than the first part,
^jHj] I know, present emph. (v. i 6 ).
^n should be
added to complete the measure. 1 pers. sg. for I pers. pi. is striking here.
Does it indicate a soloist, or should we read UJ7T? This is certainly prosaic
and not at all suited in the parall. of poetry.
The original was prob.
mrv was, as often in ancient
njn> nvn -v, cf. Is. 12 5 njnE, 66 14 1 t njnu.
codd., abbreviated to
by haplog.
this
Hiph.
P'j/i-i]
anointed one
Bh^p
||
pf.
sure
= king
v. 8 ;
(v.
Qal
as pf.
more suited
f.
sg.
i"U"l]
m pf-
moj
of \
pi.
n.f.
in
"o
freq.
-p
was inserted
(v.
j 8 ).
(v.
2
v.* ).
on
sacrifices.
still
as often in Pi.
r,
to the giving of victory
sanctuary was more suited to the offering of

might,
without
assured future
anticipation,
2 2 ).
out before nyi\
fell
r>"r Pu. ptc.
was wrongly interpreted
Pu.,
a.X.
'^;
out for a similar reason.
fell
later
and
as often.
'irvtrc]
His
'Bhp *CBta]
phr.
the
battlefield, as
nnon] =
acts
of
only: (1) strength, might, of horse 147 10 , body
xf/
man 90 10 ; (2) might, of God 21 14 54 s 65' 66 7 71 18 80 3 89 14 106 8 145 11 pi.

mighty deeds 20 7 71 16 1062 I45 4 1>2 1502 Is. 63 15
8. nSs, nSn)] in antith.
UnjM. But there is too much emphasis for the measure. The second hSn
of
and urns are

c.
ace. 7
16
77
glosses of intensification.
874 here only with
12
&, Aug., Cassiodorus,

Che. rd. -vajj we are strong.
Sijj, so
"V?T|]
Hiph. impf.
Rom., Lowth.
Psalt.
pi.
mention,
66
(S has fMyaKwdrjo-d/Aeda, as in v.
p.
Now.,
Ba\, Du., Oort,
All other Vrss. agree with $%, even (S Nc -,
and most Greek fathers.

9. iSoii ijrr]
coord, with pf., referring to the
"^Hii] Hithpol. impf. with consec.
defeat of enemy, cf. 18 40
t [ TV -]
only intensive: Pi. surround 119 61 Pol. restore, relieve, c. ace. pers. 1469
1
(antith. rv;), 147 6 (antith. S^ltfn),
209 and so are
established,
<g,
vwofxtvo/xev 2,
erecti
sumus
victory, but the pf. without n
*1?pn]
"rrfeM?
v. 76 , cf.
other Vrss. refer
'D to
(Com.) says that

regem.
al.,
WJPj
which
is
both dvaXanfUdvu
is
3.
God
more
prob., as v. 7
as
Heb.
<S,
king and attach
it
text of his time
impf. freq., as v. 76
<S
imv.
apupOudti/jjep
n of cohort,
is
U, and most moderns.
save, give
dittog.
MT. and
However, Jerome
was Domine salvum fac
to uip\
it
has wjpi imv., so Hare,
an assimilation to previous imv. and
less prob.
Bi.,
Che., Ba.,
The uncertainty
is due probably to an
making an original statement of the assurance of victory
more appropriate for later congregational use.
of the interpretation of this text in |^ and the Vrss.

editorial change,
into a petition
Hithpol. be restored
10. njPB*n] cohort,
2 2 , obj. of vb., as
in the
(g.
stand upright, AV., RV., PBV., Dr.;
PSALM XXL
PSALM XXL,
Ps. 21 is a
divine help
Te Deum
composed
PARTS I2 3
for the victory
two
of
183
+ RF.
won by
3
.
the king through
parts, each of twelve trimeters,
and
a couplet of refrain; the former during sacrifice rehearsing the
reasons for thanksgiving

trust in
Yahweh (v.
(v.
27
),
with a chorus asserting the king's
the latter after sacrifice, expressing certitude
of future victories of the
king
(v.
9-13
with a fresh chorus
of praise
(v.>
yAHWEH,
And
in
Thy
in
Thy
strength the king
is
glad,
victory he greatly rejoiceth
Thou hast given him his heart's desire,

And the request of his lips Thou hast not withheld
For Thou earnest to meet him with blessings of good
Thou settest on his head a crown of fine gold.
Life he asked Thee, Thou gavest it him,
;
things;
Length of days forever and ever.

His glory is great in Thy victory;
Honour and majesty Thou layest on him
For Thou givest him everlasting blessings
Thou makest him joyful in Thy presence with gladness.
Yea, the king is trusting in Yahweh,
;
And through the kindness of 'Ely on he cannot be moved.

Thine hand will find all thine enemies,
Thy right hand find all those hating thee
Thou wilt put them in a furnace of fire,
In the time (of the setting) of thy face (against them).
Yahweh
will
swallow them up
And
fire
(of
in His anger,
His rage) will devour them
Their offspring thou wilt destroy from the earth,
And their seed from among the sons of men.
Though they have extended evil unto thee,
the
Thought an
For thou
evil device,
wilt
they shall not prevail
make them
turn their shoulder in
flight,
With thy bowstrings thou wilt aim against their faces.

Be Thou exalted, Yahweh, in Thy strength;
We will sing and we will praise Thy might.
|H and I91& (v. Intr. 27, 31, 33). It is a royal

complement the former a litany before a battle,
the latter a Te Deum after a victory. It was therefore probably composed
for the same occasion.
That which was the theme of the petition was afterward the theme of the thanksgiving. As Ps. 20 it has two parts one of
thanksgiving made during sacrifice, one of certitude after the sacrifice; each
Ps. 21
was
in $B, then in
Ps. like the 20th
and
its
with
its
chorus.
Some have thought
of a Coronation Ps. because of the
PSALMS
84
reference to the crowning v 4
But
it
not necessary to think of that corona-
is
we may suppose
that it was at an
was only natural that the
the coronation, a previous experience of blessing on
tion as connected with the thanksgiving;

earlier date, as
was the request that follows
poet should go back to
It
it.
now
the part of the king, as a prelude to the additional blessing of victory

enjoyed.
Part
has six couplets,
I.
syn. except v. 5,
all
which
them, and
by a
sertion,
not in
The second
(3,
3,
<.
earnest to
intensified
exclamation "
3.
His heart's
desire
205
for victory
over enemies.
meet him].
||
in defeating
which he
victory, in
line has
later editor, of the
that specified in
him the
been
in giving
for the king,
greatly rejoiceth.
synth.
is
In Thy strength], God's, exerted against the enemy
2.
how
"
by the
in-
which was
the request of his lips],
For Thou
4.
This causal clause, with imperfects between
perfects, changes the tense as well as construction, in order to
back
to the inauguration of the king
The poet conceives
it
go
vividly describes.
Yahweh Himself came
that
which
to that festival
0/ good things], the general welfare of the monarch in property and government.
Thou settest
with appropriate
gifts.
blessings
Yahweh Himself was
on his head].
the chief actor, though the
ceremonial was performed by His agents, probably the
The
priests.
king was Yahweh's king, His son, in accordance with the
covenant of David, making David's seed an everlasting dynasty
a
royal crown.
crown of fine gold], the choicest gold
His people.
5.
for
for the
Life he asked], not because of previous illness
or peril, but length of days], a petition for a long reign, undisturbed
by
perils of succession, as
not only in Hebrew,
Ne.
3
,
but also
15
S.
io 24 2
S.
16 16
K.
25
K.
12
among Egyptians, Babylonians, and other ancient

and ever], not in the absolute sense of a never-
and so
life,
conceptions
time.
expressed in the usual address to kings,

72
forever
nations.
ending
cf.
6.
realised alone in the Messiah, according to later
but in the ordinary concrete sense of a very long
His glory
||
honour and majesty], heaping up terms
to
represent the exaltation and renown of the king due to Thy victoty],
recognising that
it
was Yahweh's
gift
to the king
and
that
all
this
For Thou give st him],

returning to the causal clause of v. 4 in order to make a more general reference to the king's entire career
now in the climax demajesty was put upon him by his God.
7.
PSALM XXL
185
parting from the specific reference to the victory.
sums up the
forever and ever of v. 5
blessings'],
God
his
blessings of
in
good things of
v.
Thy presence]. The king
everlasting
and the
life,
as the son of
conceived as not only enjoying the presence of Yahweh
is
coronation and in the hour of victory
at
but also as living in the
presence and favour of Yahweh, and so as ever joyful and with

gladness.
king
8.
The
chorus, in a couplet of refrain, asserts that the
Yahweh], the reason
trusting in
is
divine favour and blessing.
It
is
for all his experience of
through the kindness] as thus ex-
hibited that he has the confidence that he cannot be

will
be shaken by any wars or troubles that may

%
moved ; he
be in the future, as in the past, firm and immovable, and not
Elyon], the
name
of
appropriate in the
God
as the
mouth
arise in his realm.
most High, the Exalted,
is
most
of the chorus, in the exaltation of His
victory.
Part
II. is
an
antistr. to the first part.
It
sung after the sacrifice had been made.
On
second part of Ps. 20.
that account
certitude with reference to the future,
be conceived as futures
seems to have been
It
thus resembles the
it
probably expresses
and the imperfects should
although they might grammatically be
many interpreters would

grammar does not decide, we have to de-
rendered as jussives, expressing wish, as
Where
have them.
the
pend upon the context and the circumstances of the Ps. This
has the same number of lines as the previous one, although
has abridged one of them there are also six couplets, all syn. but
10
Thy right hand
which is synth.
9. Thine hand
v.
find],
Str.
||
in pursuit in battle, overtaking, laying hold of thine enemies
hating
some,
thee.
fig.
10.
of fiery
Thou wilt put them

This
is
the angry countenance, in accord-
ance with the conception of God's wrath as a consuming

fiery
those
||
the setting of thy face~].
and the
||
a furnace offire], not as

indignation as expressed by the
in the time of
in
fire, Is.
31 6 ,
19
furnace of the day of judgment, Mai. 3 ; but inasmuch

God's anger, and this Ps. to the kings, the
as these passages refer to
furnace
is
probably
literal, in
accordance with the cruel methods
of war of the early Davidic monarchy, as shown in David's treat" He put them under saws,
ment of the Ammonites, 2 S. 12 31
.
and under axes of iron, and made them

What David did to the Ammonites
pass through the brick kiln."
and under harrows of
iron,
PSALMS
86
monarchy might be conceived
his successors in the
This interpretation, which
other enemies.
was softened by a
in for
as, or
we may not be
intentionally,
cannot regard
verse
primitive,
is
and not such
would
as a glossator
would reduce the
Str.
by four
lines,
The verb
mistakes of copying.
the time {of the setting)
The poet emphasizes

it
11.
difficulty
not by
if
has fallen out of the clause
and
In
and the noun
the fire (of
His rage) will devour
the angry face of the king by putting
the divine activity
The
insert.
The
of thy face (against them);
has fallen out of the clause
up in His anger.
We
and so destroy
the exact proportion of the two parts of the Ps.
in parall. with
able to deter-
two pentameters.
originated by the condensations of a prosaic copyist,
them.
11
as a gloss because the entire conception of the
it
loss of this verse
is
to
v.
whether by mistaking
later editor into a simile,
V. 10 in the present text and Vrss.
mine.
doing
as
confirmed by
is
Yahweh will swallow them

their seed~\.
The cruelty
Their offspring
||
of ancient warfare, based on the principle of blood vengeance,
which required children to avenge the blood of
their parents,
descendants of a tribe to avenge the blood of their

the apparent necessity of putting to death
in
order to
make such vengeance
all
tribe,
and
involved
male children
in
war
The poet simply
impossible.
shares these ancient conceptions, as expressed in the wars of ex-
termination of the Canaanites at the conquest, Jos. 6 21 io 28-39
and even
thee
||
in Pss. g
evil
||
137
9
.
12.
Though
completed action
thought"],
clause.
14
,
they have extended unto
in the future, in a hypothetical
evil device], the plan, the purpose, the attitude of
in the future may be evil.

Even if they have planned a
campaign of injury, they shall not prevail], they cannot succeed
any more in the future than they have in the past. They will be
enemies
their shoulder in flight].

parallel clause
which otherwise would be inconsistent with
With thy bowstrings].

Ps. 45
The bow was one
thou wilt aim against
to the faces of the
against them,
in retreat.
is,
14.
enemy,
their faces].
as the king
and
v.
S.
18,22
i
This deadly peril
army advanced
his
in the climax, in antith. to their
The chorus
it.
of the chief weapons of
royal period, especially of the king,
Israel in the
5-6
13. For thou wilt make them turn

The reason for their flight is given in the
defeated with humiliation.
backs as seen
appropriately concludes the festival
PSALM
by praising the strength
They
king the victory.
XXI.
187
might of Yahweh, which has given the
||
are impelled therefore not only to honour
and magnify their king, but also to recognise that honour is due to
Yahweh, and therefore they sing a glad choral Be thou exalted,
Yahweh.
:
cstr.
n.f. v.
10 17 , in
is
not translated by
reading
original
strengthen the text:
gl. to
of niso
But nn
Kt., hg~r\iD Qr.
Sijj -id j
2.
Hare,
<&, &, 3; prob. as

isd- ?.];.
nwn]
3.
usually of physical appetite; but thing desired
bad sense 78 2 here in good sense.

^f] <5 has rrjs if/vxys ai)roG = ^DJ
more suitable to usage (v. 4 8 io 3 ). nrina] fully written for pr\: so v. 5 I*? is
36 but cf. v 5a
if original must
poss. a gl.; no more needed here than in v.
in
have Makkeph ^~nnj.

but
cf.
As. erelu.
fnEhK]
between
Hare thinks the
2
5
95 Dt. 23 ; double ace. here.
pfs.
84 12 sq. S.
v. 35 , come to meet,c. 2
has fallen
Heb
not in
off
by haplog.
blessings consisting of welfare, prosperity Ps. 4 7 23 s 34 11 30/5 85 13 ,
rVD*n]
a"ia
^BhH
request a.X.
cstr.
n.f.
vb. Qal withhold; usually sq.
\ njMB]
Pi. impf. referring to past
un"i|?n 13]
4.
for n-joj^
good things 103 5 10428 107 9 v. 3 9 4
nn03|l crown a.X.
emph. /?), /<? life.
?|DD] a gl., explanation not needed, ims ] Dt. 30 20
for an original ^Sne>, <@> 777-170^x6 <re.
pares measure
f 0^
12
iî o^p] 9^/0** 21 5 457-18
Pr. 3 2 16 La. 5 20 Pss. zfi 23 s 91 16 93 s
Jb. 12
1
or better,
D\n]
5.
\f/
48 15 52 10 1045 119 44 I45 1
2 2!
scriptive of past victory,
Ex. 15 18 Mi. 46 Dn. 12 3
cf.
ViP^rv^s]
n^S
9
168
rflana]
therefore blessings given to the king
mtfn] impf. de-
6.
here
double ace.
c.
blessings forever
||
3H3 ni3"U,
and not " most blessed forever
The
intensive.
pi.
cf. v. 46
7.
21
in sense of give to; c. S pers.
RV., taking n)313 as abst.
"
AV.,
usual sense of rvtf (8 7 ) with
is, however, to make a thing over into another 18 12 21 13 84 7 88 9

irmn] Pi. impf. 3 f., c. sf. 3 sg. of f n-n
and c. ace. + a 21 10 83 1 2 14
vb. Qal rejoice Ex. 18 9 (E) Jb. f (dub.) Pi. make joyful a.X. here.
so
9. N*pn] Qal impf. 3 f. of nxd come or light upon (often unexpectedly)
Return to 2d pers., referred to
here c. S; befall, c. ace. 116 3 119 143 cf. 89 21
double ace.
no
'
Yahweh by some,
by others, the
to king
latter better.
The
repetition of nxd
Du. would change to man. <5 has Sd

before TNlfr, this prob. the correct text.
10. lon^n] Qal impf. 2 m., c. sf.
trs nuns] a.X. as an oven of fire, 2 improb. rd. 2.
archaic 3 pi. as v. 13
in this sense
rather tautological.
is
vnn
ftirnace, a.X.
thy presence,
Insert
i.e.
\J/;
but not
in anger,
uncommon
from context,
cf.
elsw.
rpji nj?S]
a/ the lime
La. 4 16
The line
of angry looks,
.
is
of
defective.
nn as Lv. 20 s 6 26 17 Ez. 148 w:b jnj

mm is attached
words to complete the line against $% by Ba, but Vrss. and most
-
to previous
scholars attach
is
it
to subsequent words.
following context.
as
e n ctasrn
;
vy'yii "<3N3
mm]
as
it
stands
of a different measure, also 3d pers. appears for 2d pers. of preceding and
above
with the
v. 8 .
first
Two
half.
It interrupts either as gl.,
We
so Ba., Be., or as another voice,
needed here to make the second half of Ps. equal

have only five words in the text where we need
lines are
PSALMS
88
The second
six.
22 31 38 19
1.
might
be restored by inserting imap as Ez. 2I 38
easily
?^
DJ,'
mm
13N3
wnap rs dSsn
tâ]
swallow
Pi.
Qal swallow up, engulf;
vb.
of devastation of
etc.;
Ps. 124 3
enemy
engulf 21 10 55 10
tip,
pK
subj.
Ho. 8 7
subj.
',
106 17 as Ex. 15 12 Nu. 1680 ,

84
of calamity Ps. 69 16
;
subj. enemies.
Hithp. />*?
Je. 5
35'2&
11. ''DnsJ archaic sf. 3 pi. of "no

swallowed up, their wisdom Ps. 107- 7
stretch out, extend hand, so <?.*12. njn W'] antith. to nonnoj
n.m. //-//.
1
12
/*>*/ *** in the hand, cf. non Gn. 39- (J), mktf Is. 66
% n;n n.f.
(1) */,
.
misery, distress
34^
26
91 10 I07
89
n;n
27
tf
41- Je. I7 17
18
51
p"j?n
///y
40 13 7I 88 4 141 6 (cf. Dt. 32 23 ); n np Ps. 37 19 Je. 227 + 3 t. Am. 5"

Mi. 28 Ec. 9 12 njn nxn Ps. 90 15 cf. Je. 44 17
(2) Evil, injury, wrong Pss. 2/ 12
Obj. vbs. t 3n 35 4 41 8 1403 Gn. 5020 (E)
2S 3 35^ 52* 109 5 -1 nfrj? c> 1 3 +
Pss.
20
34
36 s 48* Mi.
Je.
;!
tip2 Ps. 71
182 *,
cf. 1 S.
24 10 25 26
Ps. 38 13 ; fen
K. 207 ; vhi
12 38^1
Gn. 44* (J) Je. iS 2j 51-'*. (3) Evil in ethical
fa*?* 35
~
t,
v s ?] relative clause, which
sense: "\2 rr?:j> 50 19 of speech, 9423 107 34
,v
4o
15
70
they cannot or could not, e.g. mirpS;
with double ace.
v.
(v.
Ges. 117lV , Dr. 189ob9 -.
13
).
The
13.
D3# toP^n
vb.
";]
shoulder here for back,
cf.
r\y nju Jos. 7 12 Je. 48 39 (Hiph.); p? ?nj Ps. 18 41 ; oatf njon 1 S. io9 .
npip]
n. bowstring, a.\. in this sense; elsw. tent cords, but not in ^, cf. nP> 11 2 .
PSALM
XXII.,
io3
str.
Ps. 22 is the lamentation of a great sufferer in peril of deadly
In
enemies.
(1)
He
is
strophes, the situation
five
forsaken by God
in
is
vividly
his extremity
(v.
standing the fathers had ever been delivered by

(2)
He
for
his
is
(v.
trust
(4)
),
He
and
is
in
is
10-11
(v.
).
(3)
He
is
^).
abandoned to bulls and lions
wasting away body and soul in agony
about to die by the cruelty of dogs
abandoned to
for deliverance
(v.
all
(v.
20-22
),
16-17
),
(v.
who
18-19
).
15
).
are
(5) His
these enemies, and in despair he prays
with the vow to praise Yahweh
congregation of the temple (v. 2326 ).

deliverance more distinct
still
notwith-
Him
by the nations, as a mere worm, and mocked

"
God (v. 7 9 ), who has cared for him hitherto
greedily gazing on him, anxious for their prey (v.

life is
),
despised
since his birth (v.

12-14
described
2-3
by stating
A
it
later editor gives the deliverance a
later editor
as a fact (v.
in
the
makes the
24 ' 2527
).
world-wide significance,
with a meaning to subsequent generations
(v.
2*-32
).
why
TV/TY 'El,
dost
my
Far from
SALM
Thou
XX1J.
my
is
189
me?
forsake
salvation
roaring.
Thou
cry in the daytime, but
And
answerest not;
no respite for me.

But, O Thou (Yahweh), Holy One,
Enthroned upon the praises of Israel;
in the night, there
is
In Thee our fathers trusted,
and Thou didst deliver them,

and they escaped,
In Thee they trusted and were not ashamed.
"DUT I am a worm, and no man,
A reproach of mankind, and despised of peoples.
(In Thee) they trusted,
Unto Thee they
me deride me
All seeing
They
out (words), they shake their head,
let
"
(Saying)
Him
Let
cried
Roll on
Yahweh,
let
Him
He
rescue him, seeing that
deliver
him
delights in him."
O Thou who drewest me forth from the belly,

(My trust) upon the breast of my mother;
Upon Thee was I cast from the womb.
From the belly of my mother Thou art my 'Eh
But,
II.
"RE
not far from me, for there
Be
is
distress;
no helper.
Many bulls encompass me,
Mighty ones of Bashan encircle me.
They open wide upon me their mouth,
As a lion rending and roaring.
As water I am poured out
near, for there
Yea,
all
my bones
My heart
It is
is
are parted
become
is
like
wax.
melted in the midst of mine inwards.
TVTY strength
is
dried up like a potsherd.
And my tongue is made to cleave to my jaws*

And in the dust of death (they) lay me.
(Many) dogs encompass me,
An
assembly of maltreaters enclose me;
They
I
dig into
count
all
While they
They
my
feet.
bones;
look, they stare
divide
And on my
my hands and my
my
upon me.
garments among them,
clothing they cast
lots.
III.
QH
Thou, put not afar off my (hind)

Yahweh, O haste to my help;
O deliver from the sword my life,
From the power of the dog mine only one.
;
rSALMS
J90
From the mouth of the lion save me,

From the horns of the yore ox, mine afflicted one.
Then will I declare Thy name to my brethren
In the midst of the congregation will
From Thee
My vows
Ps. 22
was
be
my
pay
in
will
will I
dawn
a hind in the
Thy
it
was
This
{leaps).
presence.
(v. Intr. 27, 31, 33). The latter

(v. Intr. 34)
be sung -trwn
Eft
then in ffl and
in JB;
designated the melody to which
praise Thee.
praise in the great congregation
nW
to
referred by
is
some Rabbins
to the
dawn
a hind leaping in fresh vigour; by others to the hind hunted in the

morning {v. De., Psalmen^ s. 225). The former would be a joyous
melody not suited to the Ps.; the latter is most suitable, especially if there be
20
The Ps. is
a connection between the hind in the title and the rV?>K v.'
sections,
hexastich and
each
of
two
decastichs,
five
trimeter
of
composed
"
"
~
These are arranged in three parts, each
tetrastich v. 2 6 7 n 12~^ 16 19
itself as
early
'
'
^^ ^
'
characterised by the use of
and
pm
The
v. 2 12 *.
-
Antistr., the third of a single Str.
It
is
first
two parts consist of
possible that the third also
Str.
had an
whose place has been taken up by the later additions to the Ps. The
and powerful description of a sufferer, trusting in God,
though apparently forsaken by Him and left in the hands of cruel enemies,
who have already brought him to the point of death. He yet continues his
plaintive cry for deliverance, and concludes with a vow of thanksgiving in the
antistr.
Ps.
a simple, graphic,
is
congregation assembled in temple worship.
any individual experience.
It
The
description
too varied for
is
heaps up similes and situations which are not
always consistent, and which cannot be attached to any real historical event,
either of a heroic sufferer, or of the pious part of the community, or of the
nation
It is
itself.
indeed an ideal situation such as that described in Lam.

2 with reference to Mother Zion
Is.
with reference to Jerusalem, and that of
and the servant of Yahweh. In these writings many different situations are
described in which individuals might be conceived as suffering, and are combined with national experiences, and the whole made into a mosaic of
tion to represent the
The
cruel foes.
of
Is. 2
cf. Is.
Is.
52
that there
26
40
14
;
woes of a pious community, abandoned by God to
ideal of the Ps.
their
so nearly related to the suffering servant
must be dependence of the one upon the other: vrnp
njrSin v. 7 , cf. Is.
din ncnn
is
afflic-
41
v. 7 ,cf. Is. 51 7 .
14
;
op nra v. 7 ,
But the poet
cf. Is.
is
497 53
s
;
wh
nSi v. 7 ,
v. 4 ,
cf.
also independent; for his use
of animals, lions, bulls, dogs, for enemies, and probably also of the hind for
himself
is
characteristic,
and while not without example
anything else in the OT.
The
in Pss.,
authors cannot be the same.
is
yet
The
beyond
poets use,
however, the same trimeter measure, and in the main the same ideals; and
the historical situation which occasioned the poems
ing servant of
Is. 2 is exilic,
to the fathers v. 5
temple
is
is
that of the Ps.
is
is
similar.
post-exilic, for,
in the style of post-ex. writers, (2)
implied in the assembly for worship,
v. 23 26 ;
-
If the suffer-
(1) the reference
the existence of the
the payment of vows,
PSALM
XXII.
191
v. 26 ;
v. 4 ,
far
v.
and probably also the cherubic throne idealised in the niSnn of Israel,
which in itself seems to imply the temple hymns. But we cannot go too
from the exile because, (1) Ps. 71 5-6 cites from v. 10-11
(2) The use of ns
.
23
for the brethren of the Snp, cf. 133 1 , Pr, 6 19 , implies a time
when
the people
(3) The kingdom or

persecutors are foreign nations, o^no
v. 17 ,
were compacted by persecution into a brotherhood.
The
nation no longer exists.
my
They
an organised body, over against the bnp of the people of God.
are
compared to bulls v. 13 22 lions v. 14 22 and yet also to dogs v.17 21 thus implying a number of enemies, and enemies of different characteristics. This
is the situation of the infant community of the restoration, when they were
exposed to the cruel and treacherous attacks of the minor nations as described
in many Pss. of the period {v. Pss. 9-10 and Ne.).
There is, in the fifth Str.,
the same kind of a distinction between the poet and the sufferer that we find
also in Is. 53. This is due to the fact that the poet is not speaking altogether
for himself, but for the pious community as the servant of God.
And so he
speaks of my hind mine only one
mine afflicted one, as of my help, my life,
and me, v. 20-22 The sufferer is thus the ideal community, and the sufferings
-
||
||
The
are idealised in a mosaic of varied experiences.
Ps. received additions
a wider outlook: (1) the fact that the sufferer was heard
and answered, and that the entire seed of Jacob united in the praise of Yahin order to give
weh
it
in sacrificial meals, is stated in v. 24-25
27 .
In this section
the use of the phrase D33aS tv for D3PDJ nn,

of composition.
v.
24
,
into
made
The
v. 27 in its
Is.
55
s
,
implies a later period
vbs. in v. 27
have been changed from original imvs., as

accordance with the subsequent pentameter. This was
3 pi. in
by the separation of
easier
significance of this deliverance
v. 27
from
v. 24 25
by
26
v.'
(2)
The world-wide
brought out in a pentameter heptastich.
is
This addition was probably earlier than the other, and

bination of the trimeter and pentameter
poems
is
similar to the
in Is. 2 {v. Br. MP339 ).

Is. 3 ,
heptastich also has features of resemblance to the last parts of

in the conversion of the nations
Yahweh
tion of
in sacrificial
Yahweh
use of
meals at the temple, particularly in public praise, and
W\r>, at the sacrificial
and
comThis
especially
their participation in the worship of
meals in Jerusalem,
v.
as the universal king, v. 29 ,
28-30
,
is
in
cf. Is.
66 19-23
The concep-
accordance with that of the
royal group of Pss. 93, 95-100.

For in:t ih, nSu ay, v
n-dj oj?, 102 19
All this indicates a period in which the
31 " 32
;
cf.
jnnx -m,
minor persecuting
nations have passed out of view, and the greater and more distant nations,
who are not persecutors, but friendly, have come into the range of thought
.
as hopeful converts to the
a wider outlook and

portance.
The
made
Ps. has
God
of Israel.
This addition gave the earlier Ps.
the deliverance of the sufferer of world-wide im-
been regarded by the Church from the most ancient
times as the great Passion Ps., and
it is
the proper Ps. for
Good
Friday.
This
to the use of v. 2
by Jesus Himself when dying on the cross,

Mt. 27 46 Mk. 1 s4 and the remarkable resemblance in the situation of Jesus
at that time to the situation described in the Ps.; (2) the casting lots for His
was due: (1)
garments,
v. 19 ,
Mk.
15
24
Jn. 19
23- 24
;
(3) the parching thirst,
v. 1G , Jn.
ig 28~^;

PSALMS
192
(4) the agony of the stretched bones on the cross, v. 16 , and the digging into
the hands and feet by the nailing to the cross,
His
v. 17
(5) the cruel gazing on
27 3tM4 ; (6) the mocking of His enemies in the words of

Mt. 2T43 Lk. 2$*.
It seems to the Christian that the psalmist
sufferings, v. 18 , Mt.
v. 9 , cf.
the Ps.,
indeed gives a more vivid description of the sufferings of Christ on the cross
than the authors of the Gospels. Has the psalmist's description of the suffering servant of
or
Yahweh an
The
direct prophecy.
inasmuch
of
accidental coincidence with the sufferings of Christ,
the coincidence due to prophetic anticipation
is
2
Is.' ,
We
reference to a historical situation
is
cannot think of
unmistakable.
But
as the poet, like the author of the conception of the suffering servant
and gives
idealises the sufferings of Israel,
relation to the nations,
and does
his sufferer a mediatorial
this in order to hold
up
to the pious a
com-
we may suppose
that this ideal was designed to prepare the minds of the people of God for
the ultimate realisation of that purpose of redemption in a sufferer who first
summed up in his historical experiences this ideal of suffering. In this sense
forting conception of a divine purpose in their sufferings,
the Ps.
Pt.
Messianic {v. Br.*"* 82*"*).
is
Str. I.
I.,
is
ferer
is
2-3.
tetrastich antith. to a
In the tetrastich, the experience of the suf-
trimeter hexastich.
described, as the reverse of the experience of the fathers.
My
'El\
the ancient poetic
name of God,
by
intensified
repetition by a later editor, but at the expense of the measure.
why
dost
Thou forsake me], expostulation with God
which to the sufferer seems inexplicable,
Is.
cf.
49
for a situation
14
.
EV
tinue the question through the next line, so Dr., Kirk.
makes a
difficult
construction
in
The
Hebrew.
con-
but
it
ancient Vrss.
regard the second line as the beginning of the description of

suffering,
and
this is easier
and more
natural.
tristich as the basis of the expostulation.
tion^.
There
is
begins a syn.
my
salva-
an awful gap and appalling distance between the
agony and the salvation from

this
It
Far from
It is this
it.
long distance in time,
prolonged postponement of salvation, which the psalmist can-
not understand.
is
my
roaring'], the loud
continued outcry of
intense suffering, lengthened by a prosaic copyist at the expense
of the measure, and weakened into " words of

in the daytime,
and
all
which passes over
night long.
later
answerest not].
and
my
God
is
at the
roaring."
in the night,
editor inserted "
emphasize the appeal to God, but
Thou
into,
O my
||
I cry
all
day
God,"
to
expense of the measure.
silent in this long interval.

PSALM
there
is
no
respite
XXII.
193
for me]. His agony continues without inter4-6. The expostulation is

no pause.
ruption, his cry for help has
strengthened by a reference to the past experience of the fathers
which was so different an appeal to Yahweh in a syn. couplet,

and a statement of the experience of the fathers in a syn. tetrastich.
O Thou {Yahweh), Holy One], an exclamation, not a statement of fact, "Thou art holy," which is tame and unpoetical, and
;
The
not in accord with the state of mind of the sufferer.
name "Yahweh"
necessary to the measure;

an unpoetic copyist. The term " Holy One "
Isaiah,
and represents God
God
characteristic of
in His majestic aloofness, a concep-
tion peculiarly appropriate here

later ideas,
is
divine
was omitted by
it
is
rather than in accordance with
complete and perfect Being.
as the ethically
Enthroned upon the praises of Israel ], a poetical spiritualisation of the more physical idea that He was enthroned upon the
cherubim in the Holy of Holies of the temple, cf. Ps. 80 2
.
Thither the praises of Israel were directed in temple worship
thither they were conceived as entering, with the clouds of incense
from the
and
altar of incense,
which stood
This incense, whose very idea
place.
praise,
most sacred
in front of this
to give efficacy to prayer
is
sweetens them and makes them acceptable to Yahweh,
goes up and envelopes the cherubic throne so that the throne

of
Yahweh
conceived as sustained by them.
is
simpler text, "
which
is
Israel,"
scholars generally
Thou enthroned
U, 3 give a
(3,
in the sanctuary, the praise of
tempting, and followed by Genebr. and R. C.

;
but not by modern Protestants,
who
Aug., Euthymius,
in the interpretation given above.
follow Calv.
al.,
interpret
Horsley follows (3 except that he
the holy as of holy persons.
PBV.
thinks of the abstract " holiness " instead of holy place.
"
And Thou
continuest holy
intermediate rendering, which
O Thou
English scholars such as Ham., Jebb, "
repeated in the second
In
line,
is
line,
with
the third line.
the
an
based on an untenable
Thee], emphatic in posi-
though omitted
copyist's mistake at the expense of the
fourth
is
though advocated by the older
construction of the words," Kirk.

tion,
worship of Israel,"
measure
syn. unto Thee], required
our fathers], the
common
in J^
by a
so also in the
by
its
verb in
subject of the verbs
of the four lines, and so emphasized over against their suffering
PSALMS
194
descendants.
trusted'], repeated for emphasis in the second
and
fourth lines, with the intervening cried, of the third line, so plain-
were not forsaken, as
were not ashamed.
||
shame of
present position was in
his
Thou
their son.
is
they escaped
they
The
view of the present situation.
tively expressed, in
its
fathers
didst deliver them
This
is
being so
the climax
much
||
the
the reverse
of theirs.
composed of
Str. II. is
situation,
and a
a hexastich, describing his miserable
based on
tetrastich of expostulation,
previous experience.
his
But I am a worm, and no man],
7.
own
tak-
ing up the sense of shame, expressed in the last vb. of the previous
He
str.
manhood and is become a miserable worm.

mankind], an object of reproach to mankind in
has lost his
?'eproach of
general.
despised of
Such
rounded.
in Is.
is
"thou worm Jacob" 41 14
by
peoples'], the nations
whom
he was sur-
also the description of the servant of
"whom man
Yahweh
despiseth,"
"de-
spised of person," " abhorred of the nation " 49 7 " the reproach
of men " 5 7 " so disfigured more than man was his appearance
,
and
his
form than the sons of
saken of men
MP 349_;357
(v. Br.
upon the
affliction
men"
52
14
,
"despised, and
for-
man
of sorrows, and acquainted with grief" 53 s

8. All seeing me]. These same nations, looking
of the people of God, have no compassion, but
deride in word and gesture
they let out {words'), so essentially <&,
words that they would not venture
to
people able to vindicate themselves
speak to a self-respecting
they do not restrain them-
selves, but give full vent to their maliciousness.
appropriate to the use of the
Hebrew
ance with their words given in

" shoot out the lip "
v.
than
This seems more
term, and more in accord-
EV\, explaining the
the usual
rendering,
original as an insulting
by similar expressions 35 21
This interpretation was due to the insertion of the word
gesture, although apparently sustained

Jb. 16
10
.
"with the lip"
in the text, with the
cf the measure.
uses of the
But
Hebrew word,
they shake their
head].
panying their words.
mocked
or with any
This
is
The same
the crucified Jesus.
on him, wagging
same motive,
at the
expense
this is difficult to reconcile with the other
their heads,
known
gesture of that time.
the gesture of derision accomgesture appears in those
"And
who
they that passed by railed
and saying" Mt.
27
39
.
9.
Roll on

PSALM
Yahweh],
JPSV.
He
so "
so
which
%
is
imv.
"commit
RV.
thyself"
The enemies
AV.
on Yahweh,
to be rolled off
people, was the agony and reproach.
The people were
him].
195
"cast thyself"
better than ancient Vrss., which render as
trusted " PBV.,
The burden,
XXII.
Him
to bear for
Seeing that He
known
well
for
pf.,
say this in derision.
His
delights in
to be trusting in
Yahweh,
God, and as therefore presumably acceptable to Him, and

16sq
The derision of suffering
delighted in by Him, cf. Wisd. 2
Israel is here, as ever, accompanied with the derision of Yahweh
10. But, O Thou], emphatic
their God by the hostile nations.
their
-.
Yahweh
repetition of personal address to

v.
7
;
He."
that
But I
Thou art
in antithesis to
better than the usual interpretation stating a fact, "
This syn. tetrastich emphasises the previous experience,
Yahweh had not only taken an
active part at the birth
and
during the infancy of the nation, but had continued to be their
God
without ceasing until the present,
at the close
the entire
of this
first
Pt. II., Str.
Str.
and
with
III. begins
description
26
,
Ps., incloses
of the
and concludes with the
the person himself in two couplets.

v.
46H 11. My 'El],
part within this most comprehensive relation.
situation in three couplets,
renewing
cf. Is.
beginning of the
at the
and renewed
in
v.
which makes "near," an
upon
Be not far from me],

Be near], the negative
12.
20a
||
transformed into a positive, more probable than the

text,
external
effect
adj. predicate of
expense of the measure and parallelism.
for
present
distress, at the
there is distress
\for there is no (other) helper], the reason for the plaintive

appeal to God.
13. Many bulls], intensified in mighty ones of
Bashan], Bashan was famed for its rich pastures, fat cattle, and
bulls.
The enemies
They encompass
encircle],
powerful and fierce

cf.
Am. 4 1
||
every side with their horns,
cf. v.
22
to help.
reverting to the enemies
they open
order to devour, swallow up.
not to
bulls,
compared
so that there
one within that enclosure

in
are
14.
to
them,
enclose and shut in on

is
no escape, no
Leaving the bulls and
wide upon me their mouth],
This statement
is
appropriate
but to beasts of prey, and so as a lion rending
and
mouth to roar as well as to devour. Cruel

enemies are frequently compared to lions, see v. 22 f io 9 17 12
" the hearts of the
15. As water I am poured out'], so Jos.
f,
roaring], opening the
PSALMS
196
people melted and became as water."
each one distinct in pain,
broken apart
The
both
graphic
reference to the heart
cipal thing.
It
The
IV.
Str.
couplets.
melts as
16.
antistr.
body
is
pottery.
thirst,
dried up],
is
become
is
were
wax
is
of
it,
cf.
sapped
made
Jn. 19
they had
anxiety.
within him,
is still
28
.
the blood
cf.
the
68 3
tristichs
is
and two
continued,
is
My
dried up and the
a potsherd, a piece of
like
to eleave to
In
as the prin-
further described.
my jaws].
the tongue adheres to the roof of the
cannot use
if
feverish
of the previous tetrastich
and breakable,
brittle
My tongue
are parted],
renewed and enlarged
the result of the feverish anxiety

strength
my bones
composed of two
is
The agony
all
descriptions
is
if it
aching and seeming as
all
mouth
By
intense
so that he
dust of death], a phrase
especially appropriate not only to the previous context, the dry,

brittle
potsherd, but also because
mation of the original

1
pottery, Gn. 2 ,
and
man
it
involves the idea of the for-
out of dust, as a potter makes his
also the conception of death as a return of
the body to the dust, Gn. 3 19

the 2 pers. sg. is given in J^, "
This
Thou
is
probably the reason why
layest
me," referring
to
God
primary agent, instead of the simpler and more natural 3 pi.

13
they lay me].
The enemies
referring to the enemies, cf. v.
as the
have been active against the

all,
"
||
has remained afar
many
AV., RV.
animals.
bulls " v.
13
off.
17.
more
sufferer, while his
{Many)
God, through
dogs], so (3,
suited to parallel.
it
U, PBV.
" For dogs,"

J^,
The enemies are now compared to the more ignoble

Dogs in the OT. are the fierce prowlers of the night
35 "36
and scavengers of the
They come
treaters], cf.
their victim.
in
15
24
Pss. $g
68 Je. 15
streets, v. 2 K. 9
a pack, and so are called an assembly of mal.
86 14 greedy to
,
They
seize,
maul, and in every way maltreat
dig into], the dogs with their teeth.
my
hands and my feet]. The extremities are first gnawed by the dogs.
is the translation best sustained by the Vrss. and the context.
EV 8 " pierce " is not justified by the Hebrew word, and was due
This
to a desire for a specific reference to the crucifixion.
" as a
used a word for lion not found elsewhere in \p for the usual
word given above v. 14 and not suited to the previous mention of
dogs, or of hands and feet.
The sufferer here v. 1Gc is lying in the
dust in extreme peril of death, and his enemies have already
lion,"
PSALM
18.
Each one stands out with
its
begun
devour him.
to
I count
own
all
197
my
special
renewing
bones'],
ache. While
v.
over from head to foot, in
all
The usual
makes two
they look
looking with intense eagerness, staring greedily upon him, he
aching
156
While the enemies are
a circumstantial clause.
they stare],
||
XXII.
his
all
is
framework of bones.
and emphatic clause,

no proper relation of parallelism,
and justifies in a measure the proposal of some moderns to trans18a
to the beginning of the Str.
cast lots],
fer v.
19. They divide
rendering, as an independent
lines in this verse, in
||
returning from the dogs to the enemies they represent, as above

16c
v.
They have
him of garments
way by
stripped
||
divide these as their spoil in the usual

Str. V.
is
composed of a hexastich of
clothing,
and they
lots.
petition
20-22.
and a
tetrastich
The Str. begins with a plea similar to that of

12
v.
O Thou, put not far off], as (3, required by the object and
to be preferred to J^ " be not far from."
Yahweh has been transposed with my hind, because of a misconception of the meaning
of the Hebrew word, which is usually interpreted after (3 as " my
of vows.
.
EV 8 and most
same word as that
help " or " succour," by
But really
after
as "
my
strength."
by
by J^ as " hind." Indeed the suffix, in
accordance with Hebrew usage, which regards the soul as well as
it
the
is
in the title translated
(3 as " help," but pointed
the
body
42
(v.
s 7
-
first
is
215
compared
v.
226
hunted
to a hind,
mine only one
and again in
substratum, the person himself,
objectifies the soul as the seat of his suffering.
pants, ready to perish,

v.
common
as resting on a
131
cf.
(cf.
42
s
;
17
35
),
after (3,
just as in the parallel v.
21ct
It
and
until its strength fails
my
it
life,
as his unique priceless possession,
mine
Here
afflicted one.
copyists, not understanding the original usage, interpret
also later
it
in
MT.
m. "Thou hast answered me," making a very abrupt

conclusion to the petition, by a single word of divine response,
and making it difficult to explain the phrase from the horns of the
as vb. pf. 2
yore ox, which occasions great difference of opinion

preters.
its
verb.
In fact the six lines
lamentation
||
haste to
deliver
||
my
save.
all
rhyme
in
help], a phrase
The
i.
among
inter-
Each couplet has
frequent in Pss. of
four kinds of enemies of the
previous Str. appear also in this climax of petition
the
the enemies themselves, the dog, the lion, the yore ox.
sword of
The latter
PSALMS
198
an
is
intensification of the bulls of Bashan,
times which has
ancient
fierce bull of
23, 26.
The
declare
Thy name], make
and
refers to that large,
now become
vow
extinct.
/ will
known as a saving name, praise pay
The declaration is to be to my
vows], make votive offerings.
brethren], those associated in the community of God's people.
See Heb. 2 12 where these words are put in the mouth of Christ.
petition
sustained by a
is
in four lines
it
||
assembled
the great congregation]
for
worship in the temple.
Thy presence], before the sacred place where Yahweh dwelt, in

the most Holy Place of the temple.
The phrase, From Thee] is
probably to be interpreted as the source of the deliverance, and
in
therefore of the praise for
it.
to the previous couplet, has
This last couplet, which is parallel

been separated by the insertion of a
24-25
which changes the reference to God

and so makes awkward changes to and from 2d
gloss v.
to an appropriate close
in the
3d
temple
for
The
to
3d
pers.,
original Ps.
the deliverance, the prayer for
which has been the theme of the Ps.

24-25. This piece is composed of two syn. trimeter
It is
a call
pers.,
and
comes
here with a vow of public recognition and
also destroys the organisation of the Str.
thankoffering
to the
upon the congregation
to praise
His deliverance of the afflicted people.
triplets.
Yahweh because of
It
is
a generalisation
of the situation by a later editor.
Ye
Yahweh
that fear
All the seed of
Jacob
All the seed of Israel
Him,
Him,
stand in awe of Him
praise
glorify
He hath not abhorred to answer the

And He hath not hid His face,
But when he cried unto Him He heard.
For
24.
Ye that fear Yahweh], those that have
Yahweh and
afflicted,
the
are in the habit of doing reverence to
the seed ofJacob
religion of
Him.
seed of Israel], phrases for the people
Is.
All
1925
45
praise
stand
3
awe], usual phrases
of public worship. 25. For He hath not abhorred]. This strong
Je.
36
* ^y 6
||
and unusual term,
\\
glorify
in
||
in this connection, received a milder variant in
the margin, "
He
into the text
by conflation and so destroyed the measure.
uncommon
hath not despised," which subsequently
expression
is
weakened
in
came
The
the following line to the
PSALM
usual one, hath not hid
answer
to
XXII.
His face, and the ordinary one, heard.
(&.
the stem meaning affliction,

tion of the afflicted,"
sense, but
is
word
first
as infin. construct of
But J^ points it as abstract noun from

which gives us the tautological " afflic-
AV., RV., 3 modestiam, so Aq. takes
noun, PBV.
another abstract
3d
and
pi.,
as
not suited to the context.
was originally a continuation
it
it
" low estate," which gives a better
27. This tristich resembles in form the previous two, v.
which
This seems to be the best interpretation
the afflicted].
of the unpointed text, taking the

the vb. " answer " after
199
in this respect agrees with
but
24-25
,
of
changes from 2d to
it
subsequent context.
The afflicted will eat and be satisfied

Those who seek Him will praise Yahweh,
Saying, " Let your heart
The
afflicted"], pi. for
the sg.
v.
25a
.
live forever."
will eat and
be satisfied],
partake of the thankofferings in the temple, as Calv., Ges.,
Hi.
and not
to
De., or in the
blessing Hu.,
general
be understood
23
merely
De
W.,
Ew.,
spiritual sense, as
more general sense of refreshment by divine
still
cf.
in a
s
.
Those who Him] are worshippers

Let your heart forever].
seek
in
they praise Yahweh.
live
Owing to the change of person this can only be words of those

who seek Yahweh, addressed to the afflicted and therefore con;
gratulatory,
as
and wishing perpetual health and prosperity
an antidote
man
for the
is
composed of a
all
them,
ttfB3.
a pentameter heptastich, a later addition to the

triplet
All the ends of the earth will
And
to
heart stands here
zb with
himself, in late usage, confounding
28-32. This
Ps.,
The
to their previous affliction.
and two couplets.
remember, and they
will turn
the families of the nations will worship before
unto Yahweh,
Him;
For unto Yahweh belongs the kingdom, and He rules over the nations.
all the fat ones of earth eaten and worshipped,
will bow down all about to descend to the dust, and he who doth not keep
Have
Then
himself alive.
seed
And
will serve
Him.
It will
be
told to a generation to
come;
they will declare His righteousness to a people to be born, that
done
28.
He
hath
(it).
All the ends of the earth], as
comprehend the
entire earth.
67
72
Is.
22
45
52
10
,
to
all the families oj the nations], cf.
PSALMS
200
Ps. 96*
the families or clans into which the nations
all
may be
subdivided, with a probable reference to the patriarchal blessings,
will remember], call to mind their obligations to

Gn. 12 3 28 14
Yahweh, whom they have forgotten in going after other gods, and
.
so, will turn, in
repentance for previous neglect,
of attitude, unto Yahweh, so that

the universal God.
and worship
Yahweh
change
in entire
be recognised as
will
before Him'], unite in the pre" is certainly an

J^ " before Thee
has the correct text.
29. For unto Yah-
scribed worship in His temple.

error of a copyist.
weh
nations
is
that
dominion.
He
30.
(@>
The reason
belongs the kingdom].
Two
they
all
for the conversion of the
His kingdom,
are in
rules over the nations
subject
as the universal
His
to
king.
classes of worshippers are brought into sharp antithesis
fat ones of earth], the rich, prosperous, powerful nations,

and all about to descend to the dust], those decaying, dying, who
all the
4 10
88 5 143 7
30
expression used frequently of dying nations,
down
are going
32
18-30
.
He
1
to the Pit 28
who
to Sheol 55,
14
Is.
15
Ez.
an
26 20
doth not keep himself alive], the nation unable
more powerful neighbours seeking to

and interpreters have many suggestions
here, but none of them are so simple as Jff, which gives an
This does not
explanatory complement to the previous clause.
to protect
destroy
its
The
it.
against
life
Vrss.
refer to the nations in Sheol after death, in contrast with those

alive
still
on
earth, for this
poor, feeble nations,
would leave us with only the
Yahweh on
nations worshipping
and that
is
The
earth.
admirably expressed
above where they are represented as dying.

the process than the result.
rather
come
first,
eaten
and
in a clause which
is
The
rich
context demands
The
rich
in the
terms
ptc. represents
and prosperous
conditional in form.
Have they
worshipped], taken part in the sacrificial meals of the
and worshipped in connection with these sacrifices

then will bow down], in the prostration of worship, the other
class also, the poor and perishing nations, and so the worship of
temple,
Yahweh
will
been stated
now
be universal.
as to
represented in
its
The
universality of worship having
comprehending
temporal forms.
all
31.
nations and classes,
A seed will sewe
it is
Him],
a seed descending from the nations mentioned above, their next

generation.
7/ will be told
to
a generation
to
come], either the
PSALM
20
XXII.
seed previously mentioned, or more probably a generation to
come
after
The measure and paralLord" as a gloss, and the
them, a second generation.
lelism requires the exclusion of " of the
attachment of " come " to

next with
Jfy.
32.
And
than to the
this line with (H, rather
His
they will declare
His
righteousness'],
vindication of His suffering servant, His salvation of His people,
accordance with the usual meaning of righteousness in
in
23
Is.
a people
to
beyond the second generation,

the nations
after this universal conversion of
probably conceived as summing up
all
accordance with concept,
where one
(it)],
bom,
a people not yet born, but ultimately to be
born in Zion and
He
the salvation
Ps. 87,
cf.
the nations in
has wrought;
in
itself,
after another
That He hath
inscribed as citizens.
all
and
\\i
be born], a people in the distant future,
to
the
in
is
done
sense of this
full
and worship of Yahweh in Jerusalem. This

a Messianic ideal, as connected with a sufferer whose
universal conversion,
ideal
is
suffering
and whose salvation mediates universal
mediatorial,
is
salvation.
2-3. unary nth *hx
<& has 6 0e6$ 6 0e6$ fiov 7rp6<r%es
'hvt],
fxoi
= ^-r\fm
v. v. 20 .
Che. and Du. think that $% has been shortened and rd.
(S gives the clue to the insertion, if one is thought necessary.
second
rd.
'Sn
as a prep.,
would make two trimeter

Dy., Gr., Ehr. rd.
p.ov
God unto me
lines instead of
'riKtf
^ntntato,
one
*"].;n]
(attend), so
in
has
first
ol
Mt. 27 46 |
\
Mir tcS*/
\
>Sk Bn.
njpe^p]
it
<f
This
Hi.,
a pair W fidr uv
is
a gloss.
It
* Xw * Xw *
Gee" fiov
A
Xe ^<* o-aâxdapei;
Bee" fiov,
tva tL
fie
iyKartXnres;
(as
).
iXcai Xafioi. o-a.j3ax0ct.vel;
Qe6s fiov [6 0e6s
"?WD J?* *h.
ynpav no
of my errors, so U, cf. 19 13
go with v. 3
V. 2a is given in NT. in
v.
tQp
^Sn]
>hn h* t
nan^pn; but
Toy thinks
Hare
half of
\6yoi
ipiotf na'l affairs
certainly does not
&
My
*h
Cod.
fiov~\,
els tL e'yKare'Xure's fie;
D for Mt. and
Mk.
rds.
r/Xel
Xafia fa<p0avel,
which, according to Resch, implies a Heb. original unajP; for Aram. pas\
If Ps. is a trimeter,
measure.
The
pirn
it is
not
was natural
sustained by
It
is
an unnecessary addition.
explain the glosses, which destroy the
difficult to
that
its
^n
should be repeated for greater emphasis.
use in
tiSn
is
v. 12 20
-
therefore
Therefore read
unary
vuk*
we must regard n:n
as
the usual insertion of the divine name.
ncS
*>Sn
>njneD pirn

PSALMS
202
is a prosaic addition,
"v nan is taken by AV.
and so the force of nnS is retained. It is better to regard the 1.
as statement of fact upon which the anxious plea is based
so (Jg, 3, 9, Aq., {,
2, Quinta and Sexta, also Horsley, Ba., al.
f nnttf n.f. roaring in agony, of
at of <S after KKpdo/xai
irpbs
as
t;?V">
||
person Ps. 22 2 32 s
14
(v. vb. in v.
<S
).
(from
dvl7]/j.i,
Jb. 3
-f-
24
>29
Is. 5
/** :
Ez. 19" Zc. II 8 Jb. 4 10
elsw. 39 62 65 s (all dub.)
in
1.
But
ffi.
sancto habitas, laus Israel: 3

tator, laus Israel, rd. vhjp and nSnn sg., " habitans in loco,
quae
Hare; S
Israelis laus est,"
adds after Israel
"p,
3B^ and Nnu before PlVnn.

for
God
up
1.
in Is. 1
as in
v.
20
2- 8
ay Lois
iv
omitted because of
But
/#),
(37.
this is
rY^nn] praises
t^
unnecessary,
Fss. 71 22 78 41
cf.
89 19
Insert
nempe
habi-
tabernaculo,
Gr. inserts
1.
KaroiKeTs 6
/# sancte
<f/
Du. follows
KaroiKeis;
in next
rja
07^
ot ly
ait
<J
'iapa^X;
eiraivos rod
3 silentium,
tfnq nrixi] shortened
4.
of lion
elsw.
Hatch {Essays in Biblical Greek, p. 174) rds. avdav

rare word, not in Lex. of Liddell and Scott)
not silence from
complaint, but from trouble; no remission of, no respite from,
groanings or
pain.
pi.
= folly.
Avoiav
ei's
f n ;r^] n
this
and
dotoi
after
a favourite term
is
mm
make
Yahweh is
as Bi. to
regarded as a cloud upon which
r\2 should be prefixed tov. 56

and Intr. 1).
5. inog],
and 6 h to make up measure; in all these cases it is emph.
6
11
^DO^pni]
consec. expressing result; full sf. for D_.
n'J2 (v. 4 9 ).
For o s o
18
coord., Niph. pf. 3 pi. of \ 2 S .
6. whppj]
Niph. slip away, escape
v. 17
>29
10
1 S. 19
Am. 9 1 so here, no sufficient
I247 7 as often in early Lit. Ju. 3
reason for later pass., be delivered (WL. and Dn. 12 1 ). Pi. deliver Ps. 41 2
enthroned
2^
(v.
VIM
before
as in 5
107 20 .
c. JD
89 49 1164
u dj 137D .raz* life
omitted Ps. 33 17 , as Am. 2 16

11
91 16 10434 141 10
46 11 507 81
.
apy
njîn.
B^K'kSi]
(antith. with animals),

cf.
39
*9fl
ojr in]
49
807
2"<N2 VV3.
15
X "VJD
8o T
Genebr.,
cf.
the mng.
79
D*in
rsnn] object of reproach by mankind,
89 42 10926 Je. 6 10 (+ 5
7
49 vdi
Hiph. impf.,
fits,
t.
53
3
Je.), v. also 15
c , 2" n Snm noj,
.
miafc, deride,
j;'S
cf.
59
simply
drunkard 107
roll,
h x^l-Xeaiv, U locuti
rip out (an oath),

is
27
,
let out.
cf.
3 dimittunt labium,
vx^
and here, Sn incorrect
n^fra is a gl.
phr. 109 25 2 K. 19 21
v;\r]
Mt. 27 s9 ; form of vb. Hiph. impf. 3
vagabond I09 10
so De., Ba., Dr., but

.
let out waters Pr. 17 14

sunt labiis : " blasphemy "
in 59 12 (dub.) cause to stagger along, elsw.
as a
m. K6. s vntax n7c
nBD* Hiph. Impf. of
wide with an insulting expression, only
free from duty 2 Ch. 23 s ,
<S i\d\7](Tav
Hiph. in above phr. and

vb.
the lip, open
set
S; Jb. 164 , of mocking,
hi pf. 3
Hiph. pointing assimilated to next vb.
(eg. in strife).
Vm
10
12
\f/
Hiph. separate with
here (22 8 ), elsw. Qal.
as a
Je.
but Hiph. Ne. 2 19 3 s8 + ; Qal is early, Hiph. late.

no good reason for pointing Hiph. here; ugj?i is just as good here as
is
in Ps.
147
31
S iJi7:]
8.
for Qal., not elsw. in
There
it
cf.
nfl-in
19
). Xr^n] worm, cf. Is. 41 14

more emph.: no man as he should be
it
ptc. pass, of nra one despised, cf. Is.
Je.
also
'n,
S.
(v. Br! H
make
to
*3Jn]
7.
11
48 s Am. 2 14 15 ; vbi
emph. antith. nnx v. 4 ; full form as
1
<g,
"?.
10
,
cf.
59
16
Am. 4 8
9.
without
37
pi.
of
Qal
22
,
sq.
$ jnj.
stagger,
Sj] imv. of
48
3, &, Mt. 27 , Ew., Bi., Du., AV.,
RV."
only 119 22 (sq. Sj?D) 37 s (c. 1 Sj?),

Vb. TOnS is implied as often in poetry.
inf. abs., J
for
Is.
S^j in
\j/
PSALM
ru]
>v*
71
&:
so <,
||
that
.
and
me
enclose
Ps.
78
1.
25
,
too long and
is
15.
cf.
(cf. v. 5 ),
naa
71
but <g
5 *]vi?JD ">noai?
and
103 20 ;
fHithp.
intr.
2 too short.
v ^- surround,
Better divide
parall.
2043
Pi. elsw. Ju.
"onnr]
13.
of surrounding
f#3 **V3K] bulls of Bashan.

3^ n^3 Ps. 76s Is. 46 12 ; (2) of angels
(1)
<>
remove 88 9 19 103 12
Du. inserts mm to get
Hiph.: (1)
1.
31
(3) of bulls, elsw. for princes 68 ,
and so in sacrifice 50 13
between sea of Galilee and Mts. of
pr. country E. of Jordan, esp.
'$30J d:P5]
fix vjjni
(as Pi.) Ps. 142 8 (?).
mighty, valiant
cf.
The 1. is too long, unless

nanp n'vpa prnn Sn] juss. of
distant, Yahweh subj. 2212 2 35 s2 38 22
12.
has but four syllables for three tones.
still
Hauran, and from Jabbok north
ptc. of
PBV.,
<S,
nanp imv. of anpj then we have antith.
Pi. pf. % [",n:3 ]
adj.
n.
\ fttb
rd.
L.
Hiph. Hb.
enemy.
J"V3N
H,
womb;
also transitive.
rvi
blessing 109 17 , elsw. 103 12 119 150 .
ms
*ru
s
(2) trans. 55 .
three lines, but
at
V.
Mil*).
in biblical theology.
Hiph.
ryto:ir!]
TMD3B, so
we connect with Makkeph, rwoSH.

pm, cf. v. 26 % pm vb. Qal ^ or become
12
so Aq.,
i/'
would be an anachronism
71
6'rt,
H33D n.[m.] in only, obj. of confidence elsw. 40 5 65 s

nn <Sk] Du. would rd. *3K for >Sx, but that
11. rpS"] emph. as v. 5
doubtless correct.
is
71
mea
fiducia
Aram. mng. of
is after
iXiris /jlov,3
i]
autem, <g
38 s burst forth of babe from
rpj Jb.
propugnator meus 3, similarly Aq.

But K6. L 505 regards it as ptc. rvj.
has
(derived from this passage, but prob. error for
draw forth,
ptc. of nru
203
4a antith. v. r ,
Str., cf. v.
nnN-o] begins a new
10.
XXII.
cf.
Jos. y
Hermon,
to
elsw. in
as v. 7a or let -ojn follow.
n^snni]
\f/,
68 16
The
also La. 2 19 Ps. 58 s .
16, 23
11
136 20 .
135
too short.
Pre-
is
1.
coord Hithp.
pf. X
Tia divide.
parted from each other, elsw. Jb. 41 9 of scales
be divided, separated,
aria] like wax, alw. sim.

of crocodile, Jb. 4 11 Ps. 92 10 be scattered, dispersed.
3
Dpi] Niph. pf. of X DD ~] VD melt, not used in
cf. 68 97 5 Mi. I 4
of melting,
Qal except
Is.
formed from HDD

in
\p,
io 18 , but Niph. melt
22 15 , as frequently in D.
mng. not
(v.
6 7 ).
but, (1)
away 68 3 97 s 112 10
Hiph. cause
to melt,
'
J [ nJJS]
womb
71
pers. J
Ehr.,
(2)
33
16
;
III 6 ;
<&,
man,
elsw.
strength:
\xih\
grow fearful
28
elsw. Hiph.
inwards, intestines, usual
pl
3; but
||
faint,
Ols.,
409
16.
"nr]
sf.
(a) physical vigour
Ew., Ba., Kau., Oort,
power opp.
to that of
God
7
(3) power of God in creation 65 ; PfcrjJD na
Ina an Is. 63 1 Jb. 23 s , ns'a 1 S^p Ps. 294 (of
20
(2) strength of'angels 103 ;
God
thunder).
ni.D
human
on account of
rd. >an palate,
on ty
3 ? inner
||
n~,
JPSV.
fig.
intimidate Dt.
n.m. strength, power: (1)

in general 31 11 38 11 71 9 102 24 , so here
1
nay]
is
np
3"]
147
'rnpSc]
<aW
<?/
y ddin yen Dn.

impf. 2 m.,
c.
sf.
5
,
a.X.
cf.
pi.
sf.
phr.
death,
12 2 , aarx '?S
I
yftlpS:
a.X.,
Jb.
but
21
sing, of t niHP vb.
present, referring back to
God
jaws
c.
Qal
as
nay
cf.
taking,
mr
v. 30 ,
seizing
hy Jb. 20 11 2i 2C .
.&?/,
^/lr,
//, /ay
\2a1r
food.
Is.
W?ft<fo]
26 19
Qal
here impf. for
as primary agent, thou art laying me
; this
seems
strange in the midst of the description: rather rd. 3 pi. as above; vb. elsw.
3
Is. 26 12 2 K. 4 38 Ez. 24 s
.
17. \ 3*3^3] dogs, as ignoble animals, elsw. in \f/,
-
V- 2i 597.15 6g24.
here
||
ana
as noble ones v. 13a .
<3 has Kiês -rroXXoi
so Jer. in Com., Hare, Horsley; this prob. correct, but then

out.
3^p rnp]
fig.
passes over into reality,
cf.
o^ny
*p
>a
= doi
DoSr,
should be striken
86 14 , rpn
*j?
Jb. 15
34
,
PSALMS
204
D'van 7
Qal
68 31
Ps.
(=
c.
wickedly abs. 37 s
n? ^ ^w
?]
'7
nns
only
c. s
as v. 14
ignoble dogs.
15
pi.
106 32
16'22
Ch.
own hurt
to one's
rn? (v. / 5 ).
nobles),
(fig.
injurious, evil,
105 15
c. S
tax p-
Moreover the
2 ws
Aq.'2 lirtbyaav,
c. 3 74*.
(2) do evil
pi.,
= ro
no
but
al.;
ns
no
or
vb.
abs.,
do something
jn.-i*?
of lion and bulls has been
fig.
foderunt nN3
interpret as ptc.
44
Compl., Cap., Ham., De., Ba\, Oort,
Ko.'y
pers. Ps.
), c. ace.
Lv. 5* P), but improb. rd. jr as <S;

ptc. 27 s 37 1,9 92 12 94 16 119 116 no Snp 266
(S &pv%av, 1J
Jwn
ptc. pi.
(cf.
Rabbins, Hi., Koster, Hu., Ehr.,
Hiph.
DjTJD
Hiph.: (i) do an injury, hurt, here
i D
64 s
not elsw.
is
left for
i?DB, Bu.
\f/
that of
dig, so
Others as Pocock, Phillips, Pe., Moll,
al.
3 vinxerunt,
either cstr. nitb or defective.
= nNj = they bound ; so J5 and among mod= 1JJ3 they soiled, or marred, so Du., who rds.
ftrovvres 5^<rai
erns Ew. Aq. 1 tfax vvav > Aram.
">S3
nNr.
noun and vb. showing an uncertainty in early

We. regard the 1. as a gl., but without ground,
( has a conflation of
Jewish opinion.
for
||
pose
needed
is
it
v. 156
The
1.
Bruston,
Ols.,
sg.
of description
||
wy 19.
^"yj
and
is
more
cast
lot, cf.
The word
The nvT
account for the

as vwtp
This shows that
we might
with 42 s
in
pmr iSn
>n^N 'JDD
nw;
the original of the
7-77$
Tnw.
into
in the original text
in
both cases
written
rd. p^n
In this case
it
must then follow
(5
^dSn;
DVI^N.
nw
in the
It is
noteworthy that
it
nrrn ^nnr^] phr. elsw. 40 14
Qal haste, make haste
119"'
(3 interprets n'vK
uses for *mTJ7 here.
If
and think of the vol

1
1.
Str. if
||
*rnw
m?p also
of
is
the original was pSk,
as the
r^s
accordance
in
v. 216 ,
and we would have a

transposed to the end of 1.
We
*nnrpS as in the other similar passages.

Pi. or
Hiph. with hind the
(1) help, succour from \ elsw. 38 23 40 14 702 71 12 ,
who
clause to
the two words were regarded as syn., and
and make the vb.
(2) embodied help, one
first
clause here would sufficiently
first
of interpretation.
goes with
rhyme in V for each 1. of this

nw would then go with neftn
used in
therefore the last clause has always
the same word that
avriX-fixf/ews,
v. 20 is fully
I -n?::] n.f.
improb.
v. is
Accordingly Gr. thinks the original here
the second.
*n*?H in
of
This
S'N.
nw
*m?p
nehn
nx compressed
hep]
*b*;p] impf.
abstr. in form, but
is
'
that the
is
new section,
3 fortitudo
iia.Kpvvrj$.
firj
except in 71 1 2 E, which has changed an original
title
it is.
1.
to trans-
16 5 lot for portion assigned
^CD prnn Sn
riBhn
nuhn *m?pS
In 3823 "jin stands for an original
was nrm
forceful as
whether from în or
mryS
''JIN
702
7I 12
dviSn.
some
nnsi] emph. introducing a
as |^.
The
sg.
same terms
40"
of
it
(& tt)p fiorfdeidv fiov, obj. of
difficult to explain,
essentially the
but
^Pl]
Sm 20.
mea connecting with *mr?S

in itself
"v?px] Pi. impf.
lines of 3 pers. leads
or better, to indicate circumstantial clause.
by \ also 125 8 c^nsn

"
^-Vvn] 0:\.
cf. v. 1 a
-
18.
between
to the beginning of Str. v. 16a ;
emph. summing up,
nw
to complete the Str.
interposition of
helps,
of
"
27
35
mo 60 13 =
obj.
108 13
40 18 44s7 46 2 63 s 94 17
702 71 12 with words transposed 38 23

% u n vh.
6
1
Hiph. trans.
S 70 141
imv. as above, elsw. sq.
PSALM
hasten 55 s
21.
*rnw] my only
XXII.
205
% "vrv
one.
adj.
vd), also 35 17 as the
||
one
solitary, alone 25 16 68 7 141 10 (<g).

unique and priceless possession, elsw. in
ETCH]
22. , J>?/t ''i] Hiph. imv. (v.3 8 ) should go to the end of 1. for rhyme.
\J/
Dip
yore ox, the gigantic bull of ancient times,
the
29 92 11
cf.
thou
cf.
#zy /<?cr soul.
Yahweh
expressing
impf. cohort,
Pi.
12
(v.
nuy i8 36 (?) a late word. Thrupp, Oort, We., Ba. nw

This is doubtless correct and was prob. in text of <3.
tt]v k&ku<jIv ixov, cf.
nnsDN]
Nu. 23 22 24 s (E)
Dt. 33 11 , <& /j.ovoic4pu)s, unicorn, so 3.

^JS,] pf- statement of fact
hast heard me, so Aq., %, cf. v. 16 impf.; <& tt)v Tairelvualv /jlov, &, 3J,
23.
102 22
so
),
resolution
nnj 19 2 96 s
niNSoj
v. 18a ),
(v.
26 7
Dtf of
obj.
Jnx]
-f.
n.m.
32 33
14 122 8 2
S. I 26 I K. 9 13 20
;
(2) friend 35
1
23
of
the
unity
of
the
brother22
congregation
Pss.
the
me?nber
I33
of
(3)
hood Pr. 6 19 This is public worship in the \ *?np n.m. assembly, convocation,
20
s
69 9 ;
(1) real brother 49 50
'
5
(1) of evil doers 26 ,
congregation
here, 107 32 ,
2~\
89.
24.
W'v]
"1
v. 26
bnp
||
18
40 10
3pS^
cf.
11
= the god-fearing
2pers.; not original.
35
22 17
(2) assemblage for worship, so
1
(3) of the pious 149 ;
(v. j 7 ).
JHT Ss] phr.
a.X.,
(4) of angels
change here to 3
from
pers.
apjP jnr Is. 45 19 Je. 33 26 .
cf.
jpr S;, elsw. 2 K. 17 20 Is. 45 25 Je. 31 37 , without Sd Ne. 9 2 Je. 31 36

DD rvm]
Ch. 16 13 ; Post-deuteron. usage shewing influence of Je. and Is. 2
jjofen
coord. Qal imv.
J ~vu vb.
Qal stand in awe
elsw. 33 s , usually
of, c. fC,
^dd Nu. 22 3 Dt. i 1T 1 S. 18 15 }D Jb. 19 29 but Dt. 32 27 c. ace,

A later copyist
therefore rd. here v>nu in assonance with -inro:> and imSS-i.
followed the more common prosaic usage with JD. The measure requires the
25. htn ? ^r]. nr 2 (15 4 ) usually despise, regard with conte?npt : so
change.
19
This is either a defective 1. in which nay should
69 s4 73 20 102 18 cf. v. 7
5
be inserted, or, as Du., an explanatory gl. to next vb.
f fplff"] vb. denom.
njy] a.X. usually explained as
abhor, elsw. Lv. nil. 13.43 2 o25 Dt. 7 26, 26
v;r&.
But
n.f. affliction; <S be-qaei, >, @E imply another word such as npJJS
We might take it
npj?S is not easily changed into nwp in any transliteration.
a/hV 0/
sq.
||
as mjj?
inf. cstr.
of njp answer, abhor to answer, paraphrased into the petition
PW from n>v: humility, meekness, so Aq.

p 5 11 abs. io 11 withdraw from 13 2225
9
has
i/xov, Y a me, prob.
102 3 143 abs. 30 MOD] so J,
27 9 69 88
both gl. of interp. 'jwa] Pi. inf. cstr.
3 m., c. 3 temporal {v. j3 ). <3, V
3
answered.
V?
i3
(z\
).
18
modestiam, prob.
d^jd -\TDn] subj.
7
15
rd.
'",
c.
d7r'
<!I
sf.
i';Y'2,
better suited to their interpretation of rr;.
Sfs. in all cases interp.
^nx?] from thy presence, of God, cf. 109 20 118 23

Jnp from proximity
with de chez, cf. Djrp pxd Hiffl 24 s bear away from, as a gift; pno Snc 27*
14 1
K. 2 !6 ask from ; nD TDn Ps. 6620 remove from ; HMD rpn u8'23
Ju. i
26.
come from
source in
Yahweh a?*
cult in the midst of the 3 pers.
matter
(1)
pay
Ii6 14
pense,
18
,
a
0W5]
gl.
is
gregation.
or
3*>
obj.
impf.
c.
subj.
fahv
This return to the 2 pers.
man,
S rnT^n
c.
*?
v. 23
11
if so,
(v. v. 23 )
omj
'tf
Iff
(to
pers. 41 11
22^
61 9
God) 56 13
137 8 ;
c.
c.
is diffi-
the intervening
numerous con-
vb. be completed, finished.
ace, vows
omitted 76 12
reward :
109 20
seems to go with
Vnna] phr. elsw. 35 18 40 10
Pi.
perform:
It
Pi. in
\j/
only
God
50 14 66 13
(2) requite, recomh of
ace. pers. et rei njn
'ttf
PSALMS
206
row nnn
12
38 21 ;
24
ace. pers. of God, hinj nt? 'tf 31 ; c. S, c^nS 'tf

debt 37 21 .
Vw. be paid ox performed : vow 65 s
14
6
14 18
(class of peace
56 13 6i 6 9 652 66 18
J inj] n.m. wft'w offering 22- 50
offerings).
The requires 2 pers. here: rd. t^j: r|ns^. The editor has
35
62 13
fclfcrjHM
cf.
c.
Repay
(3)
n6
||
v. 24
assimilated to
Qal. live
favour
by insertion of vnt.
(1) continue in
11917.
77. lie. 144.
antith. die
life,
n ve
(3)
||
Qal impf.
27. *rv]
49
10 Sc) 49
118 1 ";
juss.
J irn vb.
(2) live in divine
22^ 69 ^
prosperously, of king 72 15 , others
19
41 3 138 7 , u dj 71 22 30 ; (2) quicken, restore to life
(1) preserve alive 33
2 5. 37.40. so. 88. 93. 107. 149. 15*.
30 4 71 20 ; (3) revive, by divine favour 8o 19 85 7
9
156. 1&9.175
14311.
DpaaS] full form, 33"? {v. 4s ) in the sense of selves, syn. VD2,
;
Pi.
a late and dub. usage,
who
worshippers, participants in the
refer, to the
sf.
and good wishes by
are the objects of congratulation
U cor da
Kap5iai clvtQv,
eorum,
doubtless a correction
is
without.
all
feast,
<& al
awkward
of the
change of persons, making the 1. syn. with the previous 1. But it neglects
the juss., and also would require ZD2^, not so easy to explain as 2222^. The
may be due
long form
changes
all
to the
with the other two.
28.
later addition to the Ps.
ps
This awkwardness
sf.
and
the previous vbs. into imvs.,
Here begins a
or;i]
so
is
makes
removed by Gr., who

harmonious
this triplet
series of pentameters, certainly a
Qal impf.
coord,
may be
juss.
or predic-
iirnrM]
'Ddn Vr] (v. 2 8 ).
Hithp. impf. 3 pi. of nntf

coord., possibly preceded by talc, as v. 80 , c. "OD -, also 86 9 Dt. 26 10
tive.
(v.
s8 )
19
66 23 here "pjcS
|&, but
S.
in conspectu eius, so Du.

vjdS
29. noV-^n]
= royalty, not elsw. in \}/, but Ob. 21 1 S. io 1G M Is. 34 12 -f. 30. linnet] iS:>k]
eating and so worshipping in the festal sacrifice, as v. 27 either a predictive
Is.
<@>
pf.,
which
is difficult
here, or
pf.
should be attached to vb. in

reason to change iSjn to
With
this
of protasis of condition, prob. latter.
first
V? *|X,
half of
1.,
as in v. 29
There
vjcS
no good
is
as Oort, Bruston, Ba., Du., Kau., Kirk.,
goes the substitution of 'th for \:zn in Du., but \>eh
is
al.
quite appro-
=fat ones, rich, prosperous, flourishing, cf. 92 16

1M nl"~S:>] phr. a.X. the dying, cf.
3023 for fat grain.
113 *TW 28 1 304 88 5 143 7 IB? V2V Is. 26 19 mo icy Pr. 22 16
This is explained
by rvn sS Wbi who doth not preserve alive his life, vb. with this mng., revive
priate;
of f ]Vh adj.
pi. cstr.
for fat trees, Is.
||
80 19 85 7 +,
kclI
i)
Sexta
if/vxrf
;
<S,
cf.
19
33
fJiov
41 3 138 7 .
avr$
{rj
This does not
rvn
ÔJ; 2, 0, 3,
Vrss. take the vb. as Qal pf. 3

retains the neg.
and perishing.
f.
">S
>VDr,
two
mi^]
satisfy
3 anima
many
scholars.
<3 has
eius ipsi vivet, so Quinta,
&
lS
ic dj; @, Aq., V, 2, 9, 3,
All the
"n, so Ba. " aber meine Seele lebt ihm"
Du.
;
and translates " dessen
antith. in this couplet
Leben hat."
There is
and prosperous, and the poor
Seele kein
classes, the rich
'j?iT> the latter

E, but 6, 0,
and *?K are used in the original
*^"^] is diffiPs., so nw v. 28 29 in this addition.
The word is prob. a gl.
cult as undefined.
& adds from next line W3' and rds. it ij tpxoiitvr}, Ni3%
so T5 generatio ventura, cf. pins -n 102 19 so Hare, Ba., Du., Ehr., al. iSu D? ?.
is
explanatory.
31. jnr] indefin., so 3, 2, &,

is
nw
striking here;
For in v. 12s
32. nbv
It
(S. > add mrr, so Ba.
.
'?]
is
||
statement of the fact that he hath done

not,
however, in other
Vrss.,
is
it,
explan. and not
PSALM
needed
for sense or measure,
ing something,
147
is
common
in
XXIII.
nfrp in this
207
emph. sense, of God's accomplish-
elsw. 37 5 39 10 52 11 109'27
\J/,
in 8
115 3 119 126 135 6
20
.
PSALM XXIIL,
Ps. 23 is a guest psalm.
Yahweh:
strs. 4
5
.
calm confidence in
expresses
It
(1) as shepherd, providing His sheep with plentiful
pasture and water (v.
1_3
as guide, conducting His com-
(2)
panion safely in right paths through a gloomy ravine
(v.
364
)
(3) as host, anointing His guest for the banquet and granting
him perpetual
"
hospitality (v. 5 6 ).
VAHWEH
is
my
shepherd,
have no want.
He maketh me lie down

Unto refreshing waters He leadeth me
He restoreth (forever) my soul.
T-TE guideth me in right tracks for His name's
In grassy pastures
when
Yea,
fear
no
walk
evil, for
Thy rod and Thy
in
sake.
a gloomy ravine,
Thou
staff,
art
with
me
they comfort me.
T^HOU
spreadest before me a table in the presence of mine adversaries.

Hast Thou anointed my head with oil my cup is exhilarating.
Surely goodness and kindness pursue me all the days of my life
And I shall dwell in the house of Yahweh for length of days.
;
Ps. 23
in the
was
title.
parallel
and |H
in $B
(v. Intr.
27, 31). No other statement appears

The three Strs. are tetrastichs, with
Its structure is artistic.
themes
shepherd
v. 1_3a ,
guide
v.
36-4
,
host v. 5-6
It
suppose that the theme of the shepherd extends into the 2d

true that the shepherd
conducted into safety in
wady
in Str. II. ?
to the
in Str.
same
I.
Str.
The new and
safety as that to
We
his flocks through
I.
Why
flock.
Strs.,
each with
the unusual feature that the measure changes from
syntax of the Ps. and

of anything that
is
all its
faith in
ideals are early.
post-deuteronomic.
The
poet must have been peaceful and prosperous.

as the prosperous times of the
We
The
flock
his sheep already
its
own simple and

The Strs. have
a trimeter in the
a tetrameter in the second, and a pentameter in the third.
advance towards a climax of joyous
it is
guide takes the people
parallel figure of the
beautiful imagery to set forth the central idea of the Ps.
Str. to
While
take the flock back to a gloomy
which the shepherd had taken
then have three syn.
a mistake to
the gloomy wadys
nothing in any terms used to suggest a
safely, yet there is

is
may conduct
is
Str.
Yahweh.
There
is
This
first
is
an
The language and

not the slightest trace
historical circumstances of the
We
cannot go down so late
Greek period, or the
late
Persian period.
cannot think of the Exile, or early Restoration, for the literature of those
PSALMS
208
times
fall
is
but that
is
He
poet.
of
due
trial
and sorrow.
to a textual error.
Absence from the temple is indicated by $|.

The temple was the habitual resort of the
We
was a guest there.
cannot, therefore, think of the Exile, or
That he was a shep-
of the time of David, the traditional author of the Ps.
herd before he became king affords no evidence, for the conception of Yahweh
as
shepherd
Zc.
is
4921 is used in Mi. 7 14

40 11 63 11 and especially in % 74 1 78 s2 79 13 80 1
'- 7
3
7
1 " 10
In
Jn. io
95 ioo and also in the NT. Lk. 15
shepherd, guide, host, are all simple, natural, and char-
as early as the story of Jacob, Gn. 48 16
of the early prophets,
and
in the royal Pss.
fact,
the three figures,
acteristic of the life in
history.
Is.
Jerusalem and
its
any period
would lead
vicinity at
short walk from Jerusalem at any time
in Biblical
gloomy
to
wadys and the pastures of shepherds. We cannot think of the period of

We must, therefore, go back
conflict with the Assyrians and Babylonians.
to an earlier and simpler period, the days of the early monarchy, not earlier
than Solomon, or later than Jehoshaphat.
Str. I.
is
a trimeter tetrastich expressing the confidence and
joy of the sheep in the shepherd.

as
1.
Yahweh
my
is
shepherd'],
frequently in OT., a conception which doubtless originated
in the pastoral life of the early Israelites, especially that of the
ancestor Jacob, which was also the employment of David
when
a youth, and which was ever one of the chief occupations of the
inhabitants of Bethlehem;
cf. 1 S.
16 11 Lk.
8
.
Yahweh was con-
ceived as taking the same patient, unwearying care of His people

as the
shepherd of
/ have no want'], because

The
not
wants.
In
grassy
experience.
his flock.
shepherd has provided
for all
but a present of habitual
those where the tender grass,
makes
me
lie
imperf.
down],
the
future,
is
pastures'],
2.
the young herbage, was abundant.
in the
midst of plenty, so that
be enjoyed with ease and comfort.
Unto
it
may
refreshing waters],
not "beside," "along side of," AV., RV., thinking of a stream,
which
is
not easy to find in the grazing lands of Palestine except

season but " unto," thinking of the wells, or foun-
in the rainy
"
"
from which flocks are usually watered, Gn. 29 10 11 Ex. 2 16 21

Tristram, Natural History of the Bible, 142).
These waters
tains,
(v.
are not merely drinking water, but choice water
fying thirst, but giving refreshment, implying the
not only
rich provision for the sheep as the grassy pastures.
me].
The shepherd,
him.
He
in the East, leads his flock,
does not drive them as
in the
West,
satis-
same kind of
He
leadeth
and they follow
v. Jn.
io 4
,5
(Thorn-
PSALM
209
XXIII.
son,
ever)
He
The Land and the Book, 202 sq.).

my soul~\. By the rich provision
He
a.
restoreth (for-
and drinking,
and enjoyment
for eating
revives, strengthens, restores to full activity
man
passing over from the figure of the sheep to the
The
himself.
Hebrew, the seat of the appetites

and desires. The original text has but two tones, when three
It has also an unusual verbal form for
are needed for measure.
the usual one in this phrase. This was probably due to a copyist's
soul
here, as usually in
is
error in condensing two similar words, the infin. absolute, ex-
pressing temporal intensity, "for ever," after
verb,
its
and the
usual Hiph. imperf. form.

Str. II.
each
is
a progressive tetrameter tetrastich with a caesura in
The guide
line.
it
is
place of the shepherd in a

in
th
right
in
directly
that
tracks'],
from wrong
safely to the place of destination, as distinguished
tracks that
is
the
is
the
b.
easy to stray
Yahweh
and
takes
3 He guide me], on a journey, which

from the
path.
A guide was needed.
right
those
lead
guide.
parallel conception.
would lead
The moral and
astray.
involved in the whole figure, and
parting from
it
or honour
is
"righteousness" of
in the rendering
the ancient Vrss.
For His
name's sake].
involved in guiding rightly.
The
religious reference
not to be gained by de-
is
4.
The
Yea,
EV
.,
after
divine name,
when J walk
broken up
by narrow and precipitous ravines, or wadys, difficult to descend
and ascend, dark, gloomy, and abounding in caves, the abode
of wild beasts and robbers {v. 1 S. 24). To pass through these
wadys was still more difficult than to find the right path over
i?i
a gloomy ravine].
the
The
hills.
hill
country of Judah
is
desire to depart from the figure of speech too
soon is probably responsible for the pointing of J^, so as to get

" death shade," " shadow of death," as if it implied the peril
of death
use of
it
which interpretation, through the
in his Pilgrim's Progress, has
become
in English Literature until recent times.
EV
S
.
and Bunyan's
well nigh universal
Ifear no
evil],
harm,
or injury of any kind, either from falling or going astray, or from
wild beasts, or robbers.
for Thou art with me]. The comall fear.

Thy rod and
panionship of his trusty guide removes
Thy
staff].
The rod
support in walking.
for giving
The
blows in defence, the
reference
to
the
staff for
shepherd's
crook,

PSALMS
2IO
though
justified
by an occasional use of the word translated " rod,"

it in connection with the word translated
has no usage to justify

It involves
"staff."
herd throughout
the continuation of the figure of the shep-
this
Str.,
The presence
me~\.
which
improbable.
is
of the guide with rod and
ready for use in his defence, assures him of
hand
in
safety, of true guid-
Any
ance, and of eventually reaching his destination.

to
they comfort
staff
tendencies
are at once checked, and any agitation or anxiety
fear
is
soothed and calmed.

Str. III.
a progressive pentameter tetrastich, in which the
is
and the guide of the previous

table]. The host welcomes
before
prepared for him on the table.
in the
host takes the place of the shepherd

Strs.
Thou spreadest
5.
his guest to
a feast
all
me a
adversaries, but they are
He
with Yahweh.
is
safe
enemies, at
costs.
all
psalmist
and
is
He
not dangerous.
Oriental customs, the host

all
The
of mine adversaries].
prese?ice
not without
has guest-right
secure, because, in accordance with
obliged to protect his guest from
is
Hast Thou anointed my head with
temporal clause with an apodosis subsequent thereto.
oil].
was
It
the custom in the Orient to honour guests by anointing the head
with
oil,
Am.
cf.
6
,
v.
also Lk. 7
4C
.
was
It
custom
also the
guests with perfumes (Lane,
Modern Egyptians,
entertainment here conceived
is
me by my
the cup given to

It is
conceived here not so
EV\ and most
as
room
or scented grease, before entering the banqueting

6
its
203).
The
exhi/a rating],
the wine cup of welcome.
host,
much
p.
is
as a
cup
full
to overflowing,
moderns, but as one whose wine saturates,
drenches, or soaks the one
and so ample
My cup
royal.
to sprinkle the
who
drinks
it,
so excellent
its
quality
quantity, intoxicating, as the ancient Vrss.
Aug., explaining inebrians, "
of former vain delights."
And Thy cup
so
yielding forgetfulness
" Inebrians, irrigans, laetificans, con-
solatione plenus, exuberans, redundans excellentissimo liquore,"
Genebr.
cf.
The Fathers
Ps. 10415
of the Eucharist.
to his guest.
attendants
3
43 85
that
maketh glad the heart of man."
6. Surety goodness
pursue me].
waiting
11 - 1214
"wine
generally find here a mystic reference to the cup
cf. Is.
These
upon the
10
35
and kindness], of
the host
attributes are personified, as
guest,
all the days
just
of
as
my
other
life
\\
for
attributes,
length
oj
PSALM
211
XXIII.
days'].
This one is not a guest who is to be entertained once,
and then depart ; or one who is permitted occasionally to return
but a guest who is to have a permanent and perpetual place at
Kindness is to follow him about, to wait
the table of Yahweh.
;
on him continually throughout
his life
and
up
takes
his con-
This which
Yahweh's house.
tinual residence as guest in
so in the parallel.
He
shall dwell in the house of Yahweh].
given
is
suited to the context than J^, which by another

pointing of the same consonant gives another vb. and construcin <&,
tion,
"and
more
is
This
return."
will
and
matically,
also
difficult
is
emphasises presence in the house and not absence from
house of Yahweh
Yahweh
\p] Qal
1.
ptc. c.
pascit
TTotixalvei fie,
originally stood
shepherd
cstr.
of \
83 13
cf.
Dt. 32'2
in
last
7I 4 Ez.
pi.
rVnjE"]
51
3.
14 Is.
La.
(v.
j 3 ),
p s#
ill- 16- 19
We
21
,
iDltf
here pin
13?nS]
Ez. 2044
84
s
.
rhyme
in >_
it
For Yahweh as
802
rYsKi]
2.
pi.
elsw. in Pss. 65 13 74 20
^bin
10
Is.
28 12
49
10
Pi- impf.
40 11 ;
cf. Is.
subj.
nrrnn
n.f.,
Snj y b. Pi- lead
Yahweh
Ps. 31 4
a defective
or cart), of snares of
in physical sense, right as
3*>tfn
v.
BDi?.
Pr. 25 13
Ru. 4 15
rd. prob. atf 2Vfr (inf. abs. after
1.,
temporal idea, forever,
cf.
Ju. 5
with rhyme.
far four trimeter lines
waggon
*D
js
and passion,
cf. trsj
23
and put
'itdj
at
"^JTC?] cstr. pi.
of
),
wicked 1406 course of

,
||
Pr.
life
leading to the proper place.
26
supplementary; phr. also in 25 11 31 4 79 106 8 109 21 143 11 Is. 48

4. 13 cj] even when, or if, ox yea though (Dr.), 3 sed et, cf. Is. I 16
Ho. 8 10 9 i6
elsw.i/'
its
have thus
Sjyr, track (of

5
9- 10 Ps.
or soul as seat of emotion
This
jg8 #
the vb., intensifying

end.
Polel impf. of aitf (v. 18'21 ) phr. a.X., but
49
xj I2t.;
^Di] not soul as distinguished from body, but paraphrase for
me
pers. pron.
aaiBh]
27* 61
3, with verbal force,
of the Str.
Is.
s2
ox guide, of flock here, prob. after

.
n~12
mj Zp. 26 n
<f,
15
prob. that for
It is
abstr., rest, refreshment, cf. Is.
elsw. resting place 95 11 132 s

18
taken by
from above.
Is.
ZA
v. 5
% N#i] n.m. tender grass, young herbage, as 37

Hiph. impf. 3 m. c. sf. 1 sg. of f *pn vb. Qal lie down, of
Gn. 49, Hiph. cause to He down, of flock Ps. 23% Je. 33 12 Ez. 34 15
Sn of late style, unto, as (J| i-rrl, not by, alongside of, or even down to
Je. 9
for
njn {v. 2s )
pasture, meadow,
23 10 25 s7
uncommon,
like the other vbs.
1.
^x;3"v]
sg.
not
is
?ne, as parall. requires.
Gn. 48 15 49 24 Mi.
cf.
rvy n.f.
lion 10422
Vy]
sf.
The con-
provided in the temple.
the host to those partaking of the sacri-
is
meals in His temple
ficial
The
it.
indeed, the temple, and the feasts are the
is,
sacrificial feasts continually
ception that
gram-
explain
to
not in accordance with the context which
is
v. for
only 602 , nSc
as pointed
other uses of 0) 88 143 ig12

'j>,
but this
as 2 S. 8 13 .
is
HTO
??]
1J>.
J loa]
n.m. valley, wady,
compound, Sj shadotv and nio
a rabbinical conceit.
It
should be pointed
death,
X nwSjf
212
PSALMS
n.m. dense darkness, elsw. 4420 I07 10

n. sf. i.p.
(^ j;c )
;
$ PttlfD n.f.
Ew.i 270 ' K6. n,1-P-*a).4M
14
w/&*V^
///a/ <?w
qrintfD]
r/j, walking-stick, staff,
<?<?
not elsw. f, but Ex. 21 19 Nu. 21 18 Is 36s Ez. 29s Zc. 8 4

n^n] resuming
emph., so 27 2 37 s ic>7 2A (z/. i&).
'j:nr] Pi. impf. 3 pi. c. sf. 1 sg.
.
subj. with
J
[oru] vb. Niph.
c. hy 90 13 = Sk Ju. 21 6
;
20 10 Ex. 13 17 (E); (3) com-
(1) be sorry, have compassion,
no4
(2) r;^, ty^tv/ one's doings Pss. 10645
Je.
fort oneself Vs. jy s Gn. 38 12 (J); Pi. comfort, console, abs., Ps. 6921, c. ace.
pers. 23I 71* 1 1 9-6. 82
^ r; 86 i7 #
Hithp.: (l)
wrj, have compassion,
c. S; i35 14 = Dt. 32^;
(2) comfort oneself Vs. 119 52 Gn. 37**
These
&
||
(J).
four lines are tetrameters.
5.
spread on ground, elsw. O9- 3 78 19 128 3
made
clause, hast thou
ing with
oil for
begins
v. 5 .
v. 6 ,
pf.
c.
sf.
]Vh (v. 20^), here of anoint-
They
V quam
v. 6
praeclarus
The
consec, 3ic pregnant return
sg.
of
3U>
est,
are at the end of
phr. -<Drn 31a
is
a.\.
are personified and so subj. of vb. jwtv.

;
De.; but (S rb KaroiKeiv

cstr.
2 m., prut, conditional
Ti. pf.
are needed for measure in
sg. c.
})tf-t]
or piece of leather
5$.
(v. 4?), -<cn (v. ji).
Qal
mat
12
(?).
f n;n] n.f. saturation, elsw. 66
J nn Qal
drench 65 11
<S /cai rd ttottjpiov aov padvaKov,
*;*These two lines are pentameters.
In $, 5, 3
6. 2^ }].
banquet.
but in (5 us Kpariarov,
They
table,
fat, greased, cf. Lk. 7**.
</r/// to satiety 36, Pi.
ebrians, so
n.m.
J jnStf]
my
(v. 2i)
">
Maurer, Baur, Roster,
to divell,
so 2, U, as 27* 84A
/xe,
For 3'B
vor
n*33 V*3tf,
dwelling, so Ros., Geier,
coord,
De W.,
inf.
IIu.,
Heng., Dr., Kirk. 3 habitabo, so &, &, *7UV>\ Hare, De Muis, Hi., Oort,
Che., Ba., Ew. 234 <3), Ges. Im(i).
no], no * J for dwelling of God,
nw
temple 36 9 52 10 65 s 92 14 93 s
'3 nnxn 1 16 19 135 2 , 'a pjna 26 s
118*26
,
122 9 ; 'an nrin dedication of 30 1 (title),

of entrance for worship, ace. after
a nxjp 69 10 ;
15
N3 5 8 66 13 ; of processions, ace. after "\hn 122 1 , c. 3
'3 ip mi 42 s
,
55
DnDP 134 1 135 2 ; of permanent residence for worship, ace. after iv\2j*> 27*
84s , cf. 84 11 , D^pj TQ* {v. 2/5). This verse is a pentameter.
,
'33
PSALM XXIV.
Ps. 24 combines two Pss., originally independent, in the one
theme, entrance into the holy temple and city.

didactic choral.
Yahweh
"
what
The
first is
choir within the court of the temple praises
as creator and owner of all things (v.1 8 ).
gate inquires
The
sort of a
man may
choir at the
enter the holy place (v. 3 ).
choir within responds, giving both the characteristics of the
man and
the benefits he will receive (v. 4-5 ).
The
choir without
asserts the claims of Jacob to such a character, and to an entrance

(v.
6
)
The second
Ps. is a triumphal choral.
to the holy city after a victory.
mands that the gate
The
Yahweh has come
choir without the city de-
be raised that the glorious king
may
enter
PSALM XXIV.
into Jerusalem (v. 7 )
is
answered that
choir within inquires
the victorious
again demanded
tual reply is
The
it is
Yahweh
the same inquiry
(v. ),
made that
V.
1 "6
STR. 4
The world and
He
For
it
upon
and
is
effec-
10
its
fulness,
those that dwell therein
founded
is
Entrance
of hosts (v. )
TO Yahweh belongs the earth and
who he
8
(v. ).
renewed, and the
is
Yahweh, God
it is
A.
213
the seas,
And upon streams establisheth it.

Who may ascend the hill of Yahweh ?
Who may stand in His holy place f
(~\NE
clean,
Who
and pure of mind,

lifted up his soul to a lie
bear away a blessing from Yahweh,
hath not
He shall
And righteousness
from the God of his salvation.

a generation which resorts to Him ;
Those who seek His face are Jacob.
This
IFT
is
B.
V.
up,
And
And
7-10
,
STR. 3 3 -f
gates, (your)
3
-f-
3
.
heads
exalt yourselves, ye ancient doors
King of giory will enter.

Who, then, is the King of glory?
Yahweh, strong and mighty,
Yahweh, mighty in battle.
TIFT
the
up,
O gates,
(your) heads;
And (exalt yourselves) ye ancient

And the King of glory will enter.
doors
Who, then, is the King ofglory f

Yahweh, (God of) hosts,
He is the King of glory.
Ps.
24 was in $3 and fft {y. Intr. 27, 31). <& adds to the title an
to the first day of the week, which corresponds with the statement
assignment
of the Talm. as to
its
liturgical use {v. Intr. 39).
a proper Ps. for Ascension day.

different character,
is
composed
The
Ps.
is
In Christian usage
composed of two
at widely different periods.
The
evidently the second, v. 7-10 , which probably alone bore the
it
is
Pss. of entirely
older of these
title.
1-6
The
first,
was probably inserted subsequent to the prefixing of the title to the

second. The combination was made in order to make a Ps. appropriate to
some special occasion in the late Greek or the Maccabean period, otherwise
the Ps. would have been taken up into 15 and 132ft (v. Intr. 32, 33). The
second Ps. alone would hardly be suitable for worship either in the temple or
synagogue. The second Ps. in its use of niNax ("t^n) nvr, v. 10 and its em-
v.
PSALMS
214
upon
phasis
v. 8 ,
warlike characteristics,
I lis
The entrance
David's time.
into the city
is
Yahweh
implies the warlike
Yahweh
that of
at the
of
head of a
which suits the removal of the ark to Jerusalem cf. 2 S. 6.

no mention in the history of any subsequent going forth of the ark
to war, and it is improbable. From that time on, Jerusalem was the holy city,
the capital of Yahweh the king, from whence He granted victory
cf. Ps. 20 3
Put He is not conceived as going forth from the city to make war. Moreover,
victorious army,
There
is
the entrance
and not
into the city,
is
temple was
later times after the
in
into the temple, as
The
built.
we would
tod,
tib)y
v. 7 9
expect
the ancient
though a recent conquest of David,
gates, are the gates of the city, which,
had been a royal city for centuries earlier than his time, and whose gates
might justly be named ancient, reaching back into an antiquity beyond the
memory of man. There is nothing in the Ps. which requires a later date.
It is difficult to see
how
a Ps. could better
entirely different.
It is
the temple, not the city, which
is
not
the
Yahweh who
city,
and
not at
is
His sacred place,

a blessing,
enters, but
v. 5
its
v. 3 .
into
The mountain
gates.
But not only
is
is
His presence.
His face they seek,
ants of the world are His,
Yahweh
men
v.,
the city His
V. 16 are
a historical situation.
fit
to
He
be entered.
is
It
enthroned
in
the mountain of Yahweh,
is
from
Him
they are to receive
the earth and
all
the inhabit-
That implies the later postex. conception that

king of the whole world, and that His temple is the central place
is
v. 1 .
The conception of creation is that of the erection

we find Pss. 89 12 1045 Jb. 38* "i- Is. 48 13 although
upon subterranean seas. The characteristics of the
of worship for the world.
of a building, an idea which
here
it
is
conceived as
one privileged
to enter the sacred place are not external
but internal, in the mind and soul,
v. 4 ,
conformity to Law,
implying a lofty ethical conception,
not earlier than the late Persian period, and sufficiently late to be influenced
by Heb. Wisdom rather than Law.

of the nation
is
based upon the
The emphasis upon Jacob
Is. 2
as the
name
but the implication that he has such
ethical characteristics as are required by
Yahweh,
is
a conception which could
only have originated in peaceful times,
peni-
tence were no longer written,
their
internal, ethical
when Pss. of lamentation and

and when the pious might attend to
On
development.
Greek period subsequent
to
the whole, this Ps. seems to belong to the
Qft, the early time of Heb. Wisdom.
PSALM XXIV.
A.
1-2 was sung by a choir within the outer court of the

temple, praising Yahweh as creator and owner of all things.
It
is a trimeter tetrastich of two syn. couplets, the latter giving the
Str. I.
reason for the former.

possessor and owner,
fills
it, its
contents,
signification that
it
cf.
its
is
To Yahweh
1.
89
12
.
the earth
creatures.
habitable,
belongs].
and
its
He
fulness],
is
the
all
that
the world'], with the special
and accordingly associated with
PSALM XXIV.
it
are those that dwell therein],
215
Thus
inhabitants.
its
asserted
is
the universal ownership of Yahweh, in accordance with the post-
conception that Yahweh
exilic
God
for the
that
He had
The
created them.
tion of a great building, as in 89
He], emphatic,
The
He
God and
the universal
is
His ownership
whole earth.
creation
is
104 Jb. 38
4sq
-
founded
and no other.
Pr. 8
it
comprehensive ideas than those given

although
streams
still
retained,
cf.
Gn.
11
For
2.
both
OT., into the
later
and more
the poems, Gn. 1-2,
in
subterranean
seas
and
Ex. 20 4 Ps. 136 6 .
For
vari-
conception of
primitive
the
is
a5w >-.
establisheth it].
||
single act of creation passes over, as usual in
habitual act of God's sustaining providence
fact
conceived as the erec-
is
12
the only
based upon the
ous other conceptions of the relations of sea and dry land,
Gn.
Pr. 8
2!
Jb. 26
'
7fiq
-.
Who
outside the gate, inquiring the conditions of entrance.
may], not what person, but what sort of a person, as

ascend], go up the
hill,
which
is
called
Is.
30
to the
precincts.
couplets, the
as Is.
in
as
One
to
the response of the choir within, in two syn.
is
who might
giving the characteristics of the one
first
These are two
be admitted to Yahweh's presence.

4.
may stand], among the accepted worshippers, admitted

His holy place], consecrated
sacred
His worship.
Str. II. 4-5
it,
15
of Yahweh, be3
2
Mi. 4*
the hill
cause His temple or residence was upon

29
cf.
a trimeter couplet sung by a choir
is
clean].
An
innocent man, as io 8 15 6
in
number.
This one
is still
pure of mind. He is characterized by internal

innocence, cleanness, and purity.
This has been weakened in
further defined as
the ancient texts
makes
line
it
into
by the
insertion of "
a tetrameter.
desire, cf. 25
86 4 143 8
12 3 41 7 144 811
This
Who
a
is
previous purity of mind.
by the
line,
to
hands
hath not
lie],
and
Vrss.
lifted
up his soul],
in
an internal desire, harmonious with the

This explanation
and hath
doubtless an explanatory gloss
not sworn
but
it
is
favoured not only
but also by the subsequent

to deceit].
This was
changes the tetrastich into
a pentastich, and so destroys the symmetry of the Ps.
second couplet
which
falsehood, in accordance with
parallel, of the previous line,
J^,
" after " clean,"
two characteristics and making the
refer to action, giving
sets forth the benefits to
5.
The
be derived from Yahweh
PSALMS
2l6
in
His house.
He
shall bear away], take with him,
departs from the temple.

||
blessing], suited to the
righteousness, suited to the sincere desire.
the sense of alms, as
(3,
a meaning not
sense of that which
is
ethically right,
bestowed upon him
This
known
to
when he
pure
in
mind,
not in
latter
is
OT.
or in the
which could hardly be

the meaning urged by the phr. God
but in
of his salvation, saving righteousness, righteousness of vindication,

as usual, Pss. 5 9 2 2 32 36 u
and Is. 2 45 s 46 13 5 6 +
6. The choir
without claims the right of entrance in a couplet responding to the
demand
as
character, by stating the privilege belonging by
to
inheritance to the seed of Jacob.
seek access to Yahweh, but His

tion^, a class of
men whose
Him
face'].
||
seek
Bis
They
own
characteristic
The
who
are not strangers
people.
This
it is,
is
a genera-
that they resort to
ptcs. express continual resort to the
sacred place for worship.

J^ has "Thy face," which gives an
abrupt change of person and makes it difficult to explain the
" O Jacob," PBV., is an adaptation to
context.
%} of some texts
of 3 which have " face of Jacob."
But the context makes it evi-
dent that these are not strangers seeking Jacob, but Israel resort-
"Thy
ing to his God.

(,
of
face,
O God
which gives " the face of the
"God"
The
cible in the climax

rights to the
subj., syn.
if it
is
is
defined as Jacob, with
is
not in
to
leaves the subj. out
it
with generation,
covenanted promises contained
as the suffix " they "
Jff
of Jacob," but the insertion
looks like an interpretation and
of the parall.
much
of Jacob," RV., adapts
God
(3, <&,
exceedingly
all
in the
U,
it is
for-
the historic
name.
Inas-
an interpreter's
It is easy to correct the text after the parall. and read

" His face," and to regard the couplet as inclusive, " generation "
addition.
beginning and
"Jacob"
closing
it.
PSALM XXIV.
B.
Str. I. is a trimeter tristich, the first
synth.
gates of
gates to
two
lines syn., the third
Yahweh at
Jerusalem demanding entrance. The
triumphal army, with
open
to
admit the king.
addressed as persons,
||
7.0
its
head,
choir
is
at the
summons
gales], personified
the
and
Ye ancient doors], as reaching back in
history into hoary antiquity.
Jerusalem was a very ancient city
PSALM XXIV.
before David captured
earlier than
The
exalt yourselves].
reflexive
allelism than the passive "
by Ewald
city,
A new
"
whose origin
it,
historical accounts of
all
king
Be ye
is
217
is
more
up,"
lift
is
it.
lift
it
up your heads
is
||
accord with the par-
in
EV
so remote that
8
.
It is well
explained
about to enter the ancient and venerable
and indeed the highest and mightiest conceivable, Yahweh

Such a king
Himself, enthroned upon the ark of the Covenant.
has never entered this
city,
and the gray
gates, although venerable
And the King of

mean for Him."
here; but Yahweh is frequently conceived as
with age, are too small and

a phr. only
glory"],
king, Ex. 15
4
99
145
149
18
io 16 29 10 44* 47 s7 8 48 s 68^ 74 12 8 4 4 95 s 9 8 6
and glory is one of the most common attributes of
Pss. 5
2
;
Yahweh, 29 s 72 19 145 12
Here
the glory
that of warlike achieve-
is
ments, such as that ascribed to the king of David's dynasty, 21 6
8.
The
choir within the gates responds to the
monostich of inquiry.
speaking.
as
demand
answer
the
It
is
It is
will be.
glorification of
It
is
officially,
this king,
is
sentative in kingship.
of the
even
who must
know what the
sentinels,
they
if
the poet's art to thus get a reason for the
Yahweh
the king.
in a couplet setting forth
of Israel,
in a
not necessary to think of the gates
the challenge
password
summons
who
The
the king
choir without
and not David, God's
respond
Yahweh], the
is.
strong and mighty].
God
son, the divine repre-
These
attributes are
those of a warrior, as defined in the stairlike parall. mighty in
The king
battle.
is
a valiant hero, victorious in battle, a great
He
has returned from a glorious war ; cf. " Yahweh

23
35
21sq
is a man of war" Ex. 15
cf. also Num. io
1 S. 4
for the
;
warlike character of the Ark, as bearing the divine presence.
conqueror.
Str. II.
let,
9-10.
The
choir of the
renewing the demand
10.
The
respond
in
sentinels
for
army repeats the trimeter
make an
challenge.
identical
The
choir
terms that cannot be questioned, by giving the divine
name, characteristic of the Davidic dynasty.

ancient
trip-
entrance in identical terms.
title,
Yahweh {God) of Hosts,
is
The
longer and
more
required by the measure.
was shortened by an early editor at the expense of the measure,

accordance with the usage of his time, into "Yahweh Sabaoth,"
and so in all Vrss. after (3 "Lord of Hosts." The original' title
It
in
of Yahweh, given as the countersign or
military password for
PSALMS
entrance to the royal
meaning of
original
used here in accordance with the
city, is
name
this divine
of the battle array of Israel."
as given in
S.
7", "
was especially appropriate
It
suppose that the entire army of Israel was then
God
we
if
at the gates of
Jerusalem with king David at their head, conducting the Ark
Yahweh
of
and no
to the sacred place consecrated for
other,
is
the
King of glory,
cf. v.
XXIV.
nvnS]
1.
Mi.
S of possession,
16
Je. 8
47
emph.
Ez. 19 7 30 12 ;
cf.
is
it
3B* (v. 2*).
A.
nst?w fnn] phr. Dt. 33 16 Is. 34 1

"
TN "jan'Pte. so 12 89 12 'Dl D\n 96 11 Q8 7 .
,
final
used for innocent person,
'pj
1.
tetrameter.
3aV*na]
balanced with coa, making
gl.
in the midst of trimeters
But Qr.
<S, 3.
cr,
Ps.
cf.
nDnE
v.
y.
monosyl.
nw in] the temple mount,
of Horeb, Nu. 10 (JE), nwax 1 nn Zc.
but
emphatic,
inserts
iravTes
absent in this same phr. 98 7 107 84 , and is interp. Van (v. 9s ).

l is a prosaic addition imV. 1-2 rhymes in final n_.
3. *pi],
pairing the measure.
ing the
He\
it.
na at/')] retracted accent because of

Va; but
7-
""irpj,
as
is
v.
108
Ps. /j'.
Dôa
is
were a
v. <f.
also tetrameter.
1.
citation
23 (
4.
Mi. 42 ) 3029 ;
o:3 bj] a.X.,
of interpretation,
gl.
altogether improbable.
if it
Is.
8*, cf.
aaS na 73 1 , aa
cf.
this
elsw.
nrn]
mak-
rel. is
lBtoj NiirS Nirj n'?]
from Ex. 207
tetrameter couplet
= Dt.
11
Kt. f
re: for
20
nvj* z/. /^3.
Syn. is nonnS patfj kSV].
For patf v. 75*.
139
This favours falsehood in the previous 1. rather than the dis.
honouring of the name of God.
prob. that this
It is
1.
is
an explanatory
gl.,
makes the only tristich in the Ps. @ adds the gl. ry irXrjaiov
airrov, IB proximo suo.
5. np**x],
@ has iXerjfjLoavvrjv, but this is a late mng.
2
nana is
yvfr, as in Is.
(espec.) and
of rip-ix not used in OT. Here npTt
47
subsequent writers, v.j9
25 s 27 s 65 s 79 85 s and for
tyt/> vJSk] cf. 18
other uses of yr.'. v. 126
awTrjpos is concrete for abstr. 6. ^"n] Kt., PBh'i
so Bi., Ba.
It
\\
||
Qr.,
both ptc. as
rel.
clauses,
||
'tfpac, <S, 3,
both
by resorting to a sacred place, so ace.
(E) +.
app
him.
to
It is
?\\}D
'f/pao].
Jacob
is
not the face of Jacob that
make app an independent
pi.,
as in
11 .
Bhl vb.
seek,
2^
78 34 Gn.
15
(J) Ex. 18
not vocative, the suffix cannot refer to
consult,
is
of"-
sought, but God's face.
clause, it
is
Jacob, but that
is
It is
harsh.
possible
has
and most moderns, which makes the 1. too long

It gives good sense in accordance
unless with Hare and Grimme Stoao.
with parall. 3 in text of Lag. has faciem tuam Jacob, as |^, but in text of
But it is not foreign peoples seeking
Nestle, faciem Jacob, apjn *1D, cf. PBV.
the face of Jacob, as in the conception of second Isaiah and Zechariah, but
rod GeoO 'IaAcw/3, so
faithful Israelites
>, IB,
seeking the presence of their
God
in the temple in Zion.
simple and natural interpretation would be to regard this
parall. with previous
1.
This
is
a generation which resorts to
Those who seek His
face are Jacob.
Him
1.
as in introverted
PSALM XXV.
r\
in tjd
is txt. err.,
one place,
7.
dd^ni onytf wir]
has been omitted in the

Ptht.
, rd. v:a
has been inserted in |^, 3 as interpretation.
>
\\
-\
so Aq., 3,
<,
and an;^
<&,
2 make D3Mtrm = ol
is
interp.
and the
not easy; in this case
enter, v. Dr. 152
here of
and
'\
Is.
43
17
of army; vb. for
attributive 62 12 63 s 68 s6
fighting for
v.
previous
The
93 1 96 s ^So
,
">
?>'
Ps. 68 29 ,
99*.
sf.
with
sfs.
were
might be subordinate with

apod, of imv.,
25 12
v. 10
y;
cf.
j?nr
adj.
89 11 and
adj. for
"V>33]
and he
mjj]
will
only
Tj?
as
might of God
His people, elsw. Dt. io 17 Ne. 9 32 Is. io21 Je. 32 18 of valiant

ncn^D "V3?] stairlike parall., for this 1. completes what the
;
icf.
1.
âjj].
may enter : better introducing

8. npc] enclitic, who then, so
but the
Prob. both
ought to be with gates.
had none.
original
subjunctive, that he
it
dpxovres
so "B principes; the chiefs are
obj.,
the gates instead of their spreading themselves open;
lift
DD^m
man,
<&,
and
in v. 9 the subj.,
and
bfiuv here
to
not in
in the other,
219
began, defining mighty as mighty in battle.
9 =
v. 7
save that
is no obj.
had Niph., so Hare, al.
3 changes to erigite from elevamini. But a
change is improb. in this word only.
10. nr wn *p]. The inquiry is repeated,
differing only from v. 8a by insertion of KVl, but this makes the 1. too long.
rvxnx mrp]
<& is same as v. 8*, so also 3.
Nin is copula and interpretative.
This is possible, but it is more likely that it
so <& and 3, makes a dimeter.
was a copyist's shortening of the older phr. nix^s tiSn nw, which gives a
(i) army,
good trimeter, into the phr. used in his own time.
J N3v] n.m.
21
organised for war 44 10 60 12 68 13 108 12
148 2
(2) of angels 103
(3) fig. of
iKfenn gives place to ixr;
but this
<f
is
doubtless
txt. err., for
there
12
(?), others fig. (1); (5) nwas as name of
(4) war 68
God of David and dynasty, based on 1 S. 17 46 S*oir ni3"tyD "K 'X '\ originally
nwasn ^nSx ", Am. 6 14 Ho. 12 6 .usually nwax tiSn 1 Ps. 89, reduced to
nixas 1 24M 46 s 12 48 9 84 2 4 13 preceded by \n N 69 7 Is. 3 15 Je. 2 19 +.
heavenly bodies 33s ;
>
nw 59s 8o5 20 84s in all cases Qirh* for

"113311 "|Sd Hin]
an original mrp and where preceded by mm conflation.
niN3$ O^hSn Ps. 8o 8
emph. conclusion.
15
preceded by
Ps. 25
is
<& has avrds iariv oDros
PSALM
tion,
XXV.,
= nr
3 str. 7
Yahweh may
rather those dealing treacherously (v. 13 )
of
(v.
4-5
),
youth (v.^7 ).
afflicted
His
fulness (v.
6
.
a prayer of the congregation in three parts.
that they that trust in
His ways
Nin.
way
10
(1) Peti-
not be shamed, but
that
Yahweh
will teach
and remember His compassion rather than sins

(2)
(v.
Confidence, that
8-9
)
Yahweh
will
teach the
that His paths are kindness and faith-
and that He will instruct and give His intimacy
to those fearing
Him
bring out of distresses
(v.
(v.
12-14
).
15-17
(3) Petition, that Yahweh will

that He will see his enemies (v. 19 ) ;
PSALMS
220
Him
and that He will deliver those that wait on
by an
tions for pardon were inserted
he threw out
1118
(v.
for the
ransom
TJNTO
Thee, Yahweh,
In
Thee
Yea,
let
).
up
I lift
that wait
which
makes a general
plea
22
).
my
trust, (therefore) let
none
Peti-
).
editor in place of lines
liturgical addition
of Israel (v.
2*-21
(v.
soul
(O my God,)
me
let
not be ashamed.
not mine enemies exult; even mine;
on Thee be ashamed ;
them
let
ashamed
be
that deal
treacherously without effect.
Thy ways make me know, Yahweh, (and) Thy paths teach me;
Lead me in Thy faithfulness and teach me for Thou art the God of my salvation.
Remember Thy compassion, Yahweh, and Thy kindness, for they are of old.
The sins of my youth remember not ; according to Thy kindness, remember me.
(TIOOD and upright is Yahweh therefore will He instruct in the way :
;
He
will lead the afflicted in
He
(His) judgment, and
teach the afflicted
will
His way.
Yahweh
All the paths of
are kindness
and
faithfulness to
them
that
keep His
covenant.
*
Who
then
is
(he) that feareth
Yahweh
He
will instruct
him
in the
way He
chooseth
He
himself will dwell in prosperity; and his seed will inherit the land.
The
Yahweh have
make them know it.
intimacy of
to
they that fear (His name), and His covenant,
A/TINE eyes are continually unto Yahweh, that He may bring forth my feet.
Turn unto me and be gracious unto me; for desolate and afflicted am I.
As for the troubles of my mind, O make room from my distresses O bring me
;
forth.
me
see mine enemies; for they are many, and they hate
with a hatred of
violence.
keep
me and
deliver
me
let
me
not be ashamed, for
Let integrity and uprightness {deliver me)
Ps. 25
it is
acrostic
The
was
in
(v. Intr.
improbable that
hexameter
might be found
it
27).
for,
<S has if/aXfids
would have been omitted
all
if
Yahweh,
if
but
seek refuge in Thee.

I
wait on Thee.
it is
not in f$, and
The
original.
the letters of the alphabet appear except
with
we read fnKi
for | -jniN v. 50 ;
Ps. is
1
and
an
p.
but then only
three of the six words would be given, and that at the expense of the strophical organisation of the Ps.
These words are more
The analogy of Ps. 34 favours

intentional.
With twenty-two letters
Strs. without such an omission.
The
tion.
nxnp for nn,
v. 18 ,
like a gloss of intensifica-
was
was impracticable to get symmetrical
p Str. might be restored by substituting
regarding the repetition of the latter word as due to ditthe opinion that the omission of
it
* This indicates the omission of an original line.

the stairlike parallelism characteristic of this Ps.
The words
italicised indicate
PSALM XXV.
But
tography.
is
it
was
original line, as
probable that
v. 11 , in
context, interrupting the
word of the
and
v. 1
trn
or a stylistic change.
as Ps. 34
omit a
letter
It is
23
,
v. 20, 21 ,
the
A)
"ixj v. 21
characteristic of the Ps. in
"pi
nt> v. 12-14, N">xin
v. 8 9 ,
-
being due to a copyist's error
noteworthy that the catchword
is
in both lines of
~
lines of the tristichs, v x 3
and third
first
a liturgical addition.
is
~ot v. 6
in their relation to their
and they lack the catch-
of the thought;
v. 4 5 ,
IdS
probable Ssj
it is
the distichs, but only in
V. 22
later substitution for the
awkward
lines are
movement
stairlike parallelism (v. Intr. 12
every other line

v. 15 17 ,
was a
this line
order to introduce into the Ps. two petitions for
For these two
forgiveness of sins.
221
12 " 14 - 15_17
.
improbable that any writer would
It is
of the alphabet from his acrostic, and then add a supplementary
Moreover, the use of dtiSn for
line to rectify the omission.
nirp of the Ps.
is
evidence of a later hand, as well as the use of hH"\V by way of generalisation of
The
the petition and confidence of the Ps.

third petitions, separated
no dependence on
The language
earlier writings.
It
Ez. 23 21 Jb. 13 26 , looks back on
cf.
mmx
nna nxj
a gloss,
poetic
v. 10 is
synonym of nna
late.
The phrase
ymn
mv
11939.08
nna
are:
pVn
2V22
Ps.
cf.
v. 13 , cf. Jb.
Ps.
show the
influence
rmj
which
save in
v. 10 ,
is
There are phrases
God
the ethical use of 310 for
with
God
v. 14 ,
Dm
rsjfc'
Other noteworthy words and
v. 19 ,
phrases
21 13 36 11 Ec. 7 14 ; 1 -hd v. 14 , cf. Jb. 29 4 Pr. 3 32 ;

alone, solitary v. 16 68"; 3*mn v. 17 dubious
t^
17
107 s
f ^pi^D v.
the terminology of Job.

prior to
8
"8"l 2)t3 v. ,
'<
attributes.
rjjm ihn nj3 v. 16 86 16 119 132 ;
meaning,
The terms
for alliance or friendship
vii an v. 21 personified
v. 7 ,
mj?J nixan
elsewhere only Dt. 3^, and may be regarded as a

The use of 22S v. 17 as 15 2 244 90 12 10415 is
"ictf.
and words peculiar to the

\p
and the
shows
It
v. 8 12 , all
that of the Prophets of the Restoration Zc. 1-8 Hg., Jo.
elsw.
first
Yahweh.
the youth of the nation.
4 14
-teh v. 4 ,
v. 5 9 ,
,
("P*0 y-'in v.
of D. There is no evidence of the influence of
-
trust in
entirely original as a composition.
is
not early and not very
is
Ps. has three Strs., the
by the second, expressing
13 - 19 28
Jb. 15
The language and
24
Zp.
15 .
These tend
to
period
style favour the Persian
Nehemiah.
Str. I.
and two
is
a hexameter heptastich of petition,
distichs,
each with
its
composed
of a tristich
catchword, in stairlike parallelism.
Unto Thee in Thee~\, both emphatic in position, to indicate

Yahweh, my God, was the only person to whom it could be
said, / lift up my soul, in longing desire,
/ trust, of confidence
and reliance, wait on Thee, cf. v. 21 hoping, expecting help.
let
me not be asha7ned\ by being overcome by enemies the catchword of the tristich, repeated both negatively and positively in
1-3.
||
that
||
||
||
v.
3
.
let
not mine enemies
originally in
exult~], in
synonymous clauses
in
triumph.
two
These two
different lines,
a prosaic editor brought together in one line in
vbs.,
were by
^ and so in EV
8
.,

PSALMS
222
at the
expense of the
second
line.
measure, and the acrostic of the
parall., the
them
that deal treacherously], they are crafty, in-
without effect], without accomplish-
triguing, treacherous enemies.
ing anything, as f, "disappointed of their expectations," Ham.;

" without cause " of EV 9 is not justified by usage.
All this is not
.
community in peril from crafty

Thy paths], terms of the legislation
the prayer of an individual, but of a
4-5.
enemies.
Thy ways
||
of D., in which the people were to walk in their course of
make
know
??ie
therefore in
of Israel on
Law.
v.
This
||
all
bringing out the divine discipline
and guidance
that
whom
whose character
salvation'],
salvation comes.
into the text, on Thee do
I wait all
it is
it
the day].
subsequently came
This
is
parallel in
thought to the previous clause, and a repetition of that of

out any proper motive in the Ps.
||
6-7.
cf. v.
3
.
kindness, as in
EV
.,
This
is
3
,
with-
expense of
Remember], the
Thy compassion], the
Yahweh towards His people
remembrance.
nesses "
at the
v.
repeated therefore in both negative and
distich,
7
positive form in v.
and
itself,
the measure and strophical organisation.
keyword of the
to save,
later editor adds, either to
the text or originally on the margin, so that
Father
the
to the promises of the covenants with
is,
God of my
attitude of
in
enforced by an appeal to historic experience, in
is
Thy faithfulness],
the fathers.
and from
me ;
lead
positive side of instruction
its
life.
teach me], the latter the keyword, reappearing
||
v.
which
is
sympathetic
as their Sovereign
and
the only measure of the
pi. " loving kindloving deeds " JPSV., which, though
more probable than the
more properly "
sustained by J^ and Vrss., is a late and uncommon usage, and is

probably an assimilation to the previous plural, which, however,
is
an abstract plural and not, as
The
difference
this
would
be, a plural of
number.
one of interpretation and not of an originally

They are of old]. These gracious attributes of
is
different text.
Yahweh have
characterised
Him
from the most ancient times
the historical experience of His people.
in
This suggests in antithe-
The sins of my youth remember not], the sins that the people
had committed in former generations, in the beginning of the
national existence, as in Ez. 23 21 in connection with the abode in
Egypt.
and my transgressions] is a gloss of amplification, mak-
sis,
ing the line over
full.
"
Remember
not sins "
is
a prophetic term,
PSALM XXV.
s
16
22
34
Ez. 18 33 Is. 43^ Ps. 79 -f, to indicate that Yahweh,

His sovereign grace, puts them out of mind, treats them as
It is parallel to " not impute " Fs. 32 ,
they had never existed.
Je. 3
in
223
s2
if
"not reward according to" 103
10
with "passing
It is also syn.
30
over, overlooking, ignoring " them, Acts
Rom.
O Thou
tf
for Thy goodness sake~\. This is a gloss, introducing an additional

plea, and adding a prosaic short sentence to a line and a Str.
which are already complete.
and confidence in Yahweh, intervening

8-9
and
It is composed of a distich, v.
with catchwords and stairlike parallelism, and two
Str. II. expresses trust
between
of petition.
Strs.
a tristich,
v.
12-14
,
intervening lines, v.
The
10-11
.
ethical character of
8-9.
Yahweh
Good and
is
upright
is
ning, in order to indicate that His disciplinary guidance
Usually
God
is
Yahweh'].
here emphasised, at the begin-
good, as benignant; here, as 119 s9
68
is
ethical.
seldom
Therefore], on the
character of Yahweh.
will He instruct
lead
way], the
what was prayed
a
where
in
OT., ethically good.
||
as
of
this distich, therefore,
term of
v.
is
for in v.
fact
v.
4"5
,
repeated in
4'5
v.
9
,
stating
teach"],
||
the
which also
the afflicted ; pious Israel, as afflicted
13
else-
basis of this
keyword
takes up the
by enemies,
v.
2
;
Therefore sinners v. is improbable in the parallelism. It

9
a later gloss, making the line over full, and preparatory to the
.
petition for
pardon
paths in which
v.
Yahweh
10.
All the paths of Yahweh], not the
goes, but the paths which
v.
is
to
between Yahweh and His people, whose substance
nomic
teaches
5,
faithfulness], as in v.
leads in faithfulness,
of His
Yahweh
are kindness and

He
and kindness
the norm of His remembrance
people.
them that keep His covenant], the covenant
His people, as
is
the Deutero-
and paths already spoken of. The

keeping of this covenant is a walking in its ways under the guidance of Yahweh.
and His testimonies], a gloss of amplification
instruction in those ways
from the point of view of the

line over
full.
method of
We
should
this psalmist, a
later priestly legislation,
now
making the
expect, in accordance with the
synonymous
line
with the catchword
of this line repeated, and that covenant would be this word.
this
11.
In
and confidence which characterises

Str. is suddenly abandoned, and petition abruptly appears.
For Thy name's sake], an urgent plea, as the basis of the
fact the expression of trust

PSALMS
224
thrown before
petition,
for emphasis, that
honour of Yahweh may not

iniquity],
lift
up
it
as a burden,
amount,
intensity, but in
worshipping congregation
cf.
;
and bear
18
as v. .
syn. " forgive,"
from Thee;
19
but
14
it
for
12.
Who
then
great], not
is
well suited
is
in
to a
doubtless was a
It
which was
This inquiry
he ?]
is
not in accord with the con-
liturgical substitution for the original line,

10
it
or the course of thought of the Ps.
text,
v.
it
All this
is
good name, the

pardon mine
away from me and
the
His people.
suffer in
is
parall. with
order to prepare
in
the mind for the emphatic answer, thatfeareth Yahweh\ the keyword of this tristich, reappearing therefore in v. 14
He will instruct him in the way, as v. 8
make them know it, as v. 4
He
||
Yahweh
chooseth], relative clause with
usually interpreted as " he should choose," with
The context
favours the former interpretation.
antith, to his seed, or posterity
in
i^
65'\
man
as subject.
subj., as
He
13.
It
is
himself]
the former will dwell in prosperity,
accordance with the blessedness and prosperity promised to
who
those
Yahweh and walk
fear
latter will inherit the land, the

9~34
37
Dt.
44
8 21 -
in His ways, cf. Dt. 28; the

promised land of Canaan, as Pss.
accordance with Gn. 15 7 Num. 13 30 21 2435 Jos. 18 3 (JE)

14. The intimacy of Yahweh], the intimate, secret
in
w+
fellowship granted to those admitted to the inner circle of friend-
ship or alliance, cf. Pr. $*, Jb. 29 4

ring to the
Deuteronomic covenant,
II
covenant, which, while refer-
above
as
v.
10
,
has yet in this
connection the more fundamental meaning of an alliance, as Ps.

21
55
they that
fear {His name)], as 6i G 86 11 i02 1G
Him
by
" of
ty, followed
EV
"
is
fear
which leaves the measure defective
.,
one word, which appears, however,
just
name
by
for so the
measure requires, instead of "
text originally read, as the
in
although " His
(>,
there expanded into a clause, practically identical in
other respects with the previous one.

Str. III.
composed of a
is
tristich, v.
15" 17
,
with the usual catchwords and intervening

ent character
feet.
cf. v.
10-11
.
The former look
weh on His
part, in
irom a place of
peril.
15.
Mine
and a
lines, v.
distich, v.
18" 19
,
of a
20-21
eyes] in antithesis with
continually unto
Yahweh
differ-
my
the latter, Yah-
response to the pleading look, brings forth
that He may
with the petition which
is
firing forth], in
characteristic
accordance
of the entire
Str.,
as
PSALM XXV.
225
distinguished from the calm statement of fact which

teristic
of the previous
The
Str.
EV
charac-
is
and interpreters generally
regard the clause as causal in accordance with previous context,

" for
He
shall pluck," a loose but poetic
" bring forth," which
rendering of vb. meaning
the keyword of the tristich.
is
from
the
16
J^ and Verss. is due to an interpretative gloss after 9 ;
is at the expense of the measure and has nothing to suggest
net~\ in
but
it
and really is too specific, leading away from

more general thought of the tristich. from my distresses^,
it
in the context,
parallel of v.
desolate,
17
where the vb.
abandoned
afflicted, suffering
enemies,
to
Yahweh
(v.
22 21 68 7 ),
The
and
v.
2,9
;
caused
distress, anxiety
Turn unto me and
16.
be
turning unto the people on the part
an appropriate response to their eyes continually
is
Him.
directed unto
usage of 4 2
alone
left
my mind, mental
by the treachery of the enemies.

gracious unto me~\.
the
repeated, also syn. with the adj.
is
from words and deeds of the enemies, as
so also with troubles of
of
the
17.
make room\,
in
accordance with the
give breathing-place, breadth of position, in contrast
cramped and narrow position, in which they were

mng. entirely appropriate between the verbs " bring
to the straits, the
now
situated, a
forth."
The rendering
of
(3, J,
EV
8
.,
al.,
Heb.
heart are enlarged," has no usage in
" the troubles of

to justify
it
interpretation of the vb. as perfect, while justified by J^,
my
and the
is
against
the context, and due to an ancient misreading of the text, attaching the letter
18.
Waw
see
mine
dered suspicious
to the preceding instead of the following word.

affliction
at the start
indeed the same as that of
and my
by
its
v.
travail'].
This line
substitution of a vb. with
19, for the
in the order of the alphabet.
emendation would give us
this
we have found
and forgive
distich.
all
It is
my
sins,
"1,
ren-
and
expected one with
which should appear here

tions that
is
An
p,
easy
but there remain the same objec-
against v. 11 , namely, the unexpected plea,
and the absence of the catchword of the
probable, therefore, that
we have
a liturgical substi-
O see mine enesame as those mentioned v. 2 only there they were

treacherous, and so dangerous
here they are many, numerous,
and so outnumbering the people of Yahweh that they need rein-
tution for the original line syn. with v. 19
mies^, the
19.
forcement.
Q
and
they hate me].
This
is
probably the catchword
PSALMS
226
of the distich, and was to be found in the original mate to this

line
by with a hatred of
intensified
prompts
to
deeds of violence.
a hatred
violence,
20-21.
me and
keep
that
deliver
me], the latter probably the keyword of the distich, reappearing

in v.
21
an early copyist by the mistake

" preserve me," which really implies a
in the original text; but
of a single letter read
it
previous deliverance, and

II
been granted.
yet
Let
beginning of the Ps.
Let
situation.
God
gers of
not so well suited to wait on Thee
is
which imply that the deliverance has not
seek refuge in Thee,
v.
me not be ashamed] goes back to the

and implies the continuance of the same
1 "3
,
integrity
and
uprightness], personified as messen-
sent forth to deliver His people,
23 43 s
cf.
weh~\ concludes as well as begins the Ps., according to
omits
it,
(0>
a liturgical addition by a late editor, as 34 23

O God~\
teristic of ! and an Elohistic period of composition.
was
130
this psalmist's
8
.
Israel],
petition
final
times
it
ransom out of
God.
name of
the
was suited
but
Jf
This
is
charac-
is
Yahweh
78^
all his troubles'], cf.
the people of God,
for the
Yah;
22.
and so loses one tone from the measure.

.
cf.
14
This
congregation in worship at
generalises the Ps., which was based
upon a
all
particular
historical experience.
1-2.
tS*<] emph., so also
Mttel as the seat of desire; vq: xz'i lift up the

nvn ^n 864 143 8
Sk rei 24k Dt. 24 15 Ho. 4 8 Pr. 19 18
The
defective, lacking two words to make up the hexameter characteristic
soul, in desire,
1.
is
One
of this alphabetical Ps.
nros^x
of these
is
^nSy, after
(@l
the other
is
the
which a prosaic editor has attached to the

juss. that follows, bringing the two together.
Then 1. 2 begins with its letter,
ro is the keyword of the first
H3, also emph., and has its right measure,
superfluous
tristich, thrice
of next
repeated
(v.
parallelism {v. Intr. 12 a).

pi.
3
tone.
neg.
juss.
1.,
611 ),
this
'JVW3]
should be ?ki as
~>n
<3 also has KarayeXaa-druxxdv
poet showing a liking to the stairlike
/jlov,
not constructed with the vb., which elsw.

to intensify personal reference.
t Qal ptc, those waiting for
in order to
is
always with
Yahweh 2j3
37
2,
but with the noun,
pi. sf. 2 m.
\
15
40 31 49 23 La. 3'-
vb. Qal ptc.
TP'Vr]
3.
(v. j ).
uSg S'] Q a l
be a separate word with
*S is
JJ irrideant me, i?v s *, so Che.
emph. present
(@>
6c; 7
Is.
nip.
Pi.
s
16
sq. inf. Ps. 69 21 Is. 5 2 4
39 La. 2
c. ace. Yahweh Ps. 2J5 21 40 2 1305
ov 52 11 (?); abs. 1305 ; c. L, s Yahwel
95
7
27U.H 3734 t s# ^5
c. S pers. 119
( 2 ) Lie in wait for, c. ace. Ps. 56
*?3 should be attached by Makkeph to 01 and not to following ptc. for better
(i) wait, look eagerly for,
c.
ace. rei Ps.
euphony.
itfai
n s ] Qal. impf. 3
pi.
indie, with neg.
K*7 is
not suited to con-
PSALM XXV.
had
(3
text.
with force of
article
2j3 ngi58
pers.,
with Sn, which
juss.
Makkeph
attached by
much more
make one
The
probable.
"?H
D**wan]
tone.
should be
Qal
ptc. pi.,
vb. Qal, act or deal treacherously, ptc.
| -U3,
rel.
pi.,
px HJ3 Ps. 59, abs. 78 s ", c. ace.

21 2 24 16 33 1 Je. 3 8 n 9 1
;
Dpn], not without cause, for which no usage can
elsw. c. 3 pers.
j s#
15
73
is
to the vb. to
227
be shown; but without accomplishing anything, as ?5 cf. 2 S. i 22 Is. 55 11

Str. -, pi. sf. 2 m. ?pT ways for laws, so v. 9 (v. i 1 ), term
4. TiPl] emph.
.
^nms]
of D.
2 m., m*< (v. 89 ), paths for laws.
pi. sf.
bear two beats in the measure, therefore

ij^g ^]
1
This
5.
they a
no ?
1
imv.
Pi.
p.
sf.
(v.
The
v. is overfull.
1835 ), teach, the keyword of the distich,
begin with
However tempting
).
ments against it are irresistible.

the keyword of the distich, v. 6-7
compassion,
intensive pi.:
40 12 103 4 Ho. 2 21
10646 .
3
s2 Is.
deeds of kindness (v. 4^) ,
pi.,
1J
79
69 17 ;
c.
77
H9 77
ty 145
7
mostly late
8ti,
but
is
prob. a
17
129 1
2
,
153
||
non 23s
(2) of
Sg 2
50
man
107 43 La.
<&,
cf. 'ja
X 3V-
144
m (0
id
Jerusalem
nw
8.
12
.
'?^]
emph., phr.
pi- sf.
sg. (v.
ig1 ^).
but both are probably
Jj?oS,
which
ip>
is
only an emph. reiteration
by Yahweh 27 10 65;
things, coll. as given

1
28 s goodness of taste 119 66 ;

,
of God, in salvation of His people 25 1 145 7 ,
pi.
It is
(2) abst. prosperity of
saints Ps. 31 20 .
risen]
*7>J?J
words that follow ^, for the 1. is just so much overfull.

an emph. reference to Yahweh in connection with
3.
the imv., due to the insertion of ^2V2
of -pcro.
7.
better suited to context;
is
glosses, as are also the
not in
up,
n.m., only pi. abst., youth, elsw. 103 5
-n>*j,
from youth
which
dyvolas,
is
of interpretation.
gl.
2G Ez.
23 21
Jb. I3
cf.
I27 4 ,'js 7i 6
(3 has
nnN
God
(1) usually of
63 7 improb. in view of its use with an attribute here and the use of the sg.
It has been assimilated to "pcm.
>r] though sustained
1.; rd. îdh.
(!I
a.X.,
may be to find Str. here, yet the arguThe last clause is a gl.
6. "Vjr] (v. S5 ),
Tnn] pi. sf. 2 m. J cm, n.m. only abst.
it
in parall.
by
<&.
4-5 .
Are
we read rp^m we might
If with <g
5
3
Je. 16 ; phr. -pern a-o Pss. 51
Thy
T?.p)]
v.
three words of the last clause are suspicious.
or part of the missing Str.
gl.
This word has to
should be preceded by \ as
it
Is.
cf.
aMo] phr., a.X.
(3) goodness
63 7 ; stored up for His
%^c,
(1) good, pleasant
adj.
2
2
1
28
45 I 33 ; ( 2 ) excellent of its kind, oil 133 ; (3) appropriate, becoming 73
16
4
11 n8 8 9
72
2
1
than
comp.
better
c.
jr,
84
119
well,
63
92 147
(4)
(5)
37
-
prosperous 112 5
(7) benign, of
ioo 5 ;
Ps.
cf.
name
Pss.
52
God 865
it
{v. i 1 )
is
tristich
has juss. mng.,

4
(b) of
prob.
gl.,
||
my,
.
+;
(8) good, right, ethically,
God 2j8
ii9 39
as the
is
v. 8
1.
v. v. 4
aw]
in pi. (v. i 5 ).
v.
9.
(v. 7 11 ), 13~hl
and the thought
begins the second heptastich
*n^] Hiph.
13 .
nr
68
overfull
closely related not to v. 7 but to v. 9 ,
v. v. 5
judgment; usually
57
is
not suited to the context, for
poem and
word of the
way 365
Pr. 3 4
125 4 the
n 10
as 2 Ch.
54 s of divine kindness 69 17 109 21
O'H^n]
is
aw
S 73 1 145 9 ;
man
129
1
1
135 3 136 1 Je. 33 n + ;
34 106 107 118
attribute of divine Spirit 143 10 = Ne. 920 of divine
phr.
c.
{a) of
of the
in 10
11
(v. / 5 ).
of sinners
(6) good, understanding
jtfo}]
juss.
in the
10. ppjo "Dn] phr.,
61 8 85 11 86 15 89 15 115 1 1382 (v. 4I /j^.'Vnna
and
37.7 is
the key-
form, but improb. that
Law
of the type of
Gn. 24s7 (J) Pss.40 11
n]
phr., elsw. Dt.
12
33
s
,

PSALMS
228
nna
usually
IDtf Pss. 78 10 103 18 132 12 .
J nna, n.f. (1) />w/y, alliance, league,

Ho. 12 2 Ez. 1713-19- ( 2 ) alliance of friendship
niD Ps. 2jU; (3) covenant, (a) with
so with God
of nations against Israel 83 s

Ps. 55'21
S. 18 3
patriarchs 105 s
50s
18
44
132 12 ;
gl.
P
l
16
74
208 23 18
Gn. 15 18 (J) I7 2 21 (P), (b) with Israel at Horeb Pss. 2s10
10 37
103 18 10645 in 5 9 0) with David 89*. 29. 85. 40
(?) 78
,
20
2 S. 7
cf.
||
10
Ch. 17 Je. 33 21
wn;?i]
makes
1.
and
overfull
is
a late
a late term characteristic of P, and found only in writers subsequent to
(v. i<f).
consec.
(syn. of Ht'i forgive), Qal,

8
33 30
*T>]
8
.
^ /
^-
emph., as 23* 31 4 79 s 106 8 109 21 143 11

nrrSo>]
^
% n D VD - pardon
11. nDBf-fgpS]
carrying on juss. implicit in previous clause.
pf.
c.
This
>
23 11 103 3 Ex. 34s Nu. 14 19 (J) Je. 31 34

was probably a later substitution for an earlier
i of sin
1.
been thrown out. It lacks the catchword.

12. nt *d] ?</^, /^
B^Kri] (v. 4s ) is unnecessary.
24s ) should be connected by Makkeph.
The 1. is more euphonic without it.
U"Y"] Hiph. impf. 3 m. strong sf. 3 s.
There is word play here with previous nv.
ij_ for in_.
"via?] Q a l impf.
i.p. rel. clause, without rel.
J VD, vb., Qal choose: (1) c. 3, divine choice,
Aaron 105 26 not Ephraim 78 c7 espec. David 78, Zion 132 13 ; (2) rel. clause,
subj. God 25 12 33 12 65 s ; (3) c. ace. and % choose something or some one for,
1.
that has
(v.
divine choice 47 s 135 4 ; (4) c. ace. divine choice 78c8 , human choice 84 11
2
H9S0. 73. (5) pt c> -, in 2, chosen, of ruler 89 20 ; cf. ^N-\ty nwa 78 31
1 S. 26
vb., Qal, lodge,
Hithp.,
\
Bh%
c.
</zf<?//,
13. 3>B3] in prosperity Jb. 21 13
pSn] vb., Qal future. J pS,

36 11 Ec. 7 14 (z/. 47 ).
s
6
16 < ?)
dwell 30 59
c. 3 2j 13 55 ; abs. continue, endure 49 13
;
Bh^] Qal impf.
at<&, c. 2 of man 91 1 of eagle Jb. 39 28
vb., Qal,
(1)
ace. the land of
ta^
possession of as
Canaan 2313
378.
an
11. 22.
inheritance, usually Israel subj.,
a*
444, c f. 105 44 ;
enemies, subj.
Hiph., dispossess 44 s
14. Jtd] n.
s
good sense Jb. 15 8 19 19 ; assembly,
sense
divan,
in
bad
of
a
council,
64
(1)
of angels Ps. 89 s ; (2) counsel, intimate friendship, of men 55 16 in 7 with
83 13
dwell
(2)
and
inherit 69^.
God 2jU
Pr. 3 32 Jb. 29 4 , in
misinterpretation.
bad sense of
has a parall. clause,
avrbv,
which might be regarded
and
is
it
rd. >Dtf jn*S, the
15.
r>]
c.
",-L,
final that, as
gl.,
making
n,
kolI
as a variant
probable that the clue to
is
it
in vn-p bejng dittog.
but a word
missing from
*s]
too long.
It is
is
is
(pofiovixtvwv
1.,
QV; then we should

cf.
61 6 86 11 102 16
not causal for, as usual, but
8 5 as the subsequent context requires.
1.
tQv
from tnnai;
tid*
rb 6vo/xa Kvpiov
given in 6vofia
as 123 2 antith. to "Sr\
crafty plotting Ps. 83 4 .
nnc]
is
not suggested by the context.
doubtless a
16.
nj9]
Qal
imv. X -> vb - Q a U *>* (1) of days of life 909 ; ipan nuflS a/ ///<? /r 0///^
morning 46s Ex. 1427 Ju. 19 26 ; (2) /r and look, c. Vn, man, subj. Ps. 406 ;
Yahweh,
subj.
nSon Sn
102 18
n^n>]
69 17 ; *janj Sh njp, the two imvs. with 1 coord, ^j 26 86 16 119 182 ;

28 = 2 Ch. 6 19
Pi., turn away, put away 80 10 (?).
1 K. 8
.
v. 22 (v.
(v. 4P).
2d2 ),
13
(z/.
68 7 141 10 (<S) {v. 2221 );
17. n'nx] emph.
9 ).
seat
of anxiety and trouble
not elsw. connected with 33S as the
adj., solitary, as
This clause
is
not the obj. of vb. o^nnn. Hiph.
pf.
3 m. indef. subj.,
is
not elsw. in this
and so passive, they have enlarged, increased,
for the vb.
sense, but only in the sense of increase extent,
make more room, and
so in the
PSALM XXVI.
229
sense of deliverance from troubles (v. 42 ). The 1 should go with the next
soxin, and so make room, as Lowth,
word, and then the form is Hiph. imv.
||
The
Horsley.
*nipsc],
Jb. 15
24
Zp.
previous clause
out of with f pijttcc, n.f. straitness, straits 23 17 I07 6 13 19 28

18. rmn] at the beginning of 1. where we would expect p
-
JD prep,
I
15 .
suspicious, especially as
is
abs., as for, as regards the troubles.
then ace.
is
change of editor or
word of Str. p,
the easiest and most
initial
repeated
is
it
v. 19 .
It
so Dip Du.,
suitable
is
was either an intentional
made
Various suggestions have been
err.
txt.
as to the
29p Che., *wp Houb., Kenn., Horsley; but

nN-\p, cohort, imv.
J Nip, vb., Qal meet
s
s
Mfen] 1 coord. Qal
(2) in helpfulness 59 ; so prob. here.
(1) in hostility 35
imv. sirj forgive, syn., n^D pardon v. 11 . The 1. lacks the catchword so charac,
and
of the Ps.,
teristic
thrown
out.
nwan]
in
Ps. 85*, with prep. TiS X9i
in this sense in
than P.
later
139
22
.
20.
19.
2j 18
Den
Qal
(v.
"
,
s. sf.
pf.
^v,
Ch.,
and
109 14
Is.
to the measure.
22.
man
subj.
and death,
been
38*- 19 51 5 59*,
s2
44
nno 51 4 .
18 23, hdo
Je.
rtrj is
therefore either before
is
not used
or else
-
21.
nc"i oh] phr. a.X., personified qualities.
(v. v. 3 ).
179] Qal imv.
49
S.
But
pi. sf. juss., nxj.
n for S in Egyptian
txt. err.
m. emph. present
Ps.
-123 Ps. 79, tid
that has
1.
32 s
phr. a.X., but J riKifc n.f., hatred 25 19 109 s 5

p.s. emph. present, retracted accent because of
Qal impf. 3
|i~i^]
the catchword
1
nno
v. 7
1
X n ^ n.m., straightness, Tightness, right, elsw. aaS
).
Ch. 29 17
Sy
God
nxptr*]
following monosyllable {v. 2 12 ).
ah
2
Je., Is. , La.,
D, P,
*rn5n]
alw. sin against
\p
ace. after hv: 32s ,
mouth 59 13 ;
of the
probably a later substitution for a
it is
n.f.
1445 ;
Aram,
119 7 Dt.9 5
"Vtfr
an
this prob.
script.
T?
}p]
err. for
Pi- pf-
has nm> omitted by H, but necessary

%
PH9 vb., Qal ransom from violence
God
subj.,
from enemies and troubles
26 11 31 6 3423 4427 55 19 69 19 71 23 78 42 119 134 from Sheol 49 16 from

This is a liturgical appendix. The Ps. has come to an end
iniquities 130 8
Pss.
2s
22
with
to
Str. n.
Str.
was omitted by design, and therefore there was no reason

lines.
Ps. 34 has the same situation.
complete the alphabetical number of
otiSn
is
not the divine
name
of the Ps., but of a later editor.
PSALM
XXVI., 4
Ps. 26 is a profession of integrity
str.
by a
3
.
Levite, engaged in wor-
shipping
Yahweh
in walk,
and unwavering trust in Yahweh, as attested by Yahweh
Himself
(v.
12
in the temple choir.
).
(3)
He
its
hates the
(v.
5-6
).
choir blessing
from
company
all association
integrity
of the
with the wicked
wicked and
(v. ^).
purifies himself for
He loves the temple (v. 8 ), and

Yahweh (v. 12 ). A later editor by
stands in
(4)
and changes introduces the elements

ship (v. 7).
He professes
(2) Ever conscious of the divine kindness and
faithfulness, he abstains
sacrifice
( 1)
of prayer (v.
la
'
additions
iW1
)
and wor-
PSALMS
230
T
HAVE
walked
mine
in
integrity;
Yahweh I have trusted without wavering.

Yahweh hath tested me and proved me
In
Tried out are my reins and my mind.

"V"EA, Thy kindness is before mine eyes;
And I walk in Thy faithfulness.
I
do not
And
T
HATE the
And
I
will
LOVE the
The
up
into
men
not come.
will
will
my hands
not
sit
march around Thine
glory.
Yahweh.
bless
title
H,
QH,
ship in the synagogue, for
Thy
doth stand in the level place,
in the choirs
It
Yahweh.
altar,
habitation of Thine house,
has only inS, as the entire group 25-28.

or 3E.
down.
innocency,
in
the place of the tabernacle of
My foot
And
with worthless
assembly of evildoers,
wash
will
And
down
with the wicked
And
J
sit
with dissemblers
was, in
it
its
This Ps. was not taken
original form, not appropriate for wor-
was a profession of
right conduct from
an
ethical
point of view, as required by Pss. 15, 24 s-6 rather than from the legal of Ps.
,
which
in other respects
JOB^DD, dtS;*:
who
type,
v. 4 ;
cm
The cs-jn,
v. 5
D^h
with the wicked.
resembles in
it
4-5
are not wicked nations, but wicked Israelites
D^jno ?np
v. 5 ,
whom
the author
only anxious to avoid.
The author
later editor.
is
and tfltf v. 10 are of an entirely different

These terms represent a different situation
are in deadly hostility.
of the Ps.
is
no other
in
purifications for participation in the service of the altar v. 6 ,
"n#>D
v. 12 is
the temple where the choir took
mean
peril than
Therefore he purifies himself by Levitical
of ethical contamination.
the temple choir v 1 -.
I,
by repudiation of any association
>^jn v. 9 , with their nsr
and come from a

that
v.
and worship
in
probably the level place of the court before
its
The
stand.
D^SnpB, elsw. only 68 27 , might
more probably choirs. This ethical and religious situation in times of peace and prosperity is best suited to the middle Persian
period, before Hebrew Wisdom had become the mould for Hebrew ethics.
This profession of integrity is not so inappropriate as many moderns think.
It is
assemblies but
not self-righteousness.
It is
not so
much
self-conscious, as conscious of
the divine presence and the requirements that invoke
answer to the requirements of

Dt. 261-11
Pss. 15,
24s-6
Is.
33
14 - 16
.
it.
It
It is
the ethical
reminds us also of
The language of the

The Ps. is a
trimeter.
The first line has prefixed a petition which makes the line too long,
or, if regarded as an abbreviated line, makes the Str. too long.
It is an
Ps.
on the one
side
and of
Jb. 31
on the other.
has no other special features than those mentioned above.
editorial
change
original
perfects
in order to begin with a petition.

2
v.'
as
implied by the Kt.
pointing as imv. for the same reason.

praise,
and
v.
9-11
urges petition again,
to public worship in the synagogue,
all
V. 7
also probable that
by
for similar reasons, introduces
of which
and so
It is
now, have been changed

make
the Ps.
later in the church;
more
suited
but spoil the
PSALM XXVI.
and symmetry of the
simplicity
231
which was two pairs of trimeter
original,
tetrastichs.
This in the present context

Str. I. la. Judge me, Yahweh],
must be interpreted in the sense of vindication. But it is difficult
The context
to see in what respect vindication was needed.
shows that the psalmist was assured of his
integrity,
and
that
all
he really needed was divine recognition and acceptance in worThis petition
ship.
not in harmony with the context
is
an appropriate one in
liturgical worship,
but
of the congregation mingle together, and logical consistency

last
thing that
half of the Ps.
thought
is
is
walked], the course of

tegrity^, in entire
;
It
is
an editorial
composed of two trimeter
each composed of
Antistr.,
perfect
of.
the
is
The
gloss.
first
and
tetrastichs, as Str.
two syn. couplets.
conduct.
life,
it is
where various emotions
\b.
have
This has been in mine in-
accord with ethical requirements, complete and
not in the absolute sense, but in the plain, popular sense
that, so far as
his conduct.
he knew, he was unconscious of any wickedness in

This he asserts as a
He makes
of his God.
The
of morals, as Job 31.
fact,
professes
not a profession of
ancient
faith,
it
in the
presence
but a profession
Hebrew was not
a philosopher
and had no thought of speculative ethics. The editor is obliged

to introduce this by " for " and make it a reason for the plea for
In Yahweh I have
vindication; but the connection is remote.
outward conduct; the
trusted], inner disposition, as parallel with
God-ward
of soul,
attitude
attitude of body, faith

ing'],
corresponding with the man-ward
and works united
steady, unshaken, uninterrupted
Yahweh,
his
without wavercommunion
in faith, as the counterpart of the integrity,
of conduct.
entire,
in one.
was
The
faith
unimpeachable.
and the works were both
Yahweh hath
2.
complement, proved me, and

fining of metals, v.
made by Yahweh
extended to
my
3
1
its
alike complete,
tested
me], with
its
by the
re-
parallel, tried out, as
most searching examination has been
Himself, and that has been complete, for

reins
with
completeness
and my mind],
v. 7
10
Je
20
17
10
it
has
20 12 the
,
and passions as well as the seat of the intellectual

and moral nature. The profession of faith and morals therefore
rests upon the divine examination and approval.
This assertion of
seat of emotions
fact did not suit the
requirements of a later worship, and therefore
rSALMS
232
probably the Ps. was
||
me
prove
||
I33i
and
me
try out," especially
made more
the Ps. was
pfs.
made by
of the vb. to the imvs. " test
out of the collection
left
But by changing the
32.
when introduced by "judge me,"

and
suited to the worship of the synagogue
so also for the Christian congregation.
our interpretation of the foregoing
3. Yea], if
Str. II.
but doubtless the editor interpreted

with
v.
16
which
parallel with
trust of v.
lc
it
resumes
it is
with the walk, which

latter
is
all
Vrss.
Thy faithfulness ; the former

although
so
is
correct
is
"for" in accordance
Thy kindness], as usual
as
it
in
accordance with the
before ?nine eyes; the latter in accordance
indeed expressed in
this
This
clause.
not a qualification of the psalmist, or of the way in which
he walks, and so to be rendered
"Thy
EV\
truth " as
because
this
has the meaning of " truth," and never when

The " faithfulness " is
it is connected with the divine kindness.
syn. with the " kindness," both of which divine attributes as
Hebrew word seldom
present with him, before the eyes of his mind, enable

in his integrity.
4.
syn. line, so also in v.
5
,
do not
down
sit
down
sitting
is
to
walk
and the
where walking, standing,
Here only two

down with,
with the wicked are repudiated.
of these actions are mentioned.
The
greatly emphasised here because
it is
him
this
the poet repudiates any association whatever
with the wicked. This reminds us of Ps.
and
In
with~\.
action of sitting
it is
the climax of the actions in Ps.
repeated
Such a
in v.*, as
sitting
indeed
down with
them would imply prolonged association and greater intimacy

and responsibility for companionship, than walking with them or
standing with them.
/ will not come with], that is, be seen
approaching in company with. The vb. has been intentionally
changed from that of v. 1636 and implies a movement the reverse
of going
therefore
improbable that
it is
it
should have the specific
meaning " go in " of EV 8 implying entrance to a house or assembly,

which is awkward without designation of place.
worthless men~],
men whose speech and conduct is empty, false ; their speech and
.
professions
and so
empty of
so that they
Str. III.
meter
reality
with nothing in them that
parallel with dissemblers, those
may appear
The second
tetrastichs, Str.
differently
who conceal
from what they
part of the Ps.
and
is
is
reliable
are.
composed of two
Antistr., contrasting
their thoughts
tri-
what the psalmist
PSALM XXVI.
loves and hates, the
of each synth.
object of the former

||
hale], in antithesis with " I love "
object of the latter
is
v.
The
the assembly, or congregation of evildoers
is
more general and
wicked,
in the
couplet of each syn., the second couplet
first
5.7
233
terms for those of
positive
the assembly of the worshippers of
temple choir, although that
until the closing line of the Str.
is
6.
v.
4
;
the
Yahweh
not brought out distinctly
wash my
will
hands'],
doubtless referring to the ceremonial purifications prescribed by

the
Law
who were
for those
to serve in the
temple worship
the
use of pure, running water from the sacred lavers of the temple
courts.
This washing was not
ethical term, in innocency,
made
symbolical by the use of the
which recurs to the integrity of
v.
15
;
but in order to show that the external ceremonial purification was

only expressive of an internal purity of mind, as indeed the
and the Prophets
require.
And I will ?narch around Thine
Law
altar],
music and song, while the
sacrifice was
There is no good reason to doubt
this ceremonial among the Hebrews, although the direct evidence
But there are many indirect references, cf. 42*
for it is slight.
118 27 1 S. 16 11 30 16 and the usual meaning of the Hebrew word
in festal procession, with
made by
being
the priests.
favours this interpretation, as well as the reference to choirs
There
is still less
customs at
justification,
v.
12
.
from anything we know of Hebrew
sacrifice, to interpret it
of the psalmist's taking his
place in the ring of worshippers around the altar.

7.
This
v. is
a couplet of gloss.
To cause the sound of thanksgiving to be

And to tell of all Thy wondrous deeds.
This couplet
about the
music.
is
altar, to
The
attached to
show
that
v.
it
as
an explanation of the march
was accompanied with song and
contents of the song were thanksgiving and praise
human
thanksgiving, sounding forth from
struments so as to be heard far and near.
Yahweh, especially
Pss. of praise
heard
in the
commonly
voices and musical in-
The wondrous
deeds of
redemption of His people, are what these

tell.
12
This addition
is
quite appropriate
hung on to v. 6 by an infinitive,
so that it must go with v.5-6
It makes the Str. just these lines too
long, as compared with other Strs.
and it is also overfull in stateand
in
accordance with
v.
but
it is

PSALMS
234
ment
compared with the
as
to
simplicity of thought
The motive
of the previous context.
and expression
of the addition was evidently
introduce the missing element of praise to Yahweh, and so
make
the Ps.
Str. IV.
more appropriate
8.
for public worship.
love the habitation of Thi?ie house], that
is,
the
divine abode itself in the temple, the Debir or Holy of Holies,
behind the curtain of which Yahweh was conceived as
dence
and so
in resi-
The
Thy glory].
syn. with place of the tabernacle of
glory of the divine presence was centred there.
late editor inserts a hexastich gloss
Gather not
Or
men
with
my
soul with sinners,
my
of blood
In whose hands
is
an
life;
evil device,
And whose
right hand is full of bribery.

mine integrity walk,
Redeem me and be gracious to me, (Yahweh).
Since
This hexastich
composed of a
is
the latter synth. to the

This
is
in
first,
tetrastich of
also a gloss introduced for the
more appropriate
public prayer.
for
two syn. couplets,
followed by an antith. synth. couplet.
purpose of making the Ps.
9.
Gather
as
not'],
context shows in order to take away the soul in death

cf.
to
104
29
antith. v.
Yahweh
me.
regard
v.
11
116
is
Redeem me, and
needed here
the
life,
complement, be gracious
for the measure, unless
pentameter appended
as a
its
||
still
later
than
v.
we
9 " 10
,
are to
without
regard to the measure of the previous or subsequent context.
With sinners
men of
||
blood], violent
bloodshed, implying a different set of
sembling of
v.
10.
In whose hand] emphasised
right hand, as stretched out to give
hand
men who shrink not from

men from the false and dis-
an
in the parallel
In the
evil device, or plan.
something tangible, defined by full of bribery, a gift of

money, or jewels, or something valuable, to purchase immunity
it is
from crime.
These are probably criminals who
judges or rulers accepting bribes.
walk], a repetition of
thirsty
men,
construction
16
in
11.
Since
bribe,
in
mine
and not
integrity
order to get an antith. with the blood-
as a basis for the final plea for redemption.

is,
The
however, changed from the perfect to the imper-
fect of the habit of
clause.
v.
life,
and the whole
is
put in a circumstantial
PSALM XXVI.
My foot
12.
This couplet
doth stand in the level place"].
closely associated with v.
by the intervening
as
The
gloss.
A?id
at the divine altar.
psalmist
is
where the
standing on his feet
were made
sacrifices
in the choirs'], the group of singers,
This
unite in the chorus of the benediction.
more probable
is
/ will
than assembly of worshippers in general, especially as
Yahweh
is
complement, although separated
its
in the levelled place of the court,
who
235
bless
not merely an attitude of the soul in worship, but
is
These benedictions
doubtless refers to the benedictions as sung.
were sung
in
full
chorus at the close of every Ps. or liturgical
We may
selection (v. Intr. 40).
by the
entire liturgy as sung
them or of the
either think of
choir.
wpSn ^na ox] ox emph.; vpâ also emph. (v. y9). V. 11 has ^M,
is the same.
The 1. is too long. Du. thinks this v. has
been assimilated to v. 11 and therefore rds. \jN~an mrp jBDtf.
But the
1.
otherwise the clause
parall.
1.
requires iroSn "DP3
"^BN
emph., antith. ox.

stantial,
on,
*]
and therefore
1 >JQDVt
the gl.
is
nino]
not future of independent clause, but circum-
without slipping, shaking, wavering.
prove: (a) God
2.
or 3]
imv.
Pi.
% [<~idj]
26* Dt. 33s Ex. 15 25 +; f (b) Israel

18 41 5 o
s
14
tests, tries, God Pss.
Ex. if-' Nu. 14 22 (J) Dt. 6 16 so
95 106
78
Ahaz Is. 7 1 2
njnx] Qr. Qal imv. cohort, of *px (v. 12 7 17 3 ), Kt. nw*W Qal
vb. only Pi.
test,
subj.
'
||
ptc, prob. implies an original

v. 7 10 Je. 11 20
pf.
p. of
11
Jb. II ,
17W 20 12
T]S-i,
as v. 1
txt. in
3.
which previous
xox] Qal
who conceal
EV
go
in,
nation of place, and to
*aVl
n^S?]
coord'.;'
Hithp.
pfs.
1
4.
worthless men.
KlB^rjD]
DÊHJtt]
cf.
Niph.
themselves or their thoughts, dissemblers.
which there
though possible,
no certain usage, but come. The

is without example apart from desighave force should be emphasised by some such
future, not go, for
rendering of
were
<3 ev-qptvT-qaa is prob. paraphrase.
men of emptiness of speech, falsehood ;
ptc. pi. a.X., those
vbs.
:|p9H3 tjgiafonrn] c f. 25 s 86 11 ,
is
5. D^JPD *?np] phr. a.X., assembly of evildoers, cf. T my

14.
For Snp v. 22 23 D^JHD Hiph. ptc. of Jfjn v. 22 17
64s
6- $2 V^)} frnnj = 73 13 , of purification before sacrifice.
J fm Qal wash,
elsw. \p 58 11 (feet with blood in vengeance).
J fwp j n.[m.] innocency, in
only in this phr., cf. Gn. 20 5 (RJE).
^q3?p-nH naaD] march about in
solemn procession, cf. 1 S. 16 11
% riDtp n.m. altar, as place of sacrifice, elsw.
3.
particle as 21 v.
22 17
'C T>D
\f/
43* 5
= to
21
84* 118 27
cause
to be
DES]
7.
Hiph.
inf. cstr.,
defectively written for jnctfnS
heard, the song of thanksgiving; here gerundive, but then the
must be six lines. Du. proposes to transpose v. 7 with v. 8 , and then

becomes dependent on \-anx. This seems necessary because of the
antith. of 3HN and x:t\
But it looks like an expansive gl. We would, how-
Str.
inf.
ever, expect Sip, as
was the
66 8
Slpa
is
elsw. connected with Qal,
original txt. as interpreted
by
<g.
and
it
may be
that
and
Sipa
interprets as Hiph.,
rSALMS
2 $6
s
10
\ fTfifi] n.f.
(1) thanksgiving in song, Ti iy> 2& 42 Jon. 2 ,
4
7
corar
69 31 , nnnr 95 , nSin ioo , nu? 147 ; (2) thankoffering
13
14 - 3 ti cîr
1
r^rYiK^-Sa ^?d s ]
? ioo (title), min nar 5o
,
56 .
107 22 116 17 ,
2
8
2
73'8. mn>] gl., makes 1. too
contents of rnin sung by procession, as o
75 .
as clara voce.
||
mm
12
vir Ps.
mm
long, due to the insertion or transposition of the previous distich.
n.[m.] dwelling, of 1 in heaven, thp

temple, n*a
T3
dub.
all
evirpiireiav
<J5
68 6 Dt. 26 15 Je. 25 30 Zc. 2 17
usually 71 8 90 1 91 are interpreted
Ps. ^6*;
abode of His people, but
of 1 as the
fig.
d>j, error
ppo]
in the
of transposition
s
\jns.
Tl * 3 ]--^1 Thy glorious tabernacle, poetic for temple.
n.m. dwelling-place, tabernacle, of P, not used in f ; of Shilo 7860 ;
of original
Jp#D
more general sense
elsw. (a) of temple in a

*D .26s ,
rpiaa
'D
qou
td
74
7
,
46
cf.
of"
as dwelling-place
in sg.
(b) pi. nuaBte, used of tabernacles of Israel
lc
s8
87 s ; of the tomb 49 12 (cf. sg. Is. 22 ); of divine residence in Zion
78
s4
s
5
7
9. onyi ^jk] elsw. 55
I32
holy mountain 43 ; courts of temple 84 s
-
59
I39 19 Pr. 29 10 ,
blood, defined
*JNi]
B^K
cf. D*DT
nu N]
;
10.
V. 9-10 are a late
by Dnâ.
men of
*}im
blood.
referring
possibly even then.
This
1.
c. 3
Qal
The
subj. vb.
134
135
2.
is
and
v. 9-10 ,
and
n*Dtf]
Qal
^: > :]
;
1.
gl.,
be a
subsequently to
Sn] emph.
loci as usual, take one's stand, cf. rnaa
it
freq., antith.
coord.
Supply nvv unless
12.
back to men of
repetition of v. la
n^x]
may have been added
so have been really pentameter.
11.
both Qal imv.
*pjf\
defective in the midst of trimeters.
f.,
gl.
circumstantial since, or in that, seeing that.
to actions of
rel.,
>
pf.
n.m.:
10
7
12
27 11 143 , prob. also 68 (for nntha); f (2) abstr.,
f (1) a level place 26
4 Mai. 2 6
uprightness 45 7 67 s Is.
(3) the prose mng., level country, not in
;
\f/.
D^Snpo] n.[m.]
"H]
ment of
Pi* impf.
pi.
sg.
26 12
= 6827
for worship.
This distich seems to be the comple-
either choirs or assemblies
13
i~\D (v. 5 ).
v. 8 .
PSALM XXVII.
Ps. 27
Yahweh
is
composite.
in time of
(v.
the temple to worshippers
Yahweh
9
(v. ),
to
(1)
war
guest Ps. expresses confidence in
1-3
(v.
answer prayer
and in the security afforded by
),
4-6
(2)
).
(v.
78
),
An
anxious petition urges
not to forsake His
but to give instruction and deliverance
adapt the Ps. for congregational worship

A.
V.
1_fi
,
STR. 6
(v.
(v.
1112
servant
(3) Glosses
).
10 126 - 13- 14
-
).
5
.
YAHWEH, my light and my salvation, of whom shall
be afraid
Yahweh, the refuge of my life, of whom shall I be in dread ?

When evildoers drew near against me to eat up my flesh,
Those who were mine adversaries and enemies to me, stumbled and they
Though a camp encamp against me, my heart will not be

Though battle rise up against me, I shall be trusting.
afraid
fell.
PSALM XXVII.
QNE thing
To
ask from Yahweh, that
gaze on the loveliness of
will
Yahweh
237
seek after;
morning) in His temple.

For He will conceal me in His covert in the day of distress
Hide me in the hiding-place of His tent, (in straits) lift me up.
Now therefore He will lift up mine head above mine enemies round about me;
And I will sacrifice in His tent sacrifices of shouting to Yahweh.
B.
v.
7 " 911 " 12
call,
3
3 STR. 4 .
T-JEAR, Yahweh, my
I
(in the
voice.
therefore be gracious to
To Thee
said
my
me and
answer me.
heart
" Thy face, Yahweh, (do) / seek."

T-TIDE not Thy face from me
Turn not in anger (against me)
My help, abandon me not;
Forsake
me
TN Thy Way
not,
my
In an even path lead
Give
He
27 was in
Ps.
me
salvation.
instruct me,
me;
not over to the greed of mine adversary,
that breatheth out violence to me.
There
JB.
is
nothing else in the
of f^, but
title
<S
priusquam liniretur. Jerome in

xP La'^V vai
his Commentary has antequam ungueretur ; but says that it was not in
Since Kenn. the Ps. has been generally regarded
|$ and omits it from 3.
So Horsley, Che., Kirk.,
as composite, the second Ps. beginning v. 7
As De. says " Aber auch iibrigens sind die
Dy., Ew., Ols., Reu., De., al.
has
addition
in
irpb
rod
zwei Halften einander sehr unahnlich.
Sie bilden ein
Hysteronproteron,
idem die fides triumphans der 1 in der 2 in fides supplex umschlagt und mit
Beginn der dtrjais v. 7 der Stil schwerfallig, die strophische Anlage unklar
"
und sogar die Begrenzung der Verszeilen unsicher wird." The first Ps. v. 1
war,
when
the
in
time
of
composed
two
was
has
pentameter hexastichs. It
The enemies were national "MP3 S:jn
army of the enemy was to be feared v. 3
v. 2 as 14 4
The refuge was the hyn v. 4 , rno v. 5<% Shn nno v. 55 The worship
Tp3*? v. 4 if a verb, is an
was carried on by sacrifice ror with nynn v. 6
Aramaism and implies post ex. date; but it is doubtless a noun, in the morning, referring to morning sacrifice as 5 4 and the -\in of v. 1 may be compared
.
with 47
The Ps. is then preexilic. The calm confidence in connection with
extreme peril from enemies, apparently besieging the city, reminds us of the
.
situation of Jerusalem in the time of Hezekiah and Isaiah, v. 2 K. 18-19.

The second Ps., v. 7 " 9 1112, has three trimeter tetrastichs of prayer for deliver-
ance.
the
to
Nothing indicates any particular occasion.
first
make
It
was probably added to
Ps. in the Persian period at the time of the editing of IB in order

this ancient Ps.
appropriate for synagogue worship.
to which De. alludes are due to glosses of a
by generalisation
for later situations,
(a)
still
The
The
difficulties
later date, adapting the Ps.
forsaking of a person by his

PSALMS
238
parents, v. 10 , suits a time of persecution such as the
were divided.
families
v. 13-14 , at
(f>)
Maccabean period, when

seem to be an effort to
the conclusion,
harmonise the two parts by combining the elements of
They bring
probably the work of the
Str. I.
"is"
coming
but vocative.
Yahweh], not probably,

me, that is light
1.
light], light to
accordance with the priestly blessing, Nu. 6 24-26
16
my
from the face of Yahweh, turned toward the people
forth
favour, in
in
petition.
This was
syn. pentameter couplets, progres-
to another in their order.
EV.
and
final editor.
composed of three
is
one
sive
trust
more appropriate conclusion.
the composite Ps. to a
4 44 89 ; here conceived as in its source, the face of Yahweh being itself a light-giving body or luminary, as in 84 12 Yahweh
cf.
is
a sun.
my
The
salvation
ing refuge in
of
||
light is a saving light,
refuge of
my
Yahweh found
whom'],
therefore
is
negative answer, of none.
However
life],
their
or for
life
and so the source of
my
secure, safe from the
a triumphant
shall
be afraid
Is.
21 " 35
37
||
be in
individuals;
||
enemies
to
We
safe.
When
2.
as elsw. referring to cruel, ruthless enemies,
mine adversaries
enemy.
dread].
14
are
reminded
evil doers], here
who
in
maltreat their
drew near
war.
against me], in hostility and probably to besiege.

flesh], as in
num-
me], not private enemies,
but public enemies engaged

4
is,
under divine protection His
people are sure that they are absolutely

of the sublime challenge,
it
seek-
challenge, implying a
great the external reasons for fear, because of the
bers and strength of the enemies
foes
The people
life.
as beasts of prey to devour,
to
cat up
consume
my
utterly.
What the enemies expected did not come to pass, but the reverse.
The latter is reserved therefore for stronger antith. in the complementary section of the second
line of the couplet.
over obstacles they did not anticipate,
and
stumbled],
they fell, that
is
to the
Though a camp encamp against

me], surround the people of God in siege, as the army of Assyrians,
17seq
2 K. i8
It is better to preserve the identity of words in Eng8
lish than to use the syn. "host" EV
Though battle rise up
against me]. The specific meaning is more probable here than
the general meaning war.
The battle was something to be feared
ground
in defeat
and death.
3.
as the
consequence of the siege already begun.
stances, justifying fear,
my
In these circum-
heart will not be afraid], resuming
v.
1
;
"
PSALM XXVII.
/
but the reverse,
239
shall be trusting], the ptc. expressing the unin-
unbroken continuance of the trust in Yahweh.

Str. II. is composed of two synth. couplets, and an intermediate
One thing], emph. at the beginning. He is
4.
syn. couplet.
he need not ask for
confident of deliverance from the enemy
terrupted,
that
but there
one, and one only thing, he desires
is
ask],
emph. of present experience and not of past experience, or exthat], resuming the one thing with
perience just completed.
To gaze on], defining the one
seek after.
ask
the syn. vbs.
||
thing, the privilege of beholding steadfastly, contemplating with
a joyous gaze, the loveliness of Yahweh], His glory as manifested
devout mind in public worship.
to the
where Yahweh
worshippers.
and where
resides
He
in
His
temple], the place
manifests Himself to His
This worship, especially in early times, was chiefly
in the morning, the chief time of sacrifice, as 5
59
17
88 14
This He-
brew word has been interpreted, by a difference of vowel points,

but this is
as a vb. which properly means "inquire" AV., RV.
so unsuited to the context and so difficult to explain satisfactorily
" visit
that Vrss. are compelled to resort to speculative mngs.
;
PBV., " consider "
RV m
.,
" contemplate "
ing being required to suit the parall.
^DB. some
such mean-
later editor,
not satisfied
with this designation of the one thing, proposes another, though
of my
He
life,
at the
will conceal
in
His covert
dwell in the house of Yahweh all the days

expense of the strophical organization.
5. For
similar thing, from 23
me
||
||
hide me], renewed expression of confidence.
the hiding-place
the temple as a place of refuge
of His tent], both referring to

enemy might cap-
not that the
ture the city, but be compelled to respect the sacred right of
refuge in the temple
among
for
no such respect
the historic enemies of Israel.
that the temple
is
it
is
situated, so that
they resort to the temple for worship,

enemies.
temple appears
such a covert and hiding-place that
the entire city in which
all
for the
The conception
Accordingly, this
is
will
it
is
rather
protects
God's people, when
be kept in safety from
definitely asserted, in the
day
of distress]. The siege has caused distress, notwithstanding the

courage and confidence of the people.
in straits'], as the parall.
but an early editor has interpreted the Hebrew word by

a different pointing, as " upon a rock " ; and this has gone into
suggests

PSALMS
240
and modern, introducing a thought which, however
Vrss. ancient
appropriate in
itself,
is
with the context.
to reconcile
difficult
The people have their refuge in the temple. The rock was
refuge of those who were pursued by enemies away from the
and temple,
would be
in the country,
inaccessible.
to the previous vbs., as

therefore], logical
where by climbing a
lift
is
me
lofty
found in the couplet
sequence and not temporal.
mine head above mine enemies],
rock they
same
up], in victory, the

v.
2
.
the
city
6.
He will
antith.
Now
lift
up
in victory, repeating the previous
no
7
vb. in stair-like parall. in accordance with (3, 3, PBV., Pss. 3 4
,
interpreting it as Hiphil of vb., which is much more probable than
though sustained by other ancient and modern Vrss. " shall

mine head be lifted up," interpreting it as Qal.
round about
me]. The enemies are besieging the city, in accordance with v3
so most Vrss. to be preferred to (3, interpreting it as vb. "go
J^,
about in procession " as 26 s , attaching
expense of the measure of both
lines.
the morning hour of worship, as
temple as
sacrifice.
v.
5
,
v.
46
.
it
to the next line, at the
And I
His
in
including the court of the brazen
7vill sacrifice] in
tent], poetic for
altar,
the place of
Sacrifices of shouting], sacrifices of peace-offerings in
the form of thank-offerings for the victory granted by Yahweh,
whose chief
characteristic
was feasting on the
together with bread and wine in joyful
companied with the sacred shout
to
sing psalms,"
more appropriate
and therefore ac-
Yahweh.
the expense of the measure, inserts two vbs.

I will
flesh of the victims
festivity,
to the fully
"
later editor, at
I
will sing,
yea
developed temple
service of later times.

PS.
XXVII. B.
a syn. tetrastich.
7. The first two lines are composed
of usual phrases, v. 3 s 4 24
/ call] is attached by MT., (3, 3,
and all Vrss., to the first line, usually as a relative or temporal
Str. I.
is
clause
(3, 3,
but they
PBV. make
differ as
it
regards the connection of
the object of hear, but AV., RV.,
my
voice.
and most
moderns attach it to call. The former is required by the measure,

and then it is better to attach call to the second line as the antecedent of the two vbs., and so the first trimeter couplet is simple
and harmonious.
8. To thee], emph., referring to Yahweh.
PSALM XXVII.
said
my
heart], a late expression instead of the usual " in
We
heart."
241
would expect
Yahweh, do I seek], that
at
is,
once what was
said.
my
Thy face,
resort to the temple, the place of the
This simple trimeter couplet was disturbed by

an early marginal exclamation " seek ye My face." This marginal
divine presence.
many
exhortation eventually, as in so
Str. II.
a syn. tetrastich.
is
ference, not looking at
me not
||
other cases,
came
into the
expense of the rhythm.
text at the
me
forsake
9.
me, ignoring
not~\
||
so the intermediate, turn not, as (3, 3,
But
interpreting the verb as Qal.
most moderns interpret
Hide not Thy face], in indifabandon

my need of Thee
as Hiphil, " cast
it
EV
by
followed
me
substituted for "
"
"
But as often " Thy servant
by an
This
editor.
to take " servant " as obj. of verb, in
pretation rejected above, or
is
more
me~\, so
" has
accordance with the
"from Thy servant" of
||
my
salvation]
(3,
the assertion of past experience
been
natural than
is
inter-
3, which
requires the insertion of a preposition in the original text.

help
and
PBV. " put

warrant in Hebrew
away
away " AV., RV. None of these has any sure

usage, and all are against the parall.
in anger against
probably in the original.
my
the basis
of the plea.
10.
When my father and my mother have forsaken
PBV., AV.
by
(3,
3.
naturally
is
more probable than "
It is
is
to
for "
then the protasis with perfect of vb.
Antiochus and the early Maccabees, when families
as the times of
even in
bitterly antagonistic
is
families,
The apodosis
Ps. in this context.
This
This most
be referred to a time of religious persecution, such
were divided, and subsequently when parties
up].
me~], as
RV., though sustained
in
Israel
became
an idea hardly suited to the
then will Yahweh take me

Hebrew word. The verse
pentameter, but more probably is a mere
is
a late meaning of the
may be regarded
as a
prose sentence.
In either case
it
rhythm of the simple trimeter

construction of
its Strs.
in
This verse
does not correspond with the
which
is
it
is
embedded, or the
therefore a gloss, not earlier
than the Maccabean period.

Str. III.
Thy way
ronomic
is
composed of two
legislation
syn. couplets in antith.
11.
In
In 25 s 12, this phr. refers to the Deutebut that does not suit the present context,
instruct me~\.
PSALMS
242
which suggests rather a way of safety from enemies. This is

favoured by the
hi an even path lead me], a path leading to a
|j
upon which one can stand
level place, a place
certainly the interpretation of the glossator,
of the measure, added from, 5
This was
securely.
who
at the
expense
because of those lying in wait
12. Give me not over'], taking up the abandonment

for me.
of v. 9 and putting it in another syn. form.
to the greed ~\.
The
soul of the adversaries, as the seat of greedy desire,

Parallel with this
is,
is all
he that breathe th out], the greed
is
greed.
expressed
by excited, eager, hot breath. The greed of soul is expressed in

The same glossator, probably, as the
violence of word and deed.
one who inserted
v.
couplet the words
which
suits
An
13-14.
made
between the two
lines
of the
witnesses have risen up against me,
times.
editor, probably earlier than the glossator
above, possibly the one

Ps.,
also inserted
For false
quite well the situation in the strife of parties in
Maccabean
the
10
who combined
that combination
mentioned
the prayer with the original
more appropriate by summing up the
essential ideas of both parts in these verses.

I
believe that
on the good things of Yahweh in the land of the living.

Be strong and let thy heart take courage.
shall look
Wait on Yahweh.
" unless " followed by EV 8

J^
extraordinary points, and it
is
is
marked
in
MT.
ancient
Vrss.
13.
believe,]
emphatic present with
const, of obj.
infin.
by
as doubtful
not justified by most
that I shall look on the good things of Yahweh], those given by

Yahweh which takes the place of the loveliness of Yahweh of
j
v.
cf.
it.
in the land of the living]
from the realm of the dead, emphasising
as a practical interpretation of
142
6
,
as distinguished
This also generalises the more

life on the earth.
14. Wait on Yahweh], in
and devout thought of v. 4
paraphrased in PBV. " the Lord's
confidence, and hope
continuance of
specific
faith,
leisure "
repeated at the close of the verse
added by a much
later
hand.
for
As the previous
emphasis, probably
line
expressed the
by the perfect of the vb.,

presses the prayer of the second Ps. by imperatives
confidence of the
first
this line ex-
Ps.
intensified in, let thine heart take courage],
cf.
31
25
,
Be
strong,
which
is
PSALM XXVII.
243
more probable interpretation of the vb., as (3, J, RV., Dr., Kirk.,

than PBV. " He shall comfort thine heart," interpreting the
vb. as apodosis of imv. and giving it a causative force.
al.,
XXVII. A.
1.
mlN
i-yx] phr. a.X. sfs. obj.
jNShi
v.
4?
n.m. place or means of refuge, safety

of God as refuge 271 31 5 37 s9 52 Is. 25 4
% r>'E
T3 nra
108 9
31
8 Is.
D"n
perience
17
v.
10
iSor,
||
vi^X Ps. 43 2
'D
6.
coord.
Qal
aîTn]
2.
fig.
(3)
pt
Na.
of
inf. cstr., 2
/6s ).
subj. (v.
1^13]
Qal
ptc. (v. <f)
completing the
ent.
quent
4.
The
infs.
^N,
Qal
more intense with
26
17
24 .
20 25
'",
in
IjaSi]
is
c.
*?
is
but (2)
">p
iVtfs
gl.
fig.
Ps. 28 s ,
ra
60 9
xn
'D
pf.
past exsf.,
was
to emphatically
emph., to
gl., either
call atten-
is
a,
al.
\ik
Qal pf, emph. pres-
>patf]
gl-
from 23 65 ;
*naB>
striking in view of S with the subseto the context.
it
of previous vbs.
inf. cstr., obj.
delightfulness, loveliness ; f of
10
\j/
nipr>
emphasising the
nan]
^Ntf]
mm maa
glossator did not assimilate
II 7
Pr. 3
16
15
rare in Heb., Lv. 13 36
16
protection
emph., one thing.
T7\*~\
PiinS]
Jo. 4
continuous action, with verbal force, and subj.
*?
ace. (v. 11 1*), here
~kt3]
emph. object, that thing.

sf. 1 s. from 2V> without
from 23 6a
or in spite of this, even then, as RV., Dr., Kirk.,
T\~*vC\
inf. cstr., c.
gl.
1.
rtyo] phr. a.X.;
cn] protasis of condition, parall. with previous
3.
temporal clause, with apodosis nt\

tion to the object of trust
human
doubtless original, completing the pentameter.
resume the
temporal, apod.
attached to
>S]
126
v.
(1) place, not in
'n
w ?r]
behold, usually c.
look intently, gaze on.
-"']
temple here, in His favour 90 17 elsw. Zc.

a second inf. Pi. cstr. of Jnpa, Aramaism,
,
for ; Ez. 34 11
seek, look
c.
ace. seek flock, to care for
Toy renders make inquiry. The proper mng. of the

vb. is improper here.
What was he to seek in the temple syn. with gaze ?
i?DB. contemplate suits context, but Toy says there is no authority for such
it
Pr.
is difficult.
a rendering.
4
59
17
88 14
Point
5.
thicket, covert, lair
therefore "VâS in the morning, the hour of prayer, as
it
v]
is
(v.
refuge in storm, as 18 12
and the
causal
vbs. are futures.
109 ) not suited to context
n;n
3113]
pcd]
>:D Qr.
[?|b]
better Kt. nrp booth, a
in the day of distress, as 41 2 {v. 21 12 ).
n ~? a ] P^ r a -^->but nro hiding-place (v. 1812 ).

Sns lent, for the temple.
"^St
11x3] (v. 182 ) not suited to the situation in the courts of the temple, though
-
Rd. nxa in straits. An ancient editor interand wrote it fully "VIS.

6. nnyji] not temporal, but logical
10
on;] Qal impf. f$; but <&, 3, PBV., D>n> Hiph. more prob. in
(y. 2 ).
accord, with previous context, as 3 4 no 7
>no>3p]
and all Vrss. except
12
3
4, U, as 18
79 (v. j 7 ). It then has two tones as the complement of the
pj
is
sustained by ancient Vrss.
preted
it
as nx
line.
d rd. vb. TiaaiD Polel pf.
and attached
it
to next vb.,
s.
which
is
go about in procession, as 266

then interpreted as
{v.
consec. impf.
17 11 ),
but
;
the obj. of vb. in this sense could hardly be missing, and no adjustment of the
measure
tion.
is
For
practicable.
nai vb.
^roTNi]
and noun,
v.
s.
coord., with Qal cohort, expressing resoluJ njn-in] n.f. shout, in
\p
(1) religious shout

PSALMS
244
connection with sacrifices
in temple, in
of cymbals 150 8 ;
That
measure.
vb. j?n, v. 41 12
cf.
probably mrpS.
is
so here, 33 3 47 89 16 ;
(2) clashing,
The 1. needs a word to complete its

Then iTVBW and moTKi are expansive gls.
.
XXVII. B.
7.
new measure,
was pieced on
trimeter
tion, sq. ace. typ, as 18 7
tnpH as AV., RV.,
55
v.
141
(=
ny; v.
belongs
qS] emph.
8.
532) 3525 74^ 33S3
5
.
but
cf.
which
vbs. in
c. sf. 1 s.
nvi 28 7
peti-
'JJjn
2.
nrN] phr.
*aS
pptf]
both Qal imvs.
1.
of consequence
Fs. begins here,
Qal imv. of
so @, PBV. >^p] does not go with
'Jam]
with
emph.
Pss. 19, 24.
cf.
642 119 149 ;
18
for this vb.
coordination preceded by
pn
and doubtless another
to the previous Ps.
>jo
Wjw] 2
For
aVa io6
a.X., elsw.
13
striking
pi. is
here in the midst of 2 sgs. referring to God, and 1 sg. referring to the poet.
But Vrss. had a different text <S B iê^rrjaa rb irpbawirbv aov, so Roman
Psal-
ter quaesivi facie
<
The
is
latter
tuam,
t^jd 'fltfga
<gxc.a.T. an(j
2 and
vultus metis, so
"OD *tfjpa.
has the shorter text
po
U exquisivit
te
fades mea, 3 qnaesivit
^g other codd., HP. Compl., Theodoret,

>JB 11:70 and attaches mm to the next 1.
tempting, but improbable.
All but jo agree in this
which
1.,
entirely appropriate to context.
All but < in the oldest codd. agree in
which
and then regarded
is
best explained in
f|
"^d
is
K p3
;
as a marginal pious gl.
V.?? 1**3 *T ,J ?] P nr a -^' and difficult. Vb. Hiph. of |^ improb. <g, Y,

"pa? is prob. a later substitu3, take it as Qal, as if with "pa>::, so Horsley.
9-
tion for
which
"O,
em ph.
,J
?Î?J
basis for plea.
two tones.
^ vb Q a
-
for original ^";
;,
y.\f\
2220 ).
makes the
It
The
required by rhyme.
is
( v-
as v. 1
1.
vb.
is
best interpreted as Qal.
aorist of past experience in order to get a
too long and
is gl.
pu/arr^N]
with neg.,
juss.
abandon, elsw. 7860 94 14

^yh î*] v I2G fuller
"JOD^] Qal impf. f\0H in sense
10. mm] emph.
.
This
of take up, care for, late {v. 2tP}.
v. is
a general statement, not in
accord with the urgent petition of the psalmist in a real situation of

has
It
tones and
five
cal organisation.
for
times.
L
**vfl*' f>, P ']
a generalising
is
gl.
from j 9 which was
make
to
It disturbs
the Ps.
difficulty.
thestrophi-
more appropriate
*"]
12.
f TT
hand.
V2?]
X i?
n.m. in
adj. f 0?} a.X. \/ nD
marked
is
in
v.
in
2612
27
nc
||
require sg. \
real pf.
*Df5]
there
is
nothing
in the rest of the Ps. similar

;
on ty J e 4 81 botn dub. 5 better n. formed by * from

used in D, Pss. io5 12 6 in the same sense as here.
13. nSiS]
''
as doubtful in
not, unless
89 mfc^p
mind of the copyist. The vbs.

for rhyme in % characteristic of
j9DB.
nw, which vb.
89
v.
elsw. phr. f Drn n? 35 11 as Ex. 23 1 (E) Dt. 19 16

and
This clause disturbs the thought and is a gl.
no"] dub.,
moon
s8
m_
14
2
evidence of another and
54 5 (?) 86 92 12 124
as Ex. 20 16 Dt. I9 18 18 Pr. 6 19 145 cf. 12 17 19 s 9 (pi.),
of the
Ps.
line
Rhyme and
a legal term of generalisation

it.
end of
at
pi. sf. i.p.
for
in the
pi. c. 3 pers., elsw. c. hy
later
to
gl.
mB^tJ rna] phr. a.X.;
11.
were originally
\11,,n Ô?*
the Ps.
not in accord with the rhythm.
synagogue worship, when such breaking up of families took place as
Maccabean
It
is
>
\p
MT. by
extraordinary points (v. Intr. 3).

elsw. SV? 94 17 io6 23 1 19 92 I24 1 -*.
(g has eavrrj
K?*S if
^, and
PSALM
XXVIII.
245
word with the previous clause. nSiS is proba"h and vh.

But the original was doubtless "h
The Ps. is complete here. The
in rhyme, as all other lines of this Ps.
remaining lines are liturgical additions.
D^n H???] P nr e l sw * n S 2 l 4 2*
the measure requires another
bly a conflation of two readings,
11
26 20
19
Ez.
38 53 Je. 11
repeated in last clause (v.
Is.
32
23
(+
3
2jj ), c.
"
13
Ez.) JbV 28
t.
Ss here, as in 37*1
Is.
51
14.
5
Pi.
rnp_]
usually
c.
imv.
ace,
as in 25 s .
PSALM XXVIIL,
Ps. 28 is a prayer
3 str. 4
(1) expostulating
5
.
with Yahweh for aban-
doning His people in peril of death, and crying aloud for help, with
hands uplifted towards the holy shrine

discriminate between
them and
(v.
1-2
(2) urging that
He
their enemies, visiting the latter
with retribution for their deeds (v. 3^) ; (3) blessing Yahweh, the
strength and shield, and rejoicing in Him as the refuge for king
and people
(v.
enemies
JNTO
(v. )
Thee
Lest,
6-8
I call,
Thou be
if
Glosses give a reason for the imprecation upon
and a
liturgical petition for salvation (v. 9 )
my Rock
still
be not
silent (turning)
(turning) from me,
from
be compared
me
to
them
that
go down
to the Pit.
Hear the voice of my supplication for grace, while I cry unto Thee for help;
While I lift up my hands, (my God) unto Thy holy Shrine.
P)RAG me not away with the wicked, and with workers of trouble
Who are speaking peace with their neighbours, while wrong is in their minds.
O give them according to their deed, and according to the badness of their doings
According to the work of their hands, render them their recompense.
"DLESSED be Yahweh, because He hath heard the word of my supplication for
grace
my strength and my shield, in whom my heart doth trust!

am helped, and my heart doth exult, therefore with my song will
Yahweh,
And
Him,
Yahweh, the strength
His anointed.
(for
v. 5 ,
prayer for help in time of war, closing with a certitude of victory.
It
Is. 5 12
Pss. 20, 21
The
iitw'd v. 7
20 7 ;
v; v. 7 - 8
= 2i 2
14
;
mjnts" v. 7
6
;
~\>v v. 7
is
=2i li
v. 2 .
The wicked
are treacherous, professing peace, but really bent
situation
= 2i 2
Ps.
resembles
and the temple worship was carried on
who
a mosaic
The
up of hands towards the "vai v. 2 is similar in situation to the

The Davidic monarchy was still in existence v. 8
offered in 204
lifting
sacrifices
praise
His people), and the refuge for victorious deeds for
was in 13. It received two important glosses: (1)

and Je. 246 42 10 45*; (2) v. 9 a liturgical addition.
Ps. 28
from
is
one of extreme
peril.
The
nation
is
in
are foreign enemies
on mischief
v. 3 .
The
danger of perishing.
PSALMS
246
nn VW
and the
a phrase, of which no earlier usage can be assigned than Ez.
v. 1 is
exilic
apocalypse
The
14.
Is.
Pit
is
We
the Pit of Sheol.
are led to
think, therefore, of the late Babylonian period shortly before the exile.
The wicked
king was probably Jehoiakim.
Ammonites, and Syrians of
ites,
K.
nations were probably the
The
Moab-
24-.
composed of two stair-like couplets.

Unto Thee],
1.
emph. in position, Thee, and no other, defined by my Rock, which
in the earlier literature is a divine name
but which has become
Str.
I. is
in the
time of composition of this Ps. a concrete expression for
Yahweh
as the safe refuge of
an idea taken up again
His people
19
(7;.
in syn. phrases in v.
15
serted Yahweh, at the expense of the measure.
phatic present, what

future action.
be
is
now being done, and not
73^ 92 16 144
7 "*.
as
),
later editor in-
call],
EV
" will call "
e
.
em-
not silent], changed in the syn. line into a
conditional clause, //
Thou
be still; that
ignoring, neglecting
is
the prayer, and the serious situation of the people.
These verbs
have a pregnant construction in Hebrew involving the insertion

of an appropriate verb turning from me.
only
become
like,
I be compared
to],
not
resemble, but in the eyes of others, before the
enemies, be compared to the other nations they have conquered
that go
and destroyed.
down
The
to the Pit].
Pit
is
the deep
dark dungeon in Sheol, to which the wicked nations descend,

according to
another
name
1519
Is.
14
for
Sheol
16
and not
26 20 3 2 2520 30 cf. Ps. 7
So the people of God would lose
-
Ez.
itself.
by
their national existence, just like the other nations destroyed
the Babylonian empire, unless

2.
Hear
the voice
of
my
Yahweh
supplication
their
God
for grace].
saved them.
The
prayer
is
supplication for favour and bestowal of gracious deliverance.

is
a
It
aloud, the voice of the petitioners sounding forth in the court of
defined by while I ay unto Thee

These public prayers, recited aloud by priests and
people, doubtless, as always, accompanied the sacrifice of whole
burnt -offerings in the courts, and the burning of incense in the
temple itself. At the same time, the attitude of supplication is expressed in the gesture, / lift up my hands, the ancient and natural
attitude of invocation and supplication, stretching forth the hands
the temple in plaintive tones
for
help.
to call
and
to receive.
our hands unto
God
So
in La. 3
4i
in the heavens."
" Let us
The
lift
up our heart
to
heart goes up to the

PSALM
uplifted
XXVIII.
247
hands and from them upward to
God
in
heaven.
But to
had been destroyed.

This Ps. was, however, sung in the temple, and the hands were
lifted up towards the place where Yahweh was conceived as
Unto Thy holy Shrine"], the Debir, the throne room,
resident.
otherwise called the Holy of Holies of the temple. The measure
requires the insertion of My God, which was omitted by copythe author of La. there was
no temple
it
ist's
Hebrew word
mistake, due to the similarity of the
with the
preposition that follows.

Str. II.
parallel.
composed of a synth. couplet and one of introverted

Drag me not away]. The petition for discrimination
people of Yahweh and the nations that have perished,
is
3.
between the
or are ready to perish, at the hands of the Babylonian empire,
minor surrounding nations, who are
now
them and the
passes over into a plea for discrimination between
be
would not be dragged along
with the wicked]. These are,
and away as captives with them.
as frequently in the preexilic Pss., wicked nations workers of
common
involved in the
ruin.
in similar peril, lest they
Israel
||
trouble, the trouble, mischief, injury that they
people of
God
in
were doing to the
They are also treacherous,

They pretended to be
their extremity.
speaking peace with their neighbours].

friendly
were
and
in alliance against a
hostile,
wrong
is
common
foe
ready to betray Israel on the
but in reality they
first
was
in their minds], their real intent
opportunity.
to take
advantage
of the troubles of Israel, to unite with their enemies and prey
upon them.
This
and Edomites,
is
Moab and Ammon,
exactly what
did, according to 2
prophet's denunciation of them.
K. 24 2
4.
cf.
the Syrians
also Ez. 25 for the
give them
||
render them
not upon
upon the treacherous, cruel, neighbouring nations,
calling upon Yahweh to give them exact retribution.
according
to their deed
the badness of their doings
the work of their hands],
the treachery of which they have been guilty and the trouble which
they have wrought upon His people. A later editor feels constrained to add a reason for this imprecation, which was evident
enough to the author of the Ps. in the historical situation in which
their recompense],
an imprecation, in introverted
parallel.,
individuals, but
||
||
he wrote, but not so evident in later times:

5. Because they
regard not the works of Yahweh, nor the operation of His hands,
PSALMS
248
He
breaketh them
down and
The
buildcth them not again~\.
a free citation from
12
first
work
of Yahweh's hands with the work of the hands of the wicked
nations, and His work with their work
with the implication that,
if they had paid attention to His work they would not have done
their work, and because of this neglect, retribution comes upon
of these clauses
is
Is. 5
contrasting the
them.
The second
sion of Je. 24 6 42
10
clause
45
4
.
their national existence,
be complete and
will
Str. III.
a free citation of a favourite expres-
is
Yahweh
will break them down, destroy

and not build them up again their ruin
;
final.
a tetrastich with introverted parallel.
is
It
expresses
been granted, and that by

This certitude was probably
certitude that the previous petition has
using again the exact words of v. 2a
due, as in Ps. 20, to
prophetic utterance,
sacrifice
ing.
and so the
6-7.
(7'.
line
in order
Yahweh
is
attach
to
to
already involved in "

shield.
changes
its
tone to a bless-
entire
Such benedictions subsequently
conclusion of every Ps. or liturgical selection
ritual
40).
Intr.,
Ps.
Blessed be Yahweh'].
became the
some external evidence, given either by a

or by some sign of the acceptance of the
repeated for emphasis in the second
Him,
my Rock "
v.
in
1
,
apposition, the
namely,
my
attributes
strength
and my
This phrase, only found here, combines the usual concep-
tions that
Yahweh
46 84), and that

their enemies (as
is
the source of strength to His people {v. 21 1
He
is
3* 7
The calm confidence
11
the shield, interposing between
18 3 ).
to
in
whom my
them and
heart doth
trust~\.
which the psalmist has now come,
in
is
and the cry for

helped], the help has been
striking antithesis to the expostulation for neglect
help with which
given and
is
it
begins.
now
heart doth exult].
And J am
enjoyed, and as a necessary consequence,
The
trust of the heart has
my
passed over into
and the vow, with my song will J praise Him], the

is to accompany a thank-offering for
exultation,
song of thanksgiving which

the victory over enemies,
summed up
8.
in the
now regarded
common
as certain.
The whole
experience of king and people.
is
YaJnveh], in apposition with the object of the previous verb,
and not an independent clause and therefore having in apposi7

tion, as v.
and not as predicates, the strength, as v. 7 explained
more fully as the refuge.
victorious deeds], from whom deeds
;
PSALM
XXVIII.
249
for His people], the nation,

but J^, by error, has " for them," which must have the
same interpretation, although there is nothing to which the 3d
come
of victory
as (3
as a gift, as in 21
plural refers.
for His anointed],
weh over His
people, and so His representative, belonging to
Him
9.
their king, anointed
as His own.
When
the Ps. was adapted for public worship, probably in
made
the final Psalter, a liturgical addition was
This
in order to gen-
a tetrameter couplet.
save], in the later situation more probable than " give victory,"
eralise this warlike
situation.
which would be necessary

Psalm.
in
is
accordance with
v.
original to the
if
But then we miss the reference to "Thine anointed,"
which would be expected rather than

||
by Yah-
must
thine inheritance, which also
"Thy
people," as in
refer to the people,
The absence of reference
as the special divine possession.
king here can hardly be explained otherwise than that
v.
8
;
conceived
this
to the
couplet
was appended when Israel had been so long without a king that
it was not natural to think of him any more.
And be Thou shep-
herd], and as a shepherd
lambs of the
1.
up and
bosom the
The author probably had
carries in his
them forever.
flock, carry
mind Yahweh
in
lifts
the shepherd of
mrr] makes 1. too long, and is a

name, later as archaism,
literature as
Is.
gl.
fig.
40
11
.
nix]
for
Yahweh,
as 18 2 ; in early
19 15 73 s6 92 16 144 1
BhTW Sm] Qal juss. 2 m., with neg.
of" as refuge,
v.
U, as usual, 6 0e6s fxov, Deus mens.

X \vyf\ VD t Qal be silent : (1) alw. of God keeping silence or neglecting
prayer 35 22 50 3 83 2 109 1 c. Sx 39 13 , p 281 ; (2) subj. D"jtn Mi. 7 16 (be deaf).
Hiph. keep silence, neglecting evil Ps. 5021 Hb. I 13 Is. 42 14 neglecting repent(&,
ance
Ps.
32 s
\JDn]
% [ntfn]
final clause.
pregnant, turning from me,
is
vb. Qal be silent, inactive,
22 22 43 1
cf.
'T^nn]
of
Yahweh 281 ;
away fro?n good.
of
still,
waves 107 29 Hiph. exhibit silence, be silent 39 3 2130 preg.

^nWpji] 1 consec, Niph. pf. I sg., conj. introducing the apod, of the conditional clause,
f *?tfD VD represent, be like, in \p only Niph. be like, similar,
.
be
compared;
Is.
46 s ; Hithp.
140",
cf.
116 1
in
to
God;
\p
cstr. sf., c. 2
Dy 281
c.
c.
a Jb.
143 7 ,
30 19
c.
49
13 - 21
;
2. 'âjqn Vip]
[junn] n.[m.] only
cf.
c.
Sx
pi. abstr.,
14 10 ; elsw. Hiph.
Is.
v. 6
V^r., elsw.
elsw. 143 1 ; alw. vrnnn, except 866 v^runn.

<jntfa] Pi.
"h> KlPja] inf. cstr., n temporal, cf. for
temporal (v. j3 ).
gesture 63 s La. 2 19 ;
cf. also Sn vqi xt) Pss. 25 1 86 4 143 8

hindmost room of the temple I K. 65-31 the earlier name
.
only here in
31 23 866 1302
supplication for favour, alw.
\p,
J "v:n]
inf.
this
n.m. the
for D^Bhpn v~\p,
translated oracle, AN., RV., after 2, Aq., 3, on the incorrect
PSALMS
250
theory that
" Chancel," Dr.,
was derived from "Ot speak.
it
does not really correspond with the mug. of the word.
PBV.,
cf.
Tl"
might be interpreted of the
;]
"!
larger sanctuary, as in 74 s ;
but better, as in 5 8 as attribute of the "vat.

defective; prob. add Sh omitted because of similarity to h*.
is
1.
Qal
-jr^'prr'TN]
3.
]uss., c.
^vx^v
tt)v
sf.
have but one tone and

clause,
PH
"Q-t.
c. c>,
7- 8
/xov,
n.m.
which
is
the other.
Btej
usage of
D^r]
neg. "]#D (v. /o9 ) drag along and away.
Makkeph, two
give these two words, though connected by

stitutes for
rel.
o~ov,
correct, distinguishing the va6s as the inner sanctuary, the shrine,
is
from the Up6v, the temple as a whole.
The
tempting, but
is
eh vabv ayidp
(&
JED
and
more
T?'
Qal. ptc.
2,S;:i
pi. cstr.,
P and
earlier writers;
must
<S sub-
beats.
would
prob., for then "]^Dn"S
(1) soundness, health 38*;
We
verbal force,
later writers prefer
(2) -welfare, prosperity
11
3 i 37
7 2 "; (3) quiet, peacefulness, tranquillity, security
L,
;,
4 37 > (4) peace, friendship, alliance, between men, ">D'i ir w n man of my
friendship 41 10 , cf. Je. 20 10 ?$n Oh. 7, vfry (|| nna) Ps. 55 21 cf. f 69'23
73
i22-
!7
28s 35 20 Je. 9 7 'V tfpa Ps. 34 15

npnx 72 s
(5) peace with God in
establishment of covenant relations (common in Je., Ez., Is. 2 P) 29 11 35 21
17
13
s n cf. Is.
invoked upon Jerusalem ^-; 'tf Pss. 125 5 128 6 31 'tf
85
54 6o
DJ?
-\2-y
||
119 165
(6) peace from
n-n s ^ I206
antith.
used twice,
hist,
1.
to four.
expect here cohort, n^n, as 69 ,2S 86 16
changed
io 1!*.
Ho. 9 15
2
.)
+ ("I"*
io6'29 89
-
is
.
Dn s ~JPi].
4.
But the
The Makkeph
We
impossible.
txt.
would natur-
must have been
an early date, for the same phr. has been inserted by copyist's
at
3.
This
and prophet, bks.) 55 19 147 14

5
7
f ), cf. with "S^ v. short form
long form (v.
dub.; prob. due to dittog. of
is
error in next
v.
(freq. in
D33^]
7.
reduces the tones of the

ally
war
1.
cf.
at the
a.X. y,
?*>]
S. 25 3 , evil, badness,
expense of the measure. For jnj in the sense of requite

but in this phr. found also in Dt. 28'20 Is. I 16 Je. 4 4 -f 6 t.
for
n;n
v. 8 .
DjvSSgE]
pi. cstr. sf.
pi.
deed: (1) of God 77 12 78 7 ; (2) wanton deeds of men 28^

dh 1 fife^c] of God, as v. 6
and passages given above in other Liter.
n
92 5 III 7 143 5 v. 8'-*\ of men, as here, 90 17 1 15 4 135 13

% S-idj] n.m.: (1) re2
quital, recompense 28 1* 942 137 8
(2) benefit from God 103 v. vb. ^cj (75 )15
5. irr] prob. Hiph., as 33
where ^n is used. Qal in \p alw. c. ace. or s
.
although Qal form
is
the same and the mng. essentially the same.
riVjte] pi.
of nr;p {v. 17^) deeds of Yahweh, change from ^"D of v. 4

The use of
word together
with v-n ntrjna shows an intentional antith. between human
ATT
deeds and divine deeds. The sentence resembles Is. 5 12 and is a loose citacstr.
this
tion
from it.
DJ3J n
l,
Possibly an older txt.

Je.
Is.
Dtn?v] (5 Kad\?s,olKoSo/j.ô-is,V,3 deslrues,aedificabis.
had ptc,
as Je. 45*.
This clause
is
free citation
from
The v. has most naturally a sentence of 4 + 3 tones from

24s 42 10 45 4
12
and a sentence of 3 tones from Je. The first sentence is too long, the
5
.
second too short, and they cannot be properly arranged in accordance with
They are glosses, so Che.

Yahweh bestowed for the defence
the measure of the Ps.

v;
as strength of
(v.
83 ).
impf.,
Va]
result
defines
rel.
of previous
clause
pf.
with
ty
vb.
rel.
7.
331M
m>] phr.
a.X.,
but
of His people also 462 84
omitted.
>*??!}]
exult, only Qal,
consec, Qal
alw. abs. 28? 60*
PSALM XXIX.
(=io8 8 ) 68 5 943 96 12
Zp. 3
with
14
Hb. 3 18
my
strong
149 5 , elsw.
Pr. 23 16 .
Here
5311
3 sg. (v. Ges.S
future purpose of praise.

ftov
song, v. Intr. 24.
sf.
subj.
Is.
3*7
23 12
Je.
251
n 15
15 17 50 11 51 39 2 S.
ttTtow] strong form of Hiph. impf.
ht
).
(v.
Intr.
39) expressing
<&
20
sg., c.
resolution,
Kal avidaXev
(3 has a variant txt. here:
Kal k 6e\^fxaT6s fiov iôfwXoyricroficu airry, so 5J.
'
*TlftV]
as seat of emotions, cf. 4? 13 6 .
ij
trapi-
agrees with <3 in
and other Vrss. in the second. @ had nfc'3 or

was transposed with it, and possibly ^ n was read
for ?;'.
8. 'dSt?] <S, &, F have icy, so Horsley, Jebb, Dathe, Koster, Che.,
Ba., al.; more prob., espec. in view of the use of DJJ in v. 9 and its parall. with
utet, so mentioning both king and people.
mn] emph., at end of 1., Str.,
and Ps., is unnecessary, and as it makes 1. too long, it is doubtless a gl.
the
first
clause, but with
nNtf for n^B'D, and prob.

1
L,
>aS
PSALM
XXIX.,
str. 4
4
.
is a hymn, describing the advent of Yahweh in a storm.

The angels worship Yahweh in the heavenly temple (v. 1-2);
(2) the thunder of Yahweh's voice is a great power (a) on the
Ps. 29
(1)
waters
(v.
3-4
5-6
(6) upon Lebanon and its cedars (v. )
);
the wilderness and its forests

over the Flood,
10
people (v.
reigns forever
(v.
8" 9
)
(3)
(c) upon
Yahweh, enthroned
;
and bestows blessings on His
- 11
).
^SCRIBE
to
Ascribe to
Ascribe to
Yahweh, ye sons of gods,

glory and strength
Yahweh
Yahweh
the glory of His
name
Yahweh in holy ornaments.

'T'HE voice of Yahweh is upon the waters,
(The voice of) Yahweh is upon great waters;
The voice of Yahweh is in power,
The voice of Yahweh is in majesty.
T^HE voice of Yahweh breaketh cedars,
Yahweh breaketh in pieces the cedars of Lebanon.
And He maketh Lebanon skip like a calf,
Render worship
Sirion like a
to
young yore-ox.
'"rHE voice of Yahweh whirleth the wilderness about,

Yahweh whirleth about the wilderness of Kadesh.
The voice of Yahweh whirleth about the (terebinths),
(The voice of Yahweh) strippeth bare the forests.
yAHWEH
Yahweh
Yahweh
Yahweh
sat
enthroned (over) the Flood,

enthroned forever
(will sit)
giveth strength to His people,

blesseth His people with peace.
PSALMS
2 52
Ps. 29 was in
and
signment appears ôdiov
(v. Intr.
In
27, 31).
a liturgical
next day after the seventh day of Tabernacles, so Bar Hebraeus.

earliest Palestinian tradition
it
The Ps.
Yahweh in
to Pentecost.
The advent
of
as-
the msp, coming in the Jewish year the
<rKT)vi}s,
knows nothing
of
So/rim,
this.
for the
mjp
a storm
may be compared
is
c.
But the
18, 3, assigns
65 (v. De., Psalmen, pp. 266-267)

with i8 8b(K The d^Sn ^2
= 89/, cf. Jb. 38% implies the influence of Persian angelology.

v. 2 the holy ornament, or vestment of angelic priests, implies a fully
Ehp
developed priesthood as expressed in P. The use of V12D v. 10 for the ancient
angels, v. 1
mm
Flood
also in accordance with P.
is
cny nmoPD
earlier
is
used
d^Sn
for
than this royal
which
Ps.,
V. 1-2 are cited in 96 7-9a except that

Ps. 29 must be
an intentional change.
>J3,
is
used in
Ch. i623b(i-.
The
Ps.
seems to
belong to the Persian period subsequent to Nehemiah.
The
Str. I.
parall.
of this tetrastich
stairlike
is
though syn.
in
1-2. Ascribe
Yahweh],
repeated; the recognition of Yahweh and the
giving utterance
recognition
worship. Render wor ye sons
ship^ expressed usually by bowing down or
the main, each line gives an additional idea.
to
thrice
to this
in
prostration.
of gods], a term
beings
and yet
for angels as
in
Hebrew conception
the servants and wor-
7
7
That which is ascribed
8g Jb. 38
glory and strength, the former intensified in the next line, the
shippers of Yahweh,
is
belonging to the class of divine
cf.
Ps.
glory of His name'], manifested in His revelation of Himself in

His name, or that which is made known and is known of Him.
The
latter is the
the praise
itself.
theme of
praise as 8 3 ,
manner of ministering
after the
and so
The
in holy ornaments].
in (3
conceived as
angels are conceived
temple as
priests in the earthly
clothed in sacred vestments.
Three
its effects
the wilderness.
the sea.
Yahweh, the thunder-
tetrastichs describe the voice of
storm, in
3^4.
original, but
upon
Str. II.
The
nature,
upon the
sea, the
The thunder-storm
voice of
is
v.
*,
v.
96
,
inserted
leaving seven times, the symbolical holy number.
with ancient conceptions the thunder
descends in theophany to earth,
upon
the
waters
||
described on
Yahweh], eight times repeated
omitted by copyists in
upon His enemies or
mountains, and
first
is
In accordance
the voice of God.
in a storm, either for
for the deliverance of
upon great waters],
in
in the
gloss v. 7 ,
Yahweh
vengeance
His people,
v.
i8 8Bq \
accordance with usage
of the phrase, the waters of the Mediterranean Sea. producing, as
PSALM XXIX.
suggested, by in
is
cf.
93
measure
.
An
:
power
253
in majesty, powerful, majestic waves,
||
ancient scribe inserted an explanatory gloss in different
"
The God
metry of the
Str.
of glory thundered," which destroys the sym-
Str. III.
5-6.
The thunder-storm
breaketh],
scribed in the mountains.
in pieces the cedars], intensified into cedars of
growing in that region, famed
trees
of such extreme violence that
down
the trees
maketh
as i8
8sq
to skip~\,
46
"
114
it
next de-
is
intensified into, breaketh
is
Lebanon, the giant
The storm
in antiquity.
is
breaks off the limbs, breaks
He
them in pieces.
implying an earthquake accompanying the storm,
themselves and breaks
as usual in connection with theophanies.
It
shakes
J^, 0, and all Vrss.

cedars, which would not be harmonious
the mountains on which the cedars grew.
make
the obj. them refer to
them in pieces.
Lebanon is the object
The
with breaking
error.
suffix is therefore
a copyist's
in this line, as Sirion in the next.
Lebanon], the range of mountains along the coast dividing Syria

from Phoenicia.
Sirion], the Phoenician name
for
Mt. Hermon,
9
These
the giant of the parallel range of Anti-Lebanon, as Dt. 3
great mountain ranges skip and dance about under the power of
.
like a calf
a young yore-ox], leaping and dancwhen they are excited.
The voice of Yahweh divide th the flames offire], so (3, U, 3,
the earthquake
||
ing about
7.
PBV., AV., referring doubtless to the forked lightning; but pf,

followed by RV m ., has " heweth out," which is difficult to understand and
is
probably erroneous.
rupts the thought,
is
organisation of the Ps.,

Str. IV.
This
isolated, having
and
is
any case,
line, in
no place
a gloss.
8-95. The author now turns to the wilderness to
describe the storm there.
whirleth
about], thrice repeated, an
appropriate term for the whirling effect of a severe storm
inter-
in the strophical
takes the alternate
meaning of the vb. " make writhe,"
especially of childbirth, so Dr. for the three.
meaning would change. The difficulty is

rendered "hinds," which seems to favour the
the
It is
But
it is
difficult to
mentioned rather than other animals, or

tioned alone,
when
so (3.
improbable that
in the
Hebrew word
latter rendering, the
thought being that the storm so frightens them that
premature delivery.
in pangs,
it
brings a
why hinds should be

why they should be mensee
this Ps. is so striking in the
use of parallelism.

PSALMS
254
seems better therefore to read by a different interpretation of

same original form, terebinths, and so
with forests ; the
It
the
||
former being the great trees characteristic of
makes the
storm
emphasised in
is
this region.
This
and harmonious. The power of the

whirling them about.
strippeth bare],
entire Str. simple
the leaves, boughs, and probably also barks of trees.
we would suppose from
the wilder-
Lebanon would
be in the South, the wilderness of the wanderings, when Israel
came up out of Egypt more specifically Kadesh, that part of
ness], as
the antith. to
the wilderness which centres in the ancient sacred place, where

Israel sojourned a long time prior to their entrance into the
Holy
Land, elsewhere known as Kadesh Barnea.
9 c.
of the
copyist introduced a line, taking up in part the ideas

Str.
first
and
in
heavenly temple, although
them
is
pj, all i3, 3,
seems
a repetition of v.
162a
His
temple, probably referring to the
this is
not certain
But the
especially as all of
to the angels,
to refer
difficulty
and
saith glory
which then
arises
is,
comes in here without any apparent propriety. It

no
manner
of connection with the twelve previous lines, makhas
ing three tetrastichs, and none with the tetrastich that follows.
The original author, if he wished to introduce that thought, would
that this line
have used a tetrastich

gical gloss,
and
in
for that purpose.
that
case
may
refer
It is evidently a litur-
to the earthly temple.
is an appropriate one, if it were expressed

and method of the author of the Ps. As Umbreit
" Whilst we still hear the voice of the Lord in the rushing
Doubtless the thought

in the style
says,
of the storm through the forests stripped of their leaves, the poet
snatches us away at once from the tumult of earth, and places us
amid the choirs of the heavenly temple, which above, in a holy

But the difficulty
silence, sing glory and praise to the Eternal."
is that this idea is not clearly brought out, and the single line
tacked on here
Str.
V.
is
too indefinite to give such a grand conception.
10-11
describes
Yahweh on His throne bestowing
strength and blessing on His people in a stairlike tetrastich.
Yahweh]
is
repeated four times, once in each
with the style of the Ps.

the Flood], so
for
sat
line, in
accordance
enthroned'], historical aorist.
over
by an easy emendation of a separable preposition
an inseparable one, regaining thereby the
lost
tone for the
PSALM XXIX.
255
The inseparable preposition might be rendered, "at

RV. but (3, 3, give it a local sense which is more
measure.
the Flood "
probable.
will
enthroned^
sit
accordance with
future, in
(3,
3,
more probable than Pf with consec, making the second

use of the vb. of the same tense as the first, which can hardly be
which
is
There
reconciled with forever.
indeed an antith. between His
is
reigning in the past, at the time of the greatest of
and controlling
storms, the Flood, directing
traditional
all
He
as
it,
did the
storm described above, and His perpetual reign in the future.
The
Yahweh
reign of
v.
1" 2
,
Accordingly as the King of
them with the
gifts
away and the
last
we
here conceived of as on earth, and so
is
have an antistrophe to
the worship in the heavenly temple.
Israel,
He giveth
to
word of the
Ps.
His people
The storm
of strength and peace.
"The
peace.
is
||
blesseth
has passed
beginning
of the Psalm shows us the heavens open and the throne of
God
in
and the close of the

Psalm shows us on earth, in the midst of the angry voice of Yahweh shaking all things, His people victorious and blessed with
peace.
Gloria in excelsis is the beginning, and pace in terris
the midst of the angelic songs of praise,
the end." De.
1.
ian] Qal. imv.
108 13 ;
cf.
Sy Dt. 32 s
,L
N "ua]
adferte filios arietum,

<g
I
ri/xi/jv,
cf.
83
[n*vvi] n.f. (1)
96 9
am
vb. Qal:
of 96 s )
Ps.
more
as 66 2 79 96 s
c. tTip
cf.
Bhp
trip
96 7_9a
h pers.
c.
I
6o 13
Ch. i6 28
rn^na] rn*in
is
mn
no3
Ps.
the same as 29 1
suited to 96, and there
is
is
28 - 29
;
j&,
3,
;;]
cstr.
of
always in connection with worship, elsw.

Cf.
v. 4 , as
Tin
has vhp nnxna, in the sacred courts,
the place of d^Sn ^3, and a line

is
D^N
iDtf "fop]
<&
ace. help,
c.
adornment :
S6 ).
v. 2 , elsw. 96"- 7 8
as 89 7 {v. Intr. 36)

DVlV* *oa angels.
J3.
<S has conflation of both readings.
Ch. 1629 2 Ch. 2021 ;
the thunder (v.

(cf. (3
2.
(1) give
and
(2) ascribe glory; so here
-2
except that
inserted 96 s5
of the temple
D^DJ?
nviee>D takes
should be said that nvwn
It
qualifying
i.e.
no more impropriety
thinking of the courts
in
of the heavenly temple, where angels worship, than of the heavenly temple
At the same time there
itself.
f,
||
and
as the
more
difficult
is
is
it
to
justify
D^jnn
maan
is
Then
a
gl.
rd. na ica for naa,
explaining
mm
tion, breaketh in pieces, possibly
Sip.
and Tin
5.
2 Ch. 20 21 justifies
and
3-4.
rather simple
mm
1D3 for Tina, as in v. 6 .
Qal
nat?']
D*Dn"?j?]
prefix Sip to
v.55
but not
make an emph. change
with
in
Sn
ptc. of continuous ac-
should be impf., repeated in
consec. impf. after ptc. or impf., which would
tense difficult to explain;
it.
be preferred.
d31 D>D hy; rd. for Sp, *hy to get the fourth beat,
v. 3c as in 4a - 6 .
no usage to
reading
impf.
pjaSn
mx]
of
phr.
PSALMS
256
104 16 +,
cf.
92 13 ; Sn nn 80 11
the coast of Syria;

c.
Hiph. impf. of npl with
to next
1.,
but
(3,
X pjaS n.pr.,
elsw. v. 6 , 72 16
mountain range extending along

not
D-rp-vi]
6.
consec., but
coord.;
3 pi. referring to trees ; so %}, attaching juaS

junV second object of vb. vitulum Libani. The
sf.
U, make
was prob. due to disarrangement, and should be regarded as gl. \ npi Qal
6
Hiph. only here.
lDa] is a separate word
if it
*/*)>, of mountains 1 14*sf.
had been meant
name
to
be attached, we should have had
Hermon among
of
yore-oxen, as-> (v. 22s2 ).
of addition.
a**n]
This
7.
v.
(v. 5 )
cf.
become
is
is
prob. a
Qal
gl.
ow/
/;?o/
manS dub. because
stone esp., metaph. hezv in pieces Ho. 6 5 ; here u\v
from hew
n.pr.,
young of the
\ 32tn vb.
ptc.
pnfe]
Dt. 3 9 .
a^DNn p]
stands so by itself that it
the Sidonians
after nat?
Sjya.
it
is
and there is no justification in

Che., Du., think we must emend the text by inserting the word rocks
usage.
and making two lines here, the flames of fire, the lightning, being the instrudifficult
to get divide,
cleave
out,
ment of the cleaving of the rocks. But the effect of lightning upon rocks is
not that of hewing out.
(3, Y, 3, JO, prob. rd. psft dividing, but this is not
Better originally lm n man ? vxn. This a natural gl. as 18 15 Hb.
a good idea.
1
1
11
u\s man '] for lightning, also nanS #K 105 32
cf. La. 2 3
n.f.
| ron
3
1
flame;
elsw.
83 15 106 18
\j/
Hiph. impf.
'
8. S>n;]
} Sin Qal, (1) whirl, dance,
96 9 1147 ; (2) twist, writhe, as in anguish 55 s 77 17 97*. Polel, (1) dance 87 7 ;,

2
(2) writhe, bring to birth, 90
(3) whirl about 29. (4) Polal, &? brought fortJi,
51". Hiph. whirl about 2cfi- 8
3 in v. 8 parturire faciens, so Dr., and in v. 9 ob;
sletricans ; (3 in v. 8 avvaelovTos
wilderness of wandering.
suited to the wilderness.
but
if |J3 j
in v. 9
and
S^PP]
9.
make
strip,
for
nvn
the
T^'iT..]
Sin
\f/
cf.
to
as ptc. Karapriôfx^vov, as
as above.
Dy., Che.,
cannot be
Jo.
for
whirl about,
Kadesh of the
the
\j/,
n"SK] v.
/S 3\
Therefore rd.
al.
(||
P"njr'for-
consec, but conj.

t
X )^ n
measure.
of locusts.
VD
n"nj^] elsw.
It
Qa
pi. =
^>
wooded height ; prob. 72 16 (2) as hiding(3) as stripped by thunderstorm 2(f,
forest,
place for wild beasts 50 10 8o u 104 20

in
Venema,
)
must be prefixed
bare, only here in
Jnv^n.m. (1) wood,
Dnj7\
taken by
is
mng. wAsW about,
r ,s N terebinths, Lowth., Horsley, Seeker,
gl.,
here in
but this not suited to the context.
ests); elsw. alw. single tree.
was, however, a
KarapTLô^vov, make
n. pr- only
Bfy"1 ]
Polel impf. in the
it is
Ad0ous, 3 cervas
so (S
metaph. of Yahweh's judgments 83 15 ; (4) trees offorest "JP **? fig- as singYahweh 96 12 = 1 Ch. 16 33 Is. 44 23 np 7Jr Ps. 132 6 seems to be
ing before
n.pr.
= a">n>
nnp.
'^S^nai]
of temple in Jerusalem
if
used sometimes of heavenly temple, sometimes
rd. prob. nsN> ^d for -naa
ncx
enthroned ; but vb. usually
v. 1
the former here, a return to
general statement not congruous to the context, and so a

iSa as in v. 2 .
10.
gl.
if
the latter, a
iSr] (3 ttSs tis,
3H Sins':] as ndsS g 5 ,
sit
needed here.
Du. *S Sjrr, but >hy is sufficient. J Sap elsw. only of the deluge Gn. 6 17 7 6 +
11+ io 1 82 11 10 (P); therefore prob. so here.
i?DB regards the etymology
9
c.
ace. or
But another word
SjJ.
is
as dub.
and
is
The
historic
reference to the deluge

,L
antithet. with aSi> \
3" n]
able that this refers to past also.

It is prob. that
is
suited to a thunderstorm,
consec, Qal impf. of
Point
conj.
and
atf";
future as
the order was, as in the other lines, aeh nin\
it
is
improb-
3, 3, Che.,
3Sl.
PSALM XXX.
Ps. 30 is a thanksgiving:
(1)
;:
257
exalting
Yahweh
for raising
up the nation from death (v. 24 ) ; (2) contrasting the momentary anger of Yahweh with the lifetime of his favour (v. )
6,
(3) gi
ym g
made
the plea that had been
in order to the climax
for deliverance
(v.
9-11
(4) the contrast of the previous mourn-
ing with the present
gladness expressed in festal dances and
songs of thanksgiving
(v.
12-13
The
glosses
(v.
3 5 7
adapt the
Ps. to more general use.
EXALT
And
Thou hast drawn me up;

mine enemies be glad, even mitie.
Thee, Yahweh, for
hast not
let
Yahweh, out of Sheol, Thou hast brought me up,

From among them that go down to the Pit, Thou hast quickened me.
MOMENT
(passeth) in anger; a lifetime in favour;
At even weeping cometh in to lodge but in the morning a shout of joy.

In favour Thou didst cause (mine honour) to stand firm in strength
Didst Thou hide Thy face, I became dismayed.
TJ NTO Thee I was crying, and unto (my God) I was making supplication for favour
" What profit is there in my blood, when I go down to the Pit?
;
Thy faithfulness?
become helper to me."
Will the dust praise Thee, declare
Hear and be
'THOU
gracious,
hast turned
Thou
didst loose
my mourning into dancing for me,

my sackcloth and gird me with gladness
That my glory might make melody to Thee and not be

Yahweh, my God, forever will I give thanks to Thee.
Ps. 30 was in and later in H
ment appears in
rojn *vb\
It
mm
house of David, 2
the texts of
S. 5 11 , as <g B
also differ);
(v. Intr.
still.
27, 31).
liturgical assign-
evident that this cannot refer to the

rod Aaveid (but r AavelS <gN.A.R.U).
is
or to the site of the temple,
Ch. 2i 26s<i- 22 1 ,
whether the temple of Solomon, or the second temple, Ezr. 6 16 even if the
composition of the Ps. could be put so early; but it is a liturgical assignment
,
to the Feast of Dedication, instituted
memorate the
by Judas Maccabaeus 165 B.C. to comits desecration by Antiochus
purification of the temple after
s2 8<J- 2 Mac. io l8 i-, mentioned as observed

22
I Mac. 4
This
Jn. io
indeed the liturgical use of the Ps. according to Sopherim, c. 18, 2
Epiphanes,
is
(v. Intr.
39).
<& has also els rb
an insertion would be more
WXos
difficult
(but not in (g s A T ).
Such
omission by scribal error.
It is
= iixjdS
than
its
indeed the kind of Ps. we should expect to be taken up into

33)
The
Ps. is exceedingly poetic in conception
the glosses have been removed.

s
It
is
artistic,
and also
132ft
(v. Intr.
in form, after
arranged on the scheme of
PSALMS
258
The
and four strophes.
four tones, four lines,
appropriate for liturgical use.
The
Ps.
is
v. T
it
more
The
glosses
and PTW TV v. 10 is not earlier than

resurrection of the nation from the death of the Exile.
in
use of
v. 10 , Is.
38 18
V. 86
I04 29a
v. 12
upon
H133,
V. 56
our Ps. being a
v. in
and
Ps. 66 ;
cf.
all 33.
v. 4 ,
1!
Je. 3i
=97 126
It
gl.
= >rDJ,
v. 13
is
Ps.
Str.
I.
is
Yahweh],
sumed
cf.
in v.
is
V. 8 resembles i8 M
depends upon
this
7-8
Is.
54
from enemies, but to the
trial
Nehemiah, when the nation had revived
to
a tetrastich, syn. in the
but the second line
Ez., referring to the
must belong to the Restoration;
then not to the earlier days of distress and
more prosperous times subsequent

and its perils were past.
"
probably original,
is
v. 60
probable that
and therefore the
characteristic of Pss. 7* 169 57 9 108'2 ,
but the latter
make
national and not individual.
first,
them
synth. to
third,
all.
and fourth
2-4.
lines
exalt Thee,
Ex. 15 21 Ps. 34 s in thanksgiving and praise; rethe last word of the Ps. "I will give thanks to
,
13
,
Thee," thus enclosing the whole
Ps. within this resolution, making

for Thou hast drawn me up], from
what, is not mentioned here, so that some think of a cistern, or
6" 13
pit, in accordance with Je. 38
misled by the gloss v. 3 which
2
4
separates v. from its syn. v. where this clause is taken up and
out of Sheol Thou hast brought me up;
defined in the clause
it
a song of thanksgiving.
the conception being not of peril of death to the individual or

nation, from which
Yahweh had
delivered
him
the nation having in fact suffered death in
down
also
that go
by the constant usage of the phrase
sustained
down
the Pit], referring
to
to
God
alive "
EV
.,
Hebrew
but quickened, restored to
life,
dead
unusual kind of
the two lines of
v.
2a
whereas
And hast
v.
26
not
is
synth. not only to
let
mine enemies be
sising the
EV
.,
is
This
in Sheol.
v.
2a
v.
referring
Str.
has an
are syn. with
but also to
glad"],
overthrow and death of the Jewish people.

8
And
word, not " kept
revived
to the nation in exile, already

parall., in that
them
against
His enemies and the enemies of His people.
as
accordingly we must render the parallel
me
conquered nations de-
scending to the Pit in Sheol, under the wrath of
them
and gone
exile
abode of the nations destroyed by their

accordance with the conception of Ez. 37. This
into Sheol, the
conquerors, in
is
but of real death,

its
v.
as well.
because of the
final
even mine], empha-
enemies as personal enemies to the nation.
indeed implied in the sentence, but
is
"
Over me,"
not expressed, and
PSALM XXX.
certainly
259
not a proper translation of the original, which
is
have
rendered as above.
Yahweh, my God, I cried unto Thee for help, and Thou

This is a pentameter line in the midst of tetramand is difficult to adjust to the other lines in any scheme of
3.
didst heal me~\.

eters,
mars the beauty of the
It
parall.
a line to a
harmony of the thanksgiving and
above.
parall. as stated
already complete without
Str.
is
It
it.
adds
It
interrupts the
doubtless a gloss.
It
reminds
"
9 20
both of which were probably in the mind of the
38
editor, who conceived that a petition introduced here would be
us of 6 3
more
5.
Is.
suited for public prayer.
This verse
melody
in
a trimeter couplet, a call to the pious to
is
Make melody to Yahweh, ye pious,

And give thanks in a sacred commemoration
It is
make
temple worship.
an anticipation of
13
v.
and the second
of
Him.
probably a
line
cita-
from 97 125
in a sacred commemoration].
This is more in
accordance with Hebrew usage than " remembrance of His holition
ness," PBV., AV., although favoured by (3, 3.

liturgical addition, disturbing the
This couplet
is
order of thought, the measure
and the strophical organisation.

Str. II. is
composed of two
couplets, the
first
syn., the
second
but so that the antith. really extends to that which
antith.,
is
already given in the antith. halves of the two syn. lines of the
previous couplet.
briefest time that
brief
6.
moment'], a single
known
to usage.
life
All this
is
moment
(passeth)
Yahweh's anger against His people
is
a long
is
of time, the
in anger].
So
antith. with a lifetime,
His favour towards them last.

and may be compared to Ps. 90 4 where God's
in favour], so long does

relative
measurement of time
so different from that of men.
is
It is
nation's experience the psalmist has in mind, doubtless that given

in Is. 54
Zion
7-8
,
where the prophet describes Yahweh's dealings with
{v. Br.
MP398s(J-)
For a small moment have
forsaken thee: but with great compassion will
gather thee.
Tn a gush of wrath
hid
my
face
But with everlasting kindness

Redeemer.
from thee for a moment;

have compassion on thee,
saith
Yahweh
thy

PSALMS
260
Weeping],
personified as a traveller, a messenger from Yah-
weh, parallel with anger, cometh in
a guest to pass the
to lodge as
when the day is over, at even ; but another traveller is also

on the way from Yahweh as a messenger of favour. He comes
night,
He
with the break of day, in the morning.

this guest
its
comes
to stay.
The
a shout of joy, and

taken up first in
is
last antithesis is
application to the salvation of the nation.
In favour],
8.
Yahweh extended to the nation through its long

Thou didst cause to stand firm]. As
to the Exile.
the favour of
history prior
Ps. 18
34
king David on the high places of the battle-field, so here
the nation.
mine
honour], as
(3,
The honour of the

Yahweh
U, 5.
nation was in peril through the attacks of the enemy.
had restored that honour by bringing them back from exile, and
had made it to stand firm against repeated assaults.
in strength ],
adverbial accusative intensifying the idea of the vb. \ so as to resist all enemies.
AV., RV., attach strength to the " mountain " in
the rendering "

3,
PBV.
made my mountain
to stand strong," as essentially
similarly " established strength
my
for
mountain
" Dr.
" Perhaps ' Thou didst place a fortress upon my mountain " Pe.
" Zion, strong by position and art, may be thought of, partly in
'
partly as an
itself,
emblem of
of the passage doubtful.
moment
ing, v.
7,
and interpreters make

In antith. to " showing favour "
The
meaning
the
is
Didst Thou hide Thy face], in disfavour, during the

I became dismayed], in the night of weep-
of anger.
6b
.
An
on my
7.
" Kirk.
the exact
variant readings of Vrss.
alternative,
kingdom
the Davidic
3
editor inserts here as above v.
part, said in
my
ease
a pentameter
line.
shall never be moved].
This
disturbs the strophical organisation, the beautiful parall. of the

Str.,
The author
as well "as the measure.
sinful ease,
because of continued prosperity
thinks of a careless,
and of the presumpand that the
tuous assurance that this would continue forever;
people would never be shaken or disturbed from their strong

ation.
situ-
This doubtless was an experience not uncommon, stated
in order to
be rejected
what connection
Str. III.
is
it
in public prayer
synth. throughout.
necessarily defined
but
it
is
difficult to see
has with the fine antitheses of this
by Yahweh
9.
at the
Str.
Unto Thee], emphatic, unexpense of the measure.
PSALM XXX.
so (3, for which J^ substitutes
my God],
probable.
so
26l
was
crying
||
Adonay, which
/ was making
is
not
for
the past experience, and
favour], both imperfects referring to
supplication
therefore frequentatives implying oft-repeated importunate prayer.
This
of
referred to in this Str. in order to the strong statements
is
It
its antistr.
ing lines
now
was only implied
The remain-
in the first Str.
10.
give the contents of that pleading.
What
what advantage or benefit of any kind? implying

in my blood], my death by bloodshed; in
a negative answer.
is there],
profit
the defeat and slaughter of the battle-field, or of the capture of

the city
and extermination of
its
inhabitants.
When
ness of this
is
set forth in
the expostulation
worship of the temple service as 6 6
Is.
38
profitless-
Will the dust],
those whose bodies have returned to dust, praise

ritual
I go down
The
Pit], syn. v. 4 referring to the Pit in Sheol.
to the
Thee, in the
18
This
is
not an
The
absolute denial of the possibility of the dead praising God.
nation
ritual
meant here and not the individual. It is the national

declare
worship that would cease if the nation perished.
is
Thy faithfulness], in Pss. of thanksgiving ; the faithfulness of Yahweh to His covenant and His people. The prayer now changes
from negative expostulation to positive entreaty.
be gracious, become helper to me],
deadly
it
is
is
an
antistr.,
composed of two
me
syn. couplets.
couplet reminds us of that of the second

parall.
The same
sackcloth], the garment of sorrow
the dead.
Mourning
is
drawn.
antith. is
and
my
Hear and
11.
peril.
Str. IV.
first
by delivering
Str.,
from the
The
12.
with which
mourning my
mourning for
||
especially of
appropriate here, because of the situation
of the nation, mourning over the death of a great portion of the

population.
still
felt
Those remaining
that their nation
in exile, while capable of
was dead.
Over against
this,
mourning,
dancing
||
gladness, imply a festival in celebration of a national deliverance.
This transformation has been accomplished by Yahweh.
Thou
hast turned for me
psalmist
||
Thou
didst loose
||
gird me].
The
probably had in mind that great prophecy of the Restoration of
and especially 31 13 "Then the virgin will rejoice

in the dance, and the young men and old men together
and I
will change their mourning into joy and I will comfort them, and
Zion, Je. 30-31,
PSALMS
262
cause them to rejoice more than their sorrow" (v. Br. MP247sq
This prediction of Jeremiah had been

of the people, and has
recognition in their thanksgiving.
its
This transformation had a purpose, and indeed the same one
13.
had so much
that the people
Yahweh
v.
106
worship
man
seat in
not be
Intr. 35).
(7/.
at heart in their expostulation with
might ?nake melody
temple and synagogue
||
name
fny glory\ t the
for the soul as the
glory, peculiar to 33, 7 16 9 57 s
and
of honour
with songs in the
Thee~\
to
give thanks to Thee, in the Hallels of
Yahweh
Ps. closes as
God my God.
proper perfect
205 ;
Pr.
*2\*]
present, not future of resolution.
draw
Pi.
pentameter and doubtless a
40 3
71
20
"?W
81".
(v.
gl.
\f/ t
for usual
s.
word has
5.
îhp n:?]
a liturgical
new
v.
This
fallen out.
gl.
97
12
6.
v. 10 ,
^rn~\^
[v.
me,
v. J*.
^nn]
"va
"Vfl]
Kt., <&,
"o] causal,
sf.
12
73
gl.,
making
1.
in position, a
"IVipjn]
object of vb.
they
sg.
This
is
This
perfect
improbable.
This
gls. v. 5 7 , originally
v.
Makkeph
a pentameter,
pf. 2
if
Its insertion
resumption of
Hiph.
m.
without
to 'M.
v. 6 .
fully
cf.
Pi. pf. (v.
This
is
1.
is
a trimeter.
didst prepare strength for
sf.
The
time,
so in
Suvafj.iv,
is
Tirana]
gl.
an
cstr.
is
emph.
here also an interpretation.
fp
T)0^]
makes
t;
/juov
= mn,
the
But
posuisti fortitudinem.
the former t KdWei
my
Uflna.
mSef I22 7 same; ^Stf pi.

8. mrr]
is a gl.
sf. is
so
||
'jm] emph. before ^mDN.
was due to previous
Prob. the
a trimeter couplet,
not prose, and
written of id?.
and renders irapdax 0XJ
7.
p, as
22^),
prob. not original, but an interpretation.
flStf n.[m.] ease, a.X.,
too long.
is
1.
c.
v. is
v. 4 .
cf.
prob. 'tfw at close of line for rhyme.
is
differ as to the indirect object:
U, Thou
mind
tStf
Pi.
?"!]
pr>] a moment of
more independent of the previous Str.
^N3] during His anger {v. 2s ). Suffix of 3 sg. is strange it
|^j] should be attached by

mSbt]
,l
U, O, Sb, Horsley,
2, 3, , Houb., *-nj inf.
better than Qr.,
which
6s ) commemoration.
interpretation due to the
late (v. y 2 ).
Hipf., proper
P^Sgn]
Str. is
611
"^
counsel, from
D. or
style of
4.
(?). *tfj]
Bo., Dr., Kau., as 28 1 143 7 (v. 716 )

cstr., sf.
19 - 19
of 3^H and does not go with the vb.
sf.
pregnant, implying deliverance.
fO
2 16
out or up, prob. from Sheol, so here
strengthens the
viSm nvn] as v. 13 ; seldom in
3.
c.
draw water Ex.
rh^ vb. Qal,
26*.
cf.
,l
>{
began with thanksgiving.
it
Polel impf.
nDD>nK]
2.
here claimed by the
is
people most appropriately as their own personal
The
108 2
still\ or silent; but keeping these songs of praise ever
resounding, and so, forever.
).
the experience
fulfilled in
so
,S,
majesty (either of king or of people)
monti meo '"VjnS as $?, i.e. Zion as the firm, sure refuge of the
people of God. Ham., Houb., Lowth, Horsley, al., follow <S Dr., Ba\, al., |^.
But C has hast made me stand firm on the strong mountains, pointing "?nri
the
latter,
PSALM XXXI.
The
so Dy., Hu., Kau.
interpretation.
is
the failure of an object for the
The
prep, may, however, be a scribal
with |^
difficulty
and the use of the prep.
vb.
V for
*??.
and
is less difficult
263
intrinsically
more prob.
For
nn
v.
8s ;
9
q\jn rnnpn] hypothetical clause (v.
149 for honour or glory of saints.
uin Sn. This divine name improb. ; <3 has <h*
9. T*?n] emph.
jo11 ).
cf.
(v.
||
mm] is a gl. KnpK] Qal impf. (v.

32, 36).
as 142*2 frequentative of importunate petition.
(v. Intr.
),
question expecting a negative answer, as 8 5 II 3

elsw. 119 36 ,
cf.
io 3
jnsa
stroying the measure.
11.
'S "try]
either aorist or proper pf.
41 4 105 25 ;
(2)
/w
mm]
54
$P!$]
||
10.
^nrs;] Hithp.
~rr_]
s
,
Qal
Qal
double ace.
ptc. n?;\
n?DH] Qal
12.
indirect
n.m. unjust gain
twice in this v.; unnecessary
J rpri vb.
m/<?, c.
j 5 ),
H4
ace.
c.
2 m.
pf.
(1) turn, change, transform,
c.
3012 66 6 78 44
de-
gls.,
ace.
,
cf.
9
39 2 K.
26
Niph. turn aside Ps. 78 s7 ; pass.
(3) /r back 78 Ju. 20
5
-12D2]
wailing:
n.m.
be turned into 32 4
(1) for the dead Gn. 50 10 (J)
f
105 29 ;
Zc. 12 10 ;
Am. 5 16 16 17 Mi. I 8 n Je. 48 s8 Ez. 27 31 , anticipated

in
contrition
Is. 22 12 Jo. 2 12 Zc. I2 11 n ; (4) in general
(3)
(2) for calamity
3
26 Est.
Je. 6
4 ;
35
13
4 - 13
4.
69 12
t^nn] n.m. dancing elsw. Je. 3i La.

sacred
used in mourning and penitence
150 pr] n.m.
13. "Vos] H133 my glory
as 16
indef. here.
Ps. 149 3
for
Ps. 31 is a prayer:
XXXI.,
2-5
complaint of abandonment
(v.
20- 21 23 " 24
-
").
(v.
10-13
(4)
(3) petition based on
confidence,
Yahweh
(5) praise of
There are liturgical glosses
of imprecation (v.
TN
(2) confidence in the
deliverance as already accomplished (v. 69 )

14" 17
(1) importunate plea for deliverance of
the people from national enemies (v.
(v.
elsw.
str. 5
dance
soul,
PSALM
for salvation
16
sackcloth,
(v.
with prayer
for the salvation
22 246 " 25
-
and a gloss
18-19
).
I seek refuge; let me never be shamed, O rescue me

Thy righteousness bow down Thine ear unto me, speedily deliver me ;
Be Thou to me a rock of stronghold, a house of fortress to save me ;
For Thou art my crag and my fortress, therefore lead me and guide me ;
Bring me forth out of the net they privily laid for me for Thou art my stronghold.
TNTO Thy hand (Yahweh) I commit my spirit Thou hast ransomed me.
Yahweh, God of faithfulness, them that regard false idols /hate
I will rejoice and will be glad in Thy kindness
and I, on my part, unto Thee do
Thee, Yahweh,
In
trust
Thou who dost see mine affliction, dost know the destitution of my soul
And hast not delivered me up into the hand of the enemy, in a broad place hast
made firm my foot.
jD E gracious to me, Yahweh for / am in distress wastes away my soul and my body,
B'or consumed in sorrow is my life, my years in (my) groaning;
;
PSALMS
264
My
strength doth
my
fail
mine
in
affliction,
and
my
bones waste away because of
distress
I am become a terror to mine acquaintance, in the street they flee from me ;

As a dead man out of mind am / forgotten, like a lost vessel am /.
pOR
the defaming of many, terror all around me / hear

While they consult together against me, devise to take my life,
I, on my part, upon Thee do trust; Yahweh, Thou art my God.
In Thy hand are my times from the hand of mine enemy and pursuer deliver me.
O let Thy face shine upon Thy servant in Thy kindness give me victory.
great is Thy goodness (Yahweh), which Thou hast treasured up for them
C\
;
HOW
Thee I
that fear
(Which) Thou hast done before
the sons of
men,
them
for
that seek refuge in
Thee!
treasurest them in a shelter from the harshness of men Thou hidest
them in the covert of Thy presence.
on my part, said in mine alarm I am (driven away) from before Thine eye.
Thou
I,
Nevertheless,
Thou
my
didst hear the voice of
supplication,
when
cried for
help unto Thee.

Ps.
was
31
in
and
H and
with
S.
The
life.
This
is
due
is
(2) V. 7a
has also lost
It
many
to
a late mosaic without

is
title.
its
preserved.
is
with 18 2034 ; undoubtedly 18
similar to 9 16, v. 8 to 910.14 io1 ;

16
may be compared with
(5) V'
use of the word DD3^; and
its
Jon. 2
v 14
-
Is.
v. 20
(10) V. 6 in
the
same
as Jon. 2 ,,a ,
4a
(3) V.
s
21
4
33 in its use of niTJJ; v. with Is. 40 in
with Is. 63 1 in its use of 3ito :n.
Is. 2 is
and
and 60 11
its
use of
nn
v. 46
from 23 s
in the phr.
for
WM
is
v. 18 in its
use of IDT on
mxD
from 6 8 ;
n>p3.
V. 25
not early.
-
probably a gloss.
The author
of the Persian period.
We
certainly
knew
number of
v. 106
Nu. 6 25 underlies v. 17 as Pss. 4 7 67 2 8o4 812

ro Sea elsw. Ne. 44 La. i 14
*S nc-in
(13) V.
20
(11)
individual.
It is
uses of other
v.
is
n>n, as
22
,
cf.
The high
79
Je., Is., Ez.,
7
4
4 17
derived from
118 27 119 135
priest's
(12) V. 11
89 42 109 26
and many
is
Pss.
cannot put the composition earlier than the
troubles of Israel preceding the reforms of Nehemiah.
and not
a Ps.
in the phr. iDn loSon,

14
-3
a mosaic Ps. also, and
is
(9) Moreover, there are a
it.
passages in what seem to be glosses,
27
as 71 1
8 14 48 2 49 26 5030 51 6 , and v. 19 in its use of dSn on Ez. 3^ 2427

236 is similar to 28 2 and
was derived from Je. 20 10
,
(8) V.
probably derived from
blessing,
same
original
cf.
(7)
marginal refer-
may be compared with 18 3

and 31 dependent. (4) V. 5 is
probably 31 is dependent on that Ps. also.
is
11
(6) V. seems to be based on Je. 20 18 ,
Je.
v. 23*1 is
and
earlier.
'
adds
of this
and strophical
original metrical
Je. also;
22
The comparison
Doubtless our Ps. gives the original.
as Jon. 2 9a ,
same
essentially the
doubtless our Ps. gives the original.
3J
&
27, 31, 33).
glosses, partly explanatory, partly
where, indeed, the correct text

v. 9
Intr.
(1) V. 2_4a are essentially the
ences, partly liturgical.
which
{v.
23 20 led to the association of the Ps. with that incident in David's

Ps. has an unusual number of passages showing connection with
other Pss. and prophecies.

form.
QE
ttj iKa-rda-ei /xov, v. 23 .
iKaTaaeus, doubtless due to iv
The
Ps.
a lamentation reminding us of 22, 69.
is
It
national
is
hex-
PSALM XXXI.
10-17
20
parts, v. 2-9, v.
, v.
ameter in three
~ 21
265
2&" 24a
first and second of two

Undoubtedly v. 10-19 seem
and might be a later insertion.
the
pentastichs each, the last of a single pentastich.

inconsistent with
"
- 24
v. 6 9 2
,
-
as Kirk, says,
v. 2 5
They can only be explained as a resumption of the thought of

rhyming in i which runs through
"
in ka in v. 20 21 23
on the
In favour of their originality
parallelism.
principle of strophical
10-19
v.
2-9
as well as v. ,
changed
to a
is
the
rhyme
2-3. In
is composed of five syn. lines rhyming in i.
/ seek refuge'], from
Yahweh], emphatic in position.
let 7Tie never be shamed], put to shame in
enemies, as usual.
Str. I.
Thee,
defeat by enemies,
cf. v.
18
.
plying real peril from enemies

righteousness], not
ethical,
rescue me], earnest entreaty, im||
deliver
cause of His people, as usual in Pss. and
ear unto me], listening to

speedily], there
to
me a
is
my
save me.
||
Is.
2
.
In Thy
bow down
my
plea, in response to
need of haste; delay
is
the
Thine
prayer.
Be Thou
perilous.
rock of stronghold], a rock serving as
affording strength for defence against

||
me
but redemptive, vindicatory of the
a stronghold,
enemy,
cf.
house of fortress], a house fortified so as to serve as a
Is.
17
10
,
fortress.
These terms are repeated singly in the parall. of the subsequent

4-5. For Thou
lines, where what is begged, is stated as a fact.
art my crag], syn. term to "rock,"
my fortress and my stronghold.
Thus far the Ps. is quoted in essentially the same language
||
in Ps. 7
1"3
Apparently a new thought begins with
lead
me and guide me].
gloss
from 2^, for Thy name's sake, which gives
This
is
v.
45
,
therefore
favoured by the insertion of the

it
reference to safe guidance through perilous places.
more general
But
really
the preceding as well as the subsequent context implies the continuation of the plea for deliverance
ance
is
a leading
transition
peril
is
connected with Yahweh as the
and inasmuch
as the guid-
we must think of
and guiding to this fortress, and so we get a suitable
to the clause: Bring me forth out of the net].
The
fortress,
conceived as a net, or a snare which the enemies privily
laid, as in 9
16
,
by their intrigues and treachery, out of which Yah-
weh alone can give an escape by taking them out and conducting
them to a sure refuge.
Str. II. is
an
verted parall.
antistr. to the first Str.
The
first
line is
It is a pentastich
of intro-
a strong statement of confidence

PSALMS
266
in
Yahweh, followed by an
antith. couplet,
to
mediate the advance
6.
Into
Thy hand],
the measure in the
in confidence,
as a sacred trust.
first line,
faithfulness, in the second
of
God
His people,
to
The
Str.
nation, ready to
people, in order
of the final couplet.
Yahweh'] is required by
and emphasised by Yahweh, God of
because it was just this faithfulness
covenant relation with Him, that was
I commit my
spirit]. The extreme peril

now summed up in the peril of death.
perish, entrusts to Yahweh its spirit, as that
the basis of confidence.
of the previous
in
emphasising the relation
Yahweh and His
of mutual faithfulness between
is
imperishable part which continues to exist in spite of every peril

to the body, even if
should be laid in the grave.
it
In the most
desperate condition of national depression, even in death and

the grave,
Yahweh
will faithfully
keep
Cf. Is. 38.
Israel's trust.
These words, expressing the experience of the nation in extreme

peril, were especially appropriate to Jesus when dying on the
46
cross, Lk. 23
and have also been found appropriate in all ages
,
to pious individuals, such as Polycarp, Bernard,
Luther
for the
generic experiences of Israel were, in the unfolding of the divine
purpose of redemption, preparatory to the personal experiences

This firm and unwavering trust has
of individuals.
reward
in the certitude of salvation,
the psalmist to say
Thou
hast
redeemed me,"
as if
them that regard false
to idolaters, worshipping idols
and
false to their
it
its
immediate
at once, enabling
The PBV.
Thou hast redeemed me].
an interpretation which has no
7-9.
which comes
were a reason
" For
for the trust,
idols], cited Jon. 2
who
worshippers.
9
,
evidently refers
are not real beings, but unreal
This meaning
is
obscured by the
too general and indefinite rendering " lying vanities," AV.,
PBV., "superstitious vanities,"

rhyme, and antith. with " do
better.
is
I trust
" require
hate],
Jfy
although
as
RV.
the
(3, 3, 5k,
many scholars, have " Thou hatest," thinking of God

subject.
I will rejoice, strengthened by and I will be glad,
followed by
as the
is
justification in J^ or ancient Vrss.
3486+
as often in the style of the Ps., cf. v
.
both, as the antith.
implies, to be interpreted of the public worship of
songs of praise.
In
interpreted by Jon.
change of the
suffix,
Thy kindness],
9
as a
name
of
antith.
God
Yahweh
with
with the idols,
made
is
possible by a
which prevents that interpretation here.
PSALM XXXI.
267
At the same time the reality and the faithfulness of Yahweh in

His kindness is invoked over against the unreality and unreliableAnd I on my part'] emphasises the personal
ness of the idols.
character and the fact.

tion for this trust
is
unto Thee do I
The
trust'].
justifica-
given in the closing couplet in a progressive
Thou who dost see dost know], the practical,

and redemptive seeing and knowing, which
advances, therefore, on the negative side into ; hast not delivered
me up into the hand of the enemy, who had brought the nation
relative clause
||
personal, interested,
into this
affliction
extreme
peril
||
explained in the previous line as mine
destitution of
my
crete representations of the
climax
is
summing up
soul;
first Str.
On
attained in the statement, in a
the narrow place, the
firm, as
18 2034
position
it
broad place], over against
hast made firm
my
foot], to stand
so as not to be shaken, or displaced
had taken
enemy and
more con-
the net, in which they had been
straits,
trapped by their enemies.
the
the positive side, the
implying, therefore, the
from the
defeat
of the
the victory of the people.
heaping up terms to describe the
Str. III. is a syn. pentastich,
out of harmony
and assured in its certitude
of deliverance. This can only be explained on the principle of
the parall. of Hebrew Poetry, which extends to the strophes as
well as the lines (v. Intr. 12 D).
The psalmist goes back to the
miserable condition of the nation.
with the previous
Str.,
which
is
experiences described in the
confidence in
God
the background
first
expressed in
the emphasis was laid
It is certainly
so firm
order to strengthen the
Str. in
upon the place of
here the peril
In the
antistr.
its
itself is
me, Yahweh'].
Str.
described in detail, the
whole introduced by the single word of prayer

to
first
refuge, with the peril in
All the rest of the Str.
is
10.
Be
gracious
embraced under the
for I am in distress. This

broken up into a number of specifications.
wastes away], a term used elsewhere only v. 11 6 8 implying the
clause giving the reason for the plea,
general statement
is
image of the moth eating away garments.

the vb.
is
the comprehensive,
my
soul
ing the entire man, his entire nature
brought into the text
makes the
its
line just these
own
phr.,
The proper subject of

and my body, comprehendbut the influence of 6 8 has
mine
words too long.
eye in vexation,
11.
which
For consumed
is

PSALMS
268
my
in the sense of
life'],
mentary,
my
syn. with the
is
add the second
to
left
in sorrow, in
suffix
away,"
made
it
the
here, because of the rhyme.
Ancient
to suggest
which
JLf ,
is
mine
afflic-
better suited to
EV
by
8
.,
though doubtless
public
for
in
3, followed
in the context,
it
more appropriate
Ps.
the
necessary
<, IT,
which has nothing
in
It is
8
2, in accordance with v. ,
the context than " in mine iniquity " of
tion], so
expressed
is
my groaning.
as unnecessary to the sense.
off,
it
shown by the comple-
is
of this consuming away, which
previous " wastes
complementary terms,
copyists
lifetime, as
The cause
years.
my
worship.
strength doth fail], strictly, stumble over an obstacle, implying
such a loss of strength that the

along, stumbles
reversion to the
sion.
and staggers
man
instead of walking steadily
line of the tristich,
first
This
in his gait.
and my bones waste away], the bones
of the body.
saries,"
inclu-
framework
for the
my distress, the same word as v. 10a which in the original

much resembles the word translated " mine adverthat this interpretation may be easily explained, especially
,
so
In any case the "
view of the gloss which follows.
in
by a
intensified
This favours the opinion that we should read here,
because of
Hebrew
is
on the principle of
all
"
is,
as
making the
mine acquaint-
quite frequently in the Pss., an intensifying insertion,
measure
less easy.
12.
/ am become a
ance], so the original read, in
terror to
probability
all
Is
1"3
-
53
Pss. 79
may compare
ingly."
ical
This received an interpretative gloss
the acquaintance
being the friendly peoples, a thought which we
8q 42 ioq 25
"a
reproach and unto
my
in
with
terms of later
neighbours exceed-
This can hardly be adapted to the measures or the stroph-
organisation
to explain
of
the Ps., and indeed, in
satisfactorily, unless
itself, is
difficult
we suppose with many
scholars
that " exceedingly," although sustained
error for
some such word
as " fear," "
tention," readings suggested
by (S>, J, is a copyist's
wagging of head," or " con-
by various
in the street they flee
from Israel
lest
in
first
part of the line
order not to become involved in the
the overpowering enemies
this diffi-
as a gloss.
it
These are doubtless the same
from me].
persons as those mentioned in the
But
scholars.
culty reenforces the other reasons for regarding
may
attack
them
they
flee
peril, in terror
also.
The words,
those that see me, are a prosaic gloss, generalising the subject at
PSALM XXXI.
13.
the expense of the measure.
269
I am
abandonment
forgotten'],
leads inevitably to forgetfulness of the person abandoned.
as a
dead man], one whose acquaintance was once enjoyed, but whom
one knows no longer, because he is in the realm of forgetfulness.
out of mind], so long dead that the thought of him no longer
comes into the mind. This reaches its climax in, like a lost vessel,
which is more suited to the first part of the line, to which it is an
emphatic complement, than the weaker paraphrase " broken ves-
sel "
of
EV
Str. IV.
tion
is
the antistr. to the previous one, and
chiefly peti-
is
not importunate, but calm and confident, distributing
The
in several phases in the succeeding lines.
itself
psalmist begins
The
with a synth. couplet, 14, emphasising the peril.
line
first
10
Je. 20 , for the defaming of many, terror all
around me I hear]. The enemies were active in slanderous words
was taken from
and threatening deeds.
While
they consult together against me],
2
as in 2 against the king, so here the
the people.
wicked nations plot against
As suggested
life].
in the
the people are in deadly peril, in need of a safe refuge
Str.,
the purpose of the
them.
despair
enemy
nothing
is
less
first
here
than to utterly destroy
But while they are thus plotting, the people are not
;
they have confidence in God, which
concluding
tristich
of the
personal experience.
Str.
upon
15.
Thee do
I
I
on
my
part], emphatic
trust], as v.
76
the object
inserted
it
times], the
"times"
I said,"
as in v.
16.
my
66
to
later scribe,
are
v.
in
affirmed in the
is
Yahweh, Thou art my God].

"
thinking
make more emphatic,

In Thy hand],
of trust emphasised, as in
at
my
devise to take
6a
.
for experiences, fortunes, as Is. 33*,
doubtless thinking of their issue whether in adversity or prosperity.
The people
committed
Str. II. is in
are in Yahweh's hands here, as their spirit has been

to
His
trust, v.
6
.
This resumption of the thought of
order to the following petition, which in rapid succes-
sion adds one thing to another.

first,
resuming the thought of the
deliver me], naturally
first
Str.
from
mine enemy], with the complementary pursuer,
in
comes
hand of
accordance
O Thy face shine upon], thinkof

benediction, Nu. 6 %
4 the
Thy kindness], resuming
give
with the style of the Ps.
ing of the priestly
the
favour and prosperity.
17.
let
24s
in
as Ps.
light
v.
8a .
PSALMS
27O
me
complementary
victory], as
EV
nary " save me,"
war
is
longed
" 19
sator in v. 18
8
.,
The
to the positive favour.
not suited to this
ordi-
That victory
line.
in
evident from the interpretation of the glos-
for, is
is
Yahweh,
18.
let ?ne
not be shamed], that
is,
by
on the other hand, let the wicked

nations, the enemy and the pursuer above, be shamed in defeat
and slaughter, and so be made silent, dumb ; not merely speechless, but helpless, unable to say or do anything, going down to
Sheol in national death, cf. 6 6 9 18
The imprecation is not upon
personal enemies, but upon enemies in arms against the people of
God.
19. Let lying lips be dumb].
This suits the citation from
10
but not the situation of the Ps. in general. These lying
Je. 20
and
defeat
disaster
but,
lips
are represented as
The
righteous'].
Israel,
those that speak arrogantly against the
righteous here
do not seem
to
be righteous
but the righteous as distinguished from the arrogant in
This
Israel.
is
further defined as, with pride
still
situation appearing often
enough
and contempt,
a.
Greek period and subsequently.

The verse is prosaic, as is the previous one. They can
only be made poetic by reductions and other changes.
Str.
V. corresponds, in
of the two previous parts.

previous Strs. in
confidence in God, with the
It
rhymes
in ka, referring to
referring to the nation.
/,
exclamation of praise.
reminding of
its
in the
20.
O how
It
great
is
antistrs.
God, the
begins with an
Thy goodness],
This goodness is conceived as a treasure,

6$
which Thou hast treasured up], reserved in heaven in the divine
Is.
presence, to be given at the appropriate time

Thee],
them
that
for them that fear

have that reverence which constitutes true
;
for them that seek refuge in Thee, resuming v. 2

That
which was treasured up with Yahweh was reserved for a special
religion,
occasion.
good
||
Thou hast done], goodness, good,
things, not in private, but in public
in the bestowal of
not before the people
of God, but before the sons of ?nen, as the context shows, the
wicked nations.
has lost
its
21.
This verse, by glosses and transposition,
measure, rhyme, symmetry, and simplicity, but
not difficult to restore

10
it
to its original form.
The
it
is
of tongues
a gloss also.
This
strife
If that be a gloss, this is

removes the chief difficulty at once. The only other difficulty is
removed by transposition of the two clauses.
Thou treasure st
is
suited
to v.
PSALM XXXI.
them
Thou
||
resumed
taken
for
271
The thought
hides t them'].
of the
Str.
first
only what was importunately prayed for there
granted as a
The seeking
fact.
is
is
here
refuge, of the previous
passes over into being kept safe in that refuge as a hidden
line,
treasure.
The
presence.
This
the covert of Thy

is a shelter
probably conceived, as in 27 s , in the temple
place of refuge
is
The need
courts.
||
of this refuge
indicated in the clause,
is briefly
4
of men], a term used elsewhere only Is. 40
of rugged places, but sustained by 0, 3. There is no need of
from
the harshness
any of the changes suggested by modern scholars
The
unusual phrase.
to avoid this
previous tristich was supplemented
later editor in the use of the
phrase
liturgical
by a
22. Blessed be
Yahweh, the usual form of benediction, with the reason, taken

from 4 4 17 7 For
,
The
He
doth show extraordinary kindness
additional phrase, in a fortified
to Jerusalem during a siege, but
may be
covert of the previous context, extending
to
me].
60 11 seems to refer
city, cf.
only an explication of the

it
to the city of Jerusalem
temple precincts.
Such an addition might have

been made quite naturally during the Maccabean wars.
23. 1 on
my part], as v. 715
said in mine alarm], when so intensely
as well as the
agitated that I
away from
hardly
knew what
before Thine eye].
undoubtedly gives the true vb.

letter, gives
was saying.
This
The
the weaker meaning, " I
is
quoted
/ am
in Jon. 2
driven
5
,
which
vb. of
%, mistaking a single
am cut off." The people in
peril were at first despairing, feeling that their God

had not only forsaken them, but actually expelled them from His
their
extreme
presence.
The psalmist may be thinking here of the

when in exile long before his own
first
of the nation
national experience that
here described, and
is
thoughts
time.
It
is
not that of an
But this despair as expressed in the alarmed utterance of the people did not stay their prayer nor Yahweh's help.
individual.
Nevertheless], in
antith.,
Thou
the voice of
spite
of
all
things,
strong
asservation of the
didst hear, in the pregnant sense, implying answer,
my
supplication, a phrase of 28 s
help unto Thee].
With
this
6
.
when
cried for
statement of fact the Ps. comes to
its
appropriate conclusion.
later editor,
wishing to
upon the Ps., for public use,

and a liturgical conclusion.
make
a practical exhortation based
gives a general statement of doctrine
PSALMS
272
Love Yahweh,
The
faithful
all
ye His pious ones;
Yahweh
preserved),
But rewardeth the proud doer.

Be strong and let your mind take courage,
All ye that wait on Yahweh.
Yahweh,
24. Love
all
ye His pious
This
ones'].
a most
is
appropriate exhortation here, and indeed everywhere.
But
has
it
no manner of connection with the context and is really a prose

The faithful Yahweh preserveth, But rewardeth the
sentence.
proud doer\. So probably originally an antith. trimeter couplet,
but its measure was destroyed by the insertion of the emphatic
" plentifully."
25. Be strong and let your mind take courage, All
ye that wait on Yahweh~\. This liturgical addition is essentially
the same as 27 14 save that the 2 sg. has been changed into the
2 pi.
2-4
is
cited in the later mosaic Ps. 71 in v. 1-3 with
is
identical with 71
tional,
and
making the
\:bSd 31 2 ,
1.
overfull;
which makes that
"j^sr.
||
j9 ).
(v.
and including
as far as
1.
It is
overfull
This goes into
1.
/xe
71
is
word
defective by one
also appears in 71 2 in juss.
e\ov
kclI
as 71 2
2,
V.'2
variations.
easy to find that missing word in
and which
of 31- also has pvcai
minor
but 31 2 has two words addi-
oSijT;
these are in 71 2
one bearing the rhyme.
that the
"^DP
emph.
"JJTK
p.e
nan]
2.
71
71
26
"|npixa]
usually
c.
26
3
3
2
8
5
1
49 78 88 116 only 31 (= 71 ) 102 with Sx. But one word is
needed for measure. 31 3 has jSin mn;:. 71 2 has jp<Pim, (S aai aQadu tie.
if
t&xwov
3
<S of 31 has
||
with next
reading.
mrjD]
elsw. 37 2 Is. 58 s Jo.
same
in
toO ifaXtadai
rod cOxral
1.
both
Pss.,
taking vb. as
without
inf. cstr.
and so
This fluctuation shows uncertainty of
but
it
-n*S
cf. nnp Ps. 6^.
Ps. 147
followed by pj?r> 31 3 , by \x;n 71 3
15
'D "i?
is
run
nj?D
10
refuge, with SXS also Is. 17 ;
is
yue,
jjPBhnS.
haste, speed, usually adv. hastily, quickly before vb.,
n.f.
/xe
is
the
place of
2
9
It
apart from ntt Pss. 271 28 s 31 5 37 39 43 52
which is with nrc only 71 3 ; but
.
better suited to the context here than pj?r,
alone 901 91 9 of
Yahweh
(O
as dwelling place,
Kara<pvyrj)
dub.:
all
un-
n"HWD noS] cf. n>ix Ton KiaS 71 3

doubtedly 31 3 is the correct reading.
both variations of interpretation of a common original: mxo r^; the only
difference being the transposition of x
dub. as
ven
a.X.,
N12S a
Pi. pf.
and
prob. should be *n-TOD as 18 3
rel.
clause with
rel.
/xe,
due to
2 S. 22 2
omitted, referring to
2 m. with *jptivh dependent
rod aCxral
upon
it.
But
pj?D.
The
err.
txt.
pi.
is
144
mix must then be
31
has here
71
cf.
els rdirov
essentially as in 31 3 els oIkov Karaipvyrjs rod <rGxral
fxe,
dxvpbv
indicating
same reading as 31 3 |^ of 71 3 is then txt. err. The form ^jPB^nS in all

texts gives the needed rhyme and parallel term, and is undoubtedly original.
3
4. nn vnDi >jho ^] is the same in both Pss., but it closes the v. in 71
the
PSALM XXXI.
and begins
in 31 4 .
it
The
tion iinifO.
273
derived from 183 except
It is
framework or construc-
its
of 31 4 does not appear in 71, for the latter Ps. from
last part
needed to complete the hexoSnjni] is

appended to vb.
nun:) 9**
5. WDB it n^hc] = unto
cognate to ^run and emphasises it.
nij?D nnN *o]
from which it was taken; only put into the frame of 'JNîn.
4 <g->'-c.a.A. Ra. a have Kvpios after *njflD.
Prob. nw originally preceded
cf. v.
on
this clause
ameter
1.
v. 6 .
rpo of
is
But
independent of 31.
-\vv
T>
dSi]
is
gl.
Tva] emph.
6.
this is
derived from 23s as
-it
For ipu
>m-\ "VpD*].
(v.
nn
85 ).
spirit in
sense of J (3) that which breathes quickly or hard in animation or agitation

te??iper, disposition (this is the distinctive mng. of "\ as cf. with
of any kind
and aaS)
Btoj
animals
-30
10429
||
of
vdi
1464
courage 76 13
1 43", % spirit
'-\
JJMV1
77
142 4 143 4 (^. BD;9), crushed
the living, breathing being, dwelling in the
departing
death 31 6
at
2)&
ah\
^Sn
of
"lira
78 s9
~i
spirit
men and
(Ihira),
cf.
or syn. aS,
X (5) occasionally as seat or organ of mental acts
late writers 77 7 (?).
f (6) rarely, referring to inclinations, resolutions, de8 8
12 (cf.
aS
108 2 ) 78 s7 112 7 );
terminations of the will
'j a ?
(
foj -) 5
57
.
||
nanj -1 51 14 (?) (cf. Ex. 35 21 andaS 35 s 22 (P), 2 Ch. 29 31 ). X (7) referring

to moral character aS: Pss. 32 2 78 s '-1 wa^ 34 19 (cf. a ? Is. 57 15 ), n "J3^. -\
Ps. 51 19 (cf. Is. 65 14 , aS Pss. 5 19 34 19 Is. 61 1 )'.
For other mngs. of r\r\ v. 1816
-
51 13
nnni]
Qal
pf.
m.
not aorist, but emph. present
written;
fully
^n] emph. ace. sf. in order to measure and rhyme. nig*"*?*]

2j22 ).
13
njirx Sn Dt. 32 4
cf. pdx inSx 2 Ch. 15
For Sn v. Intr. 32, pdx ij2
This clause goes with next 1.
7. WMJfcr] Qal pf. I sg. But <&, 3, <&, HL, 2 pers.
w:r so Dy., Horsley, Ba., Dr., Kirk., favoured by nnnc, but opposed by I pers.
V
(v.
in all lines thus far.
nsirp which
Pi.
It is
|^
doubtful which
be transposed to end of
correct, but the vb. should

lines.
ân onnirnj
Niir
= Jon.
2 9 only in latter
a difference of interpretation of original unpointed text.
is
Jonah as Du. but our Ps. ; although

seems original to the poet in other respects.
original, prob. not
is
both are mosaics, yet

X
is
assonance with other
for
1.
this Str.
San n.m. vapour, breath, in
\f/
fig.
(1) of
man: evanescent,
unsubstantial
1444 his days 78 s3 thoughts 94 11 ; (2) of idols, other gods

than Yahweh, mtf ân 31 7 = Jon. 29 , cf. Dân Dt. 32 21 , -o; iSan Je. 8 19 ,
396-7.12 62 10
10
D^vin tSan Je. io 8 14 22 .
innaa
mm
Sn]
For
mm
cf. v. 15
Niir v.
'a "^hy,
123
ijni]
emph. over against Dncrn.
so here, but without m,T; nea of trust in
God, c. Sn elsw. 46 56 4 862 c. hy elsw. 37 s , for usual a as 9 11 + 21 t. \J/.

This clause has been transposed with first clause of v. 8 making this change
,
of order gives an easier explanation for svtt and also the
of the lines thus
HW
far.
tSan reminds of Jon. 2 9
in Jon.
seems
to
make
rpDna].
8.
.
The
use of this
The conception
a name
"idh practically
rhyme characteristic
word here in antith.
of the Ps.
of God.
is
simpler, for the
nrs]
refers to
sf.
mni
and
is not causal, although that interpretation is sustained by <&, 3, and

followed by most interpreters, owing to the transposition mentioned above.
iVDi
2,
nnxa
take
nj?m] jrv
it
||
n*n seems to require that
as obj. cognovisti tribulationes
of <3 ecroxras k tCov avayicGiv tt)v
^vx^v
'1 nnxa should be

w, so
animae meae, and the paraphrase
fxov,
favours
||
it.
For nixa
v.
10
io 1
PSALMS
274
Je. 14
The
1
.
^n]
relation of this Ps. to Ps. 9 in other respects also favours
it.
^n
not [jn as $%; all other lines end in sg. sf. \_ This v. is
dependent upon Ps. i8 20 34
10. T)? D?33 r\vv-;] = *y; D;r?p nvhtty ^doubt-
9.
prob.
the original passage from which
less
cf. v. 11 .
prep.,
This
1.
derived here, simply changing the
is
it
many for measure. The last two

would be gl. from 6 s
11. "n ihs "o is
which uses in previous context pj, preferred
has two words too
are favoured by v. 11 , then y*p d;d
based on
n>*
ne>33 V?:n Je. 20 18 ,
143
nruo] but
rhyme *rrun
Ne. 4 and Hiph. La.
but
^W] has no propriety
rd. for
n:, also
105 37
^r;]
totter, fail, fig.
of
of knees Ps. 109 24 and of persons
Du.; Ba., 2 "j?3, as
mj
needed
make two hexameters
to
prob. here at the hands
2d).
But
this
in this v.
here irapa in
fD is
(S, apud'vtx
3;
'
as 742 2 , not causal, as Dr., because of {v.
of,
BZ?B
jd
whether we connect with the previous or the subseprob. txt. err. for *S"*WC, which suits the rhyme and the
is difficult
quent context.
It is
parall.
nrnn
n".i]
by
3, but in this case
(5,
6~ 38 10 ).
(z/.
/0//6*r
though supported by Aq., 0, , 3;

v. 8
itftfy] takes up nr: ;
12.
Ssd] is attached to previous 1. by Ew., after ; if so, rd. nns,
for assonance, and not 'VUf, as 23 s 42 11 69 20
These words are really
as 7 5
14
in this Ps.,
<3 ev TTTwxetv, ^93, so "B, >,

v. 10 .
nSj (v, /8s8 ), in sense of exhaustion 71 9 73 26 102 4
by our psalmist to nra.

7
as 794 89 42 109 25 ,
is
it
cf.
69 11
better to rd.
(v.
^y^
/j 3 ).
at
ix^]
end of
1.,
is
and
sustained
sf.
sg.
noun seems necessary. Horsley

suggests ins nuisance ; Krochmal niJD; Hi., Ols., Lag. nuo abr. vx~\ "lUD, so
Che.; Gr. DWD. nur, terror, is favoured by v. 14 and -no, nun by usage of
15
cf. 22 8 Je. 18 16
fnr object of contention, is easier, cf. in the same phr.
44
instead of
pi.,
which destroys rhyme.
U>J3b6 jnn Ps. 807
nso
<J3fSl nfjnn
^pS]
is
But
prob. a
Pu. ptc,
sf.
in
gl.
pi.,
thought does not
this
fact
from a later
so 889
19
suit
the context,
being ins
situation, the original
\-p\-i.
but rd. *JTPD as 55 14

**p] a gl., un13. *n"n] should be removed to the
.
necessary and destroying the measure.

end of the 1. for rhyme.
14. The 1. 3*3DD
*npD8> <3 is from Je. 20 10
The phr. 3^3DD Tun is peculiar to Je. 6126 20- w 46 s 49 s9 cf. La. 2'22 Tjratf
s
goes to the end of 1. for rhyme.
mr D^Djns] Niph. inf. cstr., in that;
i^dj rnj^] take my life, phr. elsw. 1 K. 19 4 Jon. 4 s
cf. 2? -nt nDU.
Pr. I 19
15. then] is gl., unnecessary and making 1. too long.
*n s v] for
an original *S required for rhyme and transposed.
16. nys] cf. v. 6
Pfljj]
be
times, experiences, fortunes, as Is. 33;
j?xn]
as
sg.,
;'
v. 9 ,
should go to the end of the
and not
18.
nu ON
;
i^t]
probable that
5
6
.
<J
it
for
rhyme.
17.
*?^h]
T.?5
should
^-n?] P nr
so Pss. 67 2 8o 4
8 - 20
119 135
Qal impf. 3 pi. dst

should be Niph. wr,
has KaTax0et7j<rav, prob. a

18
1.
nXrjpol fxov is a para-
form 4 7 118'27
*jjpBhn] should come at the end for rhyme.
Sn mrv] a resumption of v. 2 to emphasise an imprecation upon
in variant
enemies.
(3 ol
so also -n-n, not n\
pi.;
derived from the high priest's blessing Nu. 6 26
and
my
phrase.
be still
= perish,
so Je. 8 14 48s
It is
made silent Je. 49 2C 50 30

SiNir ?] is pregparaphrase, but Gr. vw.
as
S.
2 9 be
nant, cf. 9
This 1. has eight tones, lacks rhyme, and with following v. shows
a harsher spirit than the Ps. as a whole.
19. ^dVkp] Niph. impf. J dSn not
.
PSALM XXXI.
in Qal,
Qal
Niph.
ptc.
pi.
f.
= be made dumb, elsw. 39 ,

agreeing with Tar, article for
s - 10
ward, arrogant; so
elsw. 119 22 123 s
God
mm
in
here, which
elsw.
75
\p
j 7 ).
(v.
t M3
94*.
nn:in]
tP nP] for-
Ez. 3 2 24 27 33 s2
cf.
rel.
adj.
n>m
(0
contempt;
Gn. 38 23 Jb. 12 6 31 34 Pr. 12 8 18 3 (2) as poured out by

20. qa-iB 3n no] cf. 145 7 pvg an "D?j goodness of
Ps. 107 40 Jb. 12 21
God, kindness
28
S.
275
doing good to one
makes
cf. Is.
ma?
310 an.
IBto is
needed
63 7 Smfcn
and sense.
better measure
inserts
<JI
in
2 also
1.
be at end of 1. for rhyme.

%
21. rpjs nrDaJ cf. TBJanno 6i 6 , m?j? 'D 91 1 *S 'D nns 32% hrw 'D 27 s
?a^]
a.X. ; cf. D^cnn Is. 40 4 and vb. Warn Ex. 28'28 39 21 (P), meaning foW.
But
to
complete the measure.
"]Z
D"Din] should
it
connect either noun with
to
difficult
is
BDB
this vb.
dubious, and gives no decision as to mngs.
regards both as
both the same way,
(3 renders
We might then think of roughness of places,

and roughness, harshness, hardness, rudeness of conduct. Ols., Oort, Du.,
change the text here to ^?n. This v. is difficult in structure. Its two parts
rapaxVf rough, so 3 duritia.
5+4
have
must come
It
cannot be original in
and prob. a
are unnecessary,
clamation (v. 18W).
entrenched
city ; so
<S
60 11
22.
TJVO] P tc as adj., exi-ion toSen] so (*?)'n nSan 46 17 7

nixn mpa] in an
gl.
"<
nxaD vy 108 11 ),
(=
Jerusalem, and the city and
tified city is
The words
This requires a transposition of clauses.
at close of v.
anD
HUB' ?
in syn. parall.
It
a gl.
it is
and seem to be
tones,
must either be reduced to 6 tones or enlarged to 12, or else

But one 1. is needed for measure, rpjfl is necessary for rhyme, and
this form.
enemies by Yahweh.
2 Ch. 8 5 .
cf.
If correct, the for-
defender have been protected from
its
been besieged by
Du. takes mp as in 73 20
8
23. "oxi] emph.
Je. 15 excitement, terror (\/"v, >)' The v. is, however, a gl.
as v. 7 15
\TDna] Qal inf. cstr. sf. 1 s. in my haste or alarm ; so 116 11 which
has the whole phr.
only Niph. hurry away in alarm 48 s
\ ran elsw. in
1047
i?H^] a.X. Niph. pf. 1 sg. n; improb. ; rd. nnjj as Jon. 2 5 which
has the same line, omitting the inf. because Jon. 2 is pentameter. J PTJ vb.
their
possible that they have
is
to n>,
cf.
32 s nxd nyS.
It
We. would change
enemies.
\f>
,|
drive away 34 1 78 55 809

only
% fa**] as adv. asseveration, surely ; in
emphasising a contrast, but, in fact, nevertheless, so here, 66 19 82 7
ijunn Vip]
Pi.
\(/
elsw. in
J7re> is
28 s
\f/
used and
of the Ps.
24.
866 116 1 130 2 140 7
px
won
D>>1DN]
'N
"\nw (v. 1 2 icf).
is
Qal
omitted.
Sa
mm
The
and not
a similar
is
wait for, hope for ;

131 3
Is.
51
5
,
1.
38 16 42 s 12 43 5 1305 Mi.
ing 2 sg. into 2 pi., and
abst., as
For an*
<t
gl.
measure
a.\t)delas,
25.
v. j- i2 ,
Du.
TDn ^.
cf. Is.
coa::? fDHji
26 2
ipm]
Hiph. only here and 27 14 , where

with Pi. ptc. % [Sm] vb. Pi.
22 69* II9 43 49 74 81 114 147

11
7
147 ; c. Sn 130
Hiph. wait, tarry (shew a waiting attitude); c.
-
*?
La. 3 24
is
a gi.
here, save that imv. of

to the different
rel.
j/ 25 i^-
abs. Ps. 71 14 .
same as
is due
this is a gl.
DB.
mm? cSrvcn Sr]
c. V
is
pN
abundantly, prob.
VDN^ Hiph. of pnn exhibit strength,

there
28*
ns nn]
ptc. pi. faithful,
nm-^]
use of
This line
is
dependent on
Ps. 27 14,
chang-
PSALMS
276
PSALM XXXIL,
),
proclaiming the blessedness
(1)
sins are forgiven, covered over and not imputed
whose
of the one
12
(v.
a penitential Ps
was
Ps. 32
str. 5
especially in view of the great suffering in body and soul
during the long time that Yahweh's punitive hand rested upon
him
(v.
(v.
3-4
The confession
(2)
).
and the exhortation
of distress (v.
to the pious to
place (v. ); exhort earnestly to
stubborn as the mule
wicked with the joys

the one
Happy
When
in the right
way
and not be
and contrast the sorrows
of the righteous (v.
whose transgression
is
of
the
10* 11
).
whose
forgiven,
sin
is
covered!
whom Yahweh imputeth not iniquity

kept silent, my bones waxed old through my roaring;
and night Thy hand was heavy upon me
(into misery, as
make known
said, "
walk
8-9
to
the one unto
For day
I was changed
"JV/TY sin I
(v.
by forgiveness
Yahweh in time
Yahweh as the hiding-
pray
Later additions represent
).
IJAPPY
of sin is followed
will
And Thou
when thorns smite me).
Thee, and mine iniquity I do not cover;

confess concerning my transgression to Yahweh";
forgavest
to
mine
iniquity,
my
sin dids*
^pardon).
For this let the pious pray unto Thee in time of distress
At the outburst of many waters, they will not reach unto him.
S>D2>D {v. Intr. 26) of
S, not taken up into Q2& or 35 (v. Intr. 27,

Maskelim by the editor of \p, owing to
The Ps. was originally of two pen15.
It was separated from the

3 2 > 33)'
the fact that the others were used in
tameter pentastichs
v.
1-6
.
In
this
form
enlarged by a series of additions

advice
"The
v.
8-9
and a
it
belongs to the Persian period.
at first v. 7 ,
It
was
then a tetrameter tetrastich of
liturgical trimeter tetrastich of a general character v. 10-11 .
influence of the individualising educational
unmistakable," Che.
movement recorded
there are Aramaisms
in Proverbs
is
nx;' after
<S,
required for measure and confused with
late date,
probably in the Maccabean period.
In v.*
The
fjp.
Ps. in
for us
dSd and
This gloss was of

its
present form
is
the second penitential Ps. of the church.
Str. I
is
blematic
composed of a
triplet.
1-2.
syn. couplet, a synth. line,
Happy
gratulation, repeated at the beginning of
In Ps.
the righteous man,
Law, was thus congratulated

gressor,
and an em-
the one~\, an exclamation of con-
who was
here, the
two
entirely
lines for emphasis.
conformed
to the
one who has been a trans-
but now, after a period of divine chastisement, enjoys
PSALM XXXII.
and reinstatement
forgiveness
in the
life
of
Law
sin, the failure
These forms of
sin
garded as peculiar to that conception of

is
in
order to balance the threefold
erance from
it.
forgiven].
is
oral or
from the proper course
had incurred the divine displeasure,
and had to be removed in order to a restoration

term for sin has its appropriate predicate, which
but
three
forms
from the normal aim or purpose
iniquity, the perverse turning aside
life.
in all its
it
command whether
transgression, the violation of divine
in
The
divine favour.
comprehend
chief syn. terms for sin are used to
written in
277
This
is,
to favour.
is
sin rather
sin,
Each
not to be re-
than any other,
with a threefold deliv-
according to the
Hebrew
conception, the taking up of transgression as a burden, a heavy
upon the sinner and bearing it away from him to a

will trouble him no more.
The English " forgive,"
"give away," is syn. to it and sufficiently near to the Hebrew idea
of take away, to translate it, agreeing as they do in the essential
thing of removal.
The same Hebrew term is used v. 5c in connection with iniquity
and probably also in the original, if the proposed change of text is correct, the syn. Hebrew word rbc, having
the same essential meaning, which may appropriately be rendered
is covered], a syn. term, used
by the syn. English word "pardon."
also 85 s for the technical Hebrew word "iss, "cover over sin"
9
s8
It is commonly used in connection with sacri{v. 65* 78
79 ).
fices, where the sin, as staining and defiling the divine altars, was
covered over by the application to them of the blood of the
victim of the sin-offering.
But the word is also frequently used
load, resting
place where
it
apart from sacrifices,
when God
over so as to hide
and
it
is
obliterate
conceived as covering the

it.
cordance with His sovereign good pleasure.
doubt that here, as in other

for there is
not], that
no hint of any
is,
of, in
i?nputeth
connection
Far otherwise, Yahweh thinks of him as without
iniquity, deals with
We
conception
any of these Pss.
does not estimate, consider, think
with the sinner.
There can be no
Pss., the latter is the true
sacrifice in
sin
This Yahweh does in ac-
him
as
no longer having any connection with
it.
should beware of attaching to these terms the technical mean-
ings of
modern dogmatic
theology.
simple and comprehensive statement.

that something
more was
required,
and
This syn. couplet makes a
But a
this
later legalist
thought
he supplied by adding
PSALMS
278
And
in
whose
in
u
:
God
nor from himself," Dr.
with
EV
to "guile "
8
.
This
spirit there is no deceit.
accord with modern ideas
Who
especially
may be
explained
conceals his sin neither from

if
we weaken
the term
but this renunciation of deceit of
spirit is
a very high ethical ideal, not appearing elsewhere in the Old Tes-
tament.
John
fess sin,
his sin
matter of neglecting to con-
in the
but hardly against one
and has been so
may
higher ethical conception, and
rises to a
be cited against self-deception
who has
so completely confessed
entirely relieved of
as stated in the
it,
Such an one needs no exhortation

This clause adds a defective line to a Str.
previous couplet of our Ps.

to sincerity of spirit.
complete without
it
and
the effect that such a
any more
as without
more
is
also imports a disturbing thought, to
man must
was
must
man
God
also have the
The
positive characteristic of a spirit without deceit.
a gloss from the school of
that
not only be accepted by
sin attached to him, but
Hebrew Wisdom.
clause
probable
It is
also a gloss, in order to give the experience, which
is
originally national, a
more personal and

" 11
8
in accordance with the glosses, v
refrained from making the confession, stated
in v.
kept silent],
and assumed
my bones waxed old],

other
lamentation, aching
sympathy with the
6 22
38 51 through my roaring].
1
as the basis of v.
penitence and
of the soul;
individualistic turn,
When I
3.
"2
Pss. of
as in
in
cf.
1518
distress
10
The
God for help

much noise and
agony was so great that, although he did not cry to

in penitential prayer,
so
little self-restraint
animal.
long,
he did cry aloud with so
that he lost his
a mere
an insertion probably not designed, but due to dittography
of the following words.

all
manhood and became
This has been intensified by the additional clause, all day
day and
its
4.
For day and
night without interruption.
all
hand, put forth
merely by
in
chastisement.
was
night], continuously,
Thy hand],
God's
heavy upon me], not

context implies,
pressure of weight, but, as the
heavy because of heavy strokes, smiting him again and again

with His powerful hand, so as to
of suffering.
make him
Although he did not in
roar with the agony
scourging of his
fact suffer
body, he did in fact suffer from the bruising of his soul by the
experience of the divine anger, so that his bones
had been severely scourged.
/ was
changed]
felt
so
as
0,
if
they
3, trans-
PSALM XXXII.
279
formed from a former condition of comfort into misery, by the

This
severe divine discipline.
much
is
better suited to the context
S
than f^, followed by EV ., " my moisture is turned into," AV., or
"is like," PBV., or "changed as with," RV., which have no
them and which are difficult to construct

These again are different in (3 from J^.
(3 is here also to be preferred in its rendering, as when thorns
The blows of God's hands are very appropriately comsmite me']
pared with the smiting of the body with thorns, especially as in
Hebrew usage
to justify
with the following words.
purpose of scourging.
ancient times thorns were used for the
Thus Gideon "took the
[of Succoth], and
elders of the city
them he threshed
and Aug. think
thorns of the wilderness and briers, and with
[or taught] the
men
of Succoth," Ju. 8 16
of J^, " droughts of

difficult to connect with the previous clause, because
The reading
of pricking of the conscience.
summer,"
Jer.
is
Hebrew
and the word

though the
a similar word from the same
prep, is not appropriate to the verb

rendered " droughts " is not used elsewhere in
the
meaning
possible, as being in
is
J^,
stem.
composed of a triplet of two syn. lines, with a

and an emblematic couplet.
5. My
Str. II. is
line
synth.
emph.
in position,
terms of
v.
1-2
||
The
these verses.
known
is
now
||
in order
to
presupposed
The
first
objectifying
taking
away.
it
term
of the
in appropriate
is
sin,
is
term not used elsewhere
tion to
is
that
in
it
term, the
Yahweh might cover
uncovering the iniquity,
other writings,
by making
The second
The
third, confessing, a
in
make
also in three syn. terms,
is
confess.
||
The
sin],
transgression, resuming the three
to state the confession
confession
not cover
||
antith. to forgive.
known,
iniquity
in order
third
thereto,
it
\f/,
again.
but in
properly acknowledging, possibly calling atten-
by a gesture, in order that Yahweh on His part might
refuse to look at
it,
ignore
this confession is in
it,
not consider
personal address,
to
it,
or think of
Thee
meets with the response, Thou forgavest mine
||
to
it.
All
Yahweh, and
iniquity, using
but
one, and that the oldest, simplest, and most important of the three
terms of
v.
1"2
.
J^ and the Vrss.
for sin together, " iniquity of
all
my
usage of the previous context, and
agree in attaching two words
sin."
is
But
this
is
against the
probably due to the omission
PSALMS
280
of a verb, which
This verb
indeed necessary to complete the measure.

synonym, pardon, which has been
is
probably the
is
omitted by copyist's error, because of
form to
similarity in
its
Thus we may perfect

sin, and render the last
Selah, here used at the close of the line.
the measure, and separate the terms for
my
clause,
let the
sin didst pardon.
For
6.
namely, forgiveness.
this],
made
pious], probably collective in the original text, but
by a
individual
later editor to
correspond with
v.
7-11
,
by prefixing
" every."
Only the pious, who were in a covenant relation to

Yahweh, and so entitled to His kindness, could ask for forgiveness of sin. But all such should be encouraged by past experience
to pray for
So the
in time of distress, such as that described in v. 3-4
it
But
original text should probably read.
has been changed
it
by copyist's error into " time, when Thou mayest be found."
This
and so is against the context, which exhorts to pray in time of sin and trouble, which would
not be usually considered as a time when God would be most
limits the petition to a particular time,
favourable.
take,
probable that the copyist,
It is
was thinking of a
ment, and
fast
suits quite well the Christian use
it
who made
the mis-
day, or possibly of the day of atone-
of Ash Wednesday.
This mistake of the copyist, seeing two words, where only one was
designed, gives the second as an introductory particle to the next
sometimes translated "But," PBV., "Surely," AV., RV.,
clause,
which there
for
outburst of
is
many
no
sufficient reason in the parallelism.
waters'].
flood, as in Pss. 18
69
he has been put into a

prayer.
The
16
.
And
distress
this
is
compared
At
to a
the
sudden
they will not reach unto hi?n], because
safe refuge
came
original Ps.
priate climax.
The
to
by Yahweh,
an end here,
was probably
all
answer to
in
in a
of the Ps.
his
most appro-
when
it
was
used in .
Later editors
and
first, 7,
Thou,
made
additions to the Ps. for various reasons
which returns to the
my
hiding-place"].
first
person and
is
hexameter.
This thought was not suggested by
the idea of the Ps. in general, but by the specific thought of the
previous line with reference to the flood of waters.

tive
art
Ps.
The
better suited to the following context than the usual, "
voca-
Thou
come
into
the
my hiding-place." This phrase has probably
21
s
1
cf. 27 91
But the reference is here more genfrom 3
is
PSALM XXXII.
28l
we can hardly think of the courts of the temple

straits may est Thou presence me], not an
expression of confidence in Yahweh, but a jussive of petition.
O deliverer, mayest Thou encompass me about~\ This clause is
thus parallel with and complementary to the previous one. $fy, (3,
The text has been disturbed by a ditJ, all differ very much.
tography which caused the insertion of " songs " ; f^, EV ., more
and
eral
later, for
in this context.
From
properly, "jubilation," " shouts of joy "

lation
||
my
The
hiding-place."
but
(3,
rendering of
compass me about with songs of deliverance,"

A second gloss was added, v. 8 "9
my
jubi-
"Thou
wilt
3, have "
EV
is
8
.,
to
be rejected.
I will
I
will
instruct thee
counsel thee,
and teach thee in the way thou shouldst go

(I will fix) mine eye upon thee.
Be not as the horse, the mule, without understanding,

With bridle and halter, its harness, to be muzzled.
This
a tetrameter tetrastich.
is
of the older interpreters and

of
God
a warning which most
It is
many moderns
regard as the words
but most moderns think that they are the words of the
In either case they are not suited to the
psalmist.
Ps.,
because
the second person throughout the Ps. has been God, and the
exhortation of the previous context has been addressed to the

pious in the 3d person.
editor to
all
who
a supplementary advice of a later
It is
listen to the Ps.
It is
measure and strophical organisation.
and
teach thee].
This
is
furthermore of different
8.
will instruct thee
accordance with the legal attitude
in
of mind subsequent to Nehemiah.
in the way thou shouldst
go~\,
and conduct
more, therefore, in the spirit of Ps. 1 than of Ps. 32.
/ wiL
counsel thee], intensifying the previous verbs.
A word is missing
in J^ and also in most Vrss.
5? gives it, instead of the verb prethe
way of the Law, the
legal
way or course of
life
served in J^, the one using one verb, the other the other verb.
These are, indeed, so much alike that one of them was omitted
in the old codices.
rendered
This verb
/ willfix, which
is
to the otherwise difficult phrase,
the teacher being fixed

step in the
way of
life.
probably original and should be
then gives an appropriate construction
mine eye upon
upon the pupil so
The
thee'],
as to
positive teaching
is
the eyes of
watch
his every
followed by an
PSALMS
282
antith. couplet of warning.
9.
Be
not as the horse], intensified
by the more obstinate animal, the mule.
without understanding],
lacking the capability of receiving instruction and counsel
by physical means, with
fore they have to be guided
and
This was the original comple-
halter, its harness, to be muzzled~\.
tion of the tetrastich
there-
bridle
but a brief marginal note, indicating a
reason for the muzzling, has
come
and given
into the text
by most, has "
diffi-
not
come near unto
thee," but various other renderings are given
by ancient and
2^, followed
culty.
modern
which
versions,
10-11 are a
still
it
will
not repay consideration.
will
later liturgical gloss.
Many
sorrows has the wicked man

But kindness has he that trusteth in Yahweh.
Be glad and
And be
This
is
exult,
ye righteous,
jubilant, all ye right-minded.
a trimeter tetrastich.
Many
sorrows'], as the antith.
of kindness, suggests that they were due to divine punishment or
The former belong
chastisement.
wicked
to the
man ;
they are
them the latter belongs to the man that

by
trusteth in Yahweh.
This was probably the exact antith. of the
original text, but it has been changed by a later editor through
the addition of the verb " compasseth him about," to correspond
with v. 7
and so the measure has been destroyed, without any
right of earning
his
important addition to the meaning.
11.
Be glad and exult
\\
be
In
jubilant], liturgical terms implying worship in the temple.
"
"
destroying
first
line
in
Yahweh
is
an
unnecessary
gloss,
the
the
measure.
ye
righteous], the class of people in Israel living in
Law
conformity to the
*1*Hj]
= v. 2
Qal pass. ptc.

85
99
8
.
pi.
Nirj, for
cstr.
ye right-minded.
before
rel.
clause (v. i 1 );
sr;, assimilated to
vb. f
% [pOjf]
||
al
V'D^
as
if
exclamation.
nrj forgiven, as
v. 6
îrj]
25 18
pass. ptc. covered, in respect of sin only here.
earth with great deep 1046 ; heaven with clouds 147 8 ;

13
s
83 Pr.
9
conceal:
transgressions
(2)
Jb. 31
17 28 ; iniquity Ps. 32 ; righteous-
Pi.
(1) cover, clothe
ness of
106 11
God 40 11
Jos. 24
(E)
I43 9 (?); (3) overwhelm : the waters of the sea 78 s3

waters Ps. 104 9 Jb. 22 11 38 s4 ; shame Pss. 44 16 69 s Je. 51 51
cf.
Mi. 7 10 ; horror Ps. 55 s Ez. 7 18 mischief Ps. 140 10 c. "?p 44 20 106 17 (4) cover
over sin Ps. 85 s (by God). Pu. be covered Ps. 80 11
Cf. usage of ids cover
over sin, v. 63I 78s8 79 BDB.
ptf] transgression, v. 6 19 1 *.
friMon] n.f.
;
PSALM XXXII.
sin; rare, only in phr. nVru
Pss.
j^ 40 7 109 7
use for individual in
84s
\p,
Gn. 2D9 (E) Ex.
71
-?ys, stan
(v. nstOT
13 .
j/ 7 ).
nw] comes
ward way and should be transposed.

here in sense of impute,
cf.
283
Niph.
in
*>-
is
2
(j E ) 2 K. i; * and
a gl.; the only other
between vb. and
Qal impf. present
airrv]
10681 .
3221D";n]
2.
2vn
(v.
mm
/*).mm
pj? f>.
an awk-
in
lh
102 ),
is
I^Ki]
a denial of sin and the reverse of the confession of sin in its three
forms in previous context, and of the forgiveness, the covering over, the nonrvn (v. j/ 6 ), here in sense
Besides, the phr. itself is late,
imputation of it.
a gl.
of
ioi 7
ffor moral character, elsw.
$ 34
deceitful, treacherous
"\ Dfi?,
19
51
78s.
19
bow 78",
"\
n*o-|]
ptfS I202
3
,
n.f. deceit
nsnD
v.
32* 52*
This
j~.
3. *s] temcan hardly be softened down to internal truthfulness to God.

T^rn] Hiph. perf. I sg. aorist ; Bhn be dumb,
poral, but <S, 3, causal.
keep silence, neglecting response (v. 281 ).
% [nSa] vb. Qal wear out: of
garment Dt. 8 4 29 4
Pi. causative,
here.
fig.
wear
bones through suffering

Is. 50 9
consume away : fig. flesh and skin La. 3 4 ; form
15 18
s
for the bones in a similar state of pain v. 6 22
^vn- ?^] makes the 1. too long; dittog. as Du.;
heavens Ps. 10227
ds>']
Sheol Ps. 49 15
38 4 42 11 51 10 io2 4 6
31
cf. DDT >3 at beginning of next
in
11
sense
a.X. in this
TaXanrwpLav
*B conversus
Nu. II 8 (J)
out,
v.
4.
taste of
sum
in
fUS^ n.m. juice, sap;
ntfS]
manna.
But
( has
aerumna mea ; 3
life
blood
here iarpdcp-qv
sum
versatus
e/s
in miseria
These Vrss. rd. rtf oppression, and vb. as 1 sg. which if inf. Tffi;Jl 01
must have >Btej. "^sn is followed by ^ in the sense of to be turned ox
changed into something {v. jo12 )
f T^n] n.m. drought ; only here for usual
mea.
ptc. ^sni
But
yy\.
xtp
ardesceret messis.
cstr.
A?
of s^n
destroy.
for 3"in,
5.
/& attack,
must have read

smite, as Je.
J5 interprets itf breast
a'rj/.
<3
imrayijvai &Kavdav,
</#/# configitur spina,
5c) 21 - 27 (z>.
and
/7 i3 )
all
emph.
\iNtan] so Uty,
vpdd]
ijann as inf. cstr.
on the whole seems most probable.
which makes
and ânn,
y\p for y*P
sf.
3 cum
ex-
and
inf.
*j
as inf. cstr. of 3in vb.

sf.
*J3"K1 in
sg.
ann /#y waste,
pj
is
change
late
the readings easy in the different interpretations.
1P't
,N ] Hiph. impf. present, jn.

emph. present (r>. v. 1 ).
thcn] is
^ aorist as next
in and
3, and
would seem more natural at beginning of
previous clause. It must therefore be emphatic and express previous resolution.
*Sp] is taken by (@> as kcit i/mov, TB adversum me, hv\ but this is cer-
vb. improbable.
seems
to
be original, although
it
It is a poetic,
tainly incorrect.
emph.
TiNton
nnSD Tston
>jiy;
was necessary
archaic prep., lengthened for measure.
guilt of my sin {v. v. 1
}r;~]
nxd nyS]
words
55
uDna; but
phasises the fact that
time of finding.
nnio]
prob. correct in reading
Then
seem appropriate
God
% p~]
is
to
this is
it
This restoration makes the pen-
for sin.
this account, therefore, as
cf. Is.
is
the rrrSo was confused with n^D and so omitted.
to connect the
tameter complete and the construction easy.

pardon, or on
Du.
).
h';.
6.
nn?"Sp] for this thing, eg.

virkp raijrrjs,
3 pro
hac.
not suited to the context, which em-
be found by the penitent, and not any special
conj. only, as 91 8 , or in the sense assuredly,
to the context.
does not
Therefore with Du. rd. for pn nxd, piXD,
which has been confused with mxn and so brought about p*WD.
piXD P?S time

PSALMS
284
of distress, f f^xn n.[m.] straitness, straits: TD1 ns 119 148 1 S. 22 2 Dt. 28 s3 65 57

9
This phr. is then further defined by i *\nv n.m. flood, outburst ; elsw.
Na. I 8 Jb. 38 25 Dn. 9 -26 11 22 Pr. 27 4
7. |n] is a difficult form, pi. cstr. of
-
Je. 19
f^?]
.
1"
n.[m.] a.X. jubilation
n;-\
n.[m.] deliverance
For vb. z>. 17 13

But <S is very different, dirb dXtyews
rb dyaWta/xd jjlov Xvrpwaal /xe dirb tQp KVKhuadvTwv /xe.
dub.
/xe
and
J*wn as alike relative clauses referring to
being
as if
n.f.
mx.
points *p
It
Houb., Horsley, Hi., Du., >n

different, tu es protectio
is
irD
>S
||
this is
most
dittog. for last letters of
confidence.
<5 regards the verse as essentially petition.
||
is
and must be interpreted
*jaaiDr,
The
a noun.
prep,
difficulty
after B^B.
It
is
with
same way.
in the
is
in
taking
better to follow
-\x
3 and
It
with
take
The
vb.
*)"\%r\
is
improb. that bSo
is
and
in the lack of
toSo as
ptc, as 18 3 40 18
as fern,
2
706 144 , referring to God, and to regard the impfs. as
rpwi]
likely, unless
both take vbs. as expressing
"W
|Q, 3,
(Q takes "'jsîDn
mxn. 3 is somewhat
mea salvans, circum-
dabis me.
toSs is ptc.
elsw. 56 s both
the affliction or distress, nx
mea, ab hoste custodies me, laus
adversary^
rijs irepiexoio-rjs
jussives.
16
emph. addition to previous vb.
it] rel. (v.
?)Sn]
g ).
rep*] Qal impf. cohort. 1 sg. (v. /6 7 ). <S ^7ricTT)piQ = mrpH Qal impf. 1 sg. of nx;% as Pr. 16 80
so Ba.
A word is missing from the measure, y^'j implies a vb. which should prob. be that of (S
in addition to that of $%, as Du.
9. vnrrSs] Qal juss. 2 pi. with neg.
8.
coord.,
Qal impf. modal, should go.
Is. 3J'29 .
j-?] n.m. bridle, as Pr. 26 3
X *"!]
ataybvas
clvtGjv,
Is.
3028
this sense
Jb.
;
30 11
<g rds
5
(dub.).
Hu., Pe.,
; in \J/ elsw. only 103
" whose harness consists in bridle and bit to tame
maxillas eorum
rel.,
come nigh unto thee"; Ew.,
Ri.,
no drawing near to thee."
OT., and
get
69 s7
n.m. halter, as
then Moll, " they will not approach thee," Pe. "or else they
it";
we
J jcn]
n.[m.] ornament, trapping, harness ; only here in
Moll, take the clause as
is
Is.
53
3- 4
inf.
But vb. 0^2
will not
with S " must be muzzled, or there
is
an Aramaic word, not used
Du. then takes vb. as Hiph. inf. an|jS 'a. S3 is

10. DOiNaD] pi. J aixan n.m. pains, sorrows, grief;
Je.
45
is late.
anp ?.
AV.,
51 8 La.
12 - 12 - 18 .
Bi.,
in
dittog., so
elsw. 38 18
Du., insert ltf before pen wicked
But we might rather omit U221D'', and so get a trimeter couplet. The
11. ujV]
omission of nim in v. 11 would then give a trimeter tetrastich.
man.
Hiph. imv. 2
pi. requires after it
as
Du.
aVntf*-f]
as 7 11 II 2 36 11 64 11
9415 97 n.
PSALM
XXXIII., 4
str.
io3
Ps. 33 is a song of praise.

(1) A call to worship in the temple
with song, music, and shouting (v. 1-3 ), because of the righteousness
and kindness
fear
of
Yahweh
Yahweh, the
(v.
4^5
).
(2) All
mankind are
called to
creator of all things, and disposer of all nations
;;
;;
; ;
PSALM XXXIII.
(v.
6-10
kind
(4)
).
(v.
He
Yahweh from His heavenly
(3)
13-15
and victory
throne inspects
Him
fear
(v.
18-19
victory
(v.
).
gloss praises the plans of
Yahweh
ingly secure, and also the happiness of His people
CHOUT, ye
Praise
is
With
(v.
name
11-12
).
to the upright
Give thanks to Yahweh with the
lyre,
the ten-stringed harp play to
Him
Sing to Him a new song,

Play skilfully with shouting
For the word of Yahweh
is
upright
And all His work is with faithfulness;

He loves righteousness and justice,
The
earth
of His kindness.
is full
13 Y His
word the heavens were made,

And by the breath of His mouth all
He
their host;
gathereth in a flask the waters of the sea,
Putteth in treasuries the primeval deep.
Yahweh,
Let
all
the earth be in fear of
Let
all
the inhabitants of the world stand in
awe
He spake and it came to pass,

He commanded and it stood forth.
He doth bring to naught the counsel of nations,
He doth make of none effect the plans of the peoples.
For
T7ROM
See
heaven Yahweh doth look,

the sons of
all
mankind
He
From
the place where
At
the inhabitants of the earth
all
He
He
that
formed
their
that discerneth
mind
all
sits
enthroned
He
doth glance,
altogether,
their works.
The king doth not gain a victory by his great army,

The mighty man cannot be delivered by his great strength,
The horse is a delusion for victory,
And by
his great
gEHOLD,
army he cannot
the eye of
Toward them
that
Yahweh
hope
in
is
deliver.
toward them that fear Him,
His kindness
To deliver their life from death,

And to preserve their lives in famine.
Our
Our
soul doth wait for
For
For
in
Him
in
His holy name we
help and shield
is
our heart
Yahweh,
He
is
glad,
trust.
Let Thy kindness, Yahweh, be upon us

According as we hope in Thee.
16-17
).
His
for
as everlast-
righteous in Yahweh,
becoming
man-
(v.
therefore
people long for Him, are glad in Him, and trust in His
20-22
all
not due to armies or warriors
is
who
delivereth those
285
PSALMS
286
Ps. 33 is an orphan Ps. without title, and therefore was not in any of the
minor or major Psalters. It was inserted in its present position by the final
editor.
The r Aaveld of @ is a late conjecture. The Ps. indeed shows the
influence of
many
v>
of Gn.
Zc. 12
v. 16 206
in late
Is.
v. 3**
of
v. 17
v. 36
42 10 ;
Is.
408 46 10 5i 6
The
The
v. 16 .
probably based on
is
of
of Dt. 33*>;
writings:
v. 11
of
'
of Pr. 21 31 ;
v. 2 2
23 16 ;
Is.
v. 18
s
55 *;
of Ps. 90 17
use of the participles,
v. 5
7
,
of Jb. 38'22 ;
v. 7
of Pss.
14*;
v. 16
of
Mac. 3 19
for the finite
is
verb
Ps. cannot be earlier than the late Greek period,

Aramaic style.
is Maccabean on account of its reference to divine aid in victo17 19 20 21
the joyous temple worship with song, music, and shouting
and probably
ries v. 16
The Ps. is composed of 22

and universalism of outlook v. 8 10 18 14
couplets, corresponding with the number of the letters of the Hebrew alpha-
v.
1-3
bet, but
without the use of the alphabetic letters at the beginning of the coup-
therein differing from Ps. 34.
lets,
such Pss. in
Strs.,
and scholars
There
is
always
differ in this regard.
correspondence of the number of couplets with the
due
to the insertion of
two
couplets,
"
v. 11 12 ,
difficulty in
alphabet was
letters of the
into the original Ps. for that pur-
indeed, to
These couplets may be taken out without being missed
pose.
arranging
probable that the
It is
the improvement of the course of thought in the Ps., which they interrupt.
then easy to divide the Ps. into four trimeter decastichs.
It is
Str. I.
is
composed of
five syn.
couplets, three of which are
a call to worship in the temple, two giving the reason for
Shout
1.
ye~\,
the sacred shout
expressing
it.
enthusiasm of
the
praise in the temple worship, which was appropriate to the place
and becoming
righteous
and
||
to those entitled to
and
institutions of Israel,
2.
These are the
worship there.
upright, in the later sense of those zealous for the
Give
thanks'],
living in strict
Law
conformity thereto.
implying a song of thanksgiving accompa-
nied with instrumental music of the lyre and larger ten-stringed

harp.
The
skilfully,
three forms of praise are
with shouting.
a fresh outburst of praise

tion
That which
;
summed up
is
to
not in the sense that a
Sing, play
new song,
new composi-
is
was rendered, but that a fresh experience of divine favour
had been enjoyed, and was acknowledged
in a
bly in the temple for this particular purpose.

this
in
be sung
summons
prehends
all
is
the
new festal assemThe reason for
4.
word of Yahweh and His work.
the divine activity, as
it
This com-
has been experienced.
The
and promises, is upright, as His people

who conform to it are upright His work in judgment upon
enemies and redemption of His people is with faithfulness to
word, in
its
instruction
PSALM
XXXIII.
287
His covenant, cf. Dt. 32*. But back of all His word and work
is His love in its more ancient form of kindness and its later form
of affection.
5. He loves righteousness, probably the doing of it
on His part as the context suggests, and justice, incorrectly rendered "judgment " in EV here and elsewhere in this combination.
The earth is full of His kindness] in action, in His work as above,
64
cf. 1 19
These divine attributes are conceived as working through
all the earth.
That is the background of their particular working
in the experience which calls for the fresh song of praise.
Str. II. is composed of two parts of syn. couplets, giving the
S
summoning
reason for the intervening syn. couplet,

stand in awe of Yahweh.
The
6.
the world to
psalmist goes back in thought
and all their host; that

moon, and stars, in accordance
with the conception of Gn. 2 1 Is. 40 26 45 12 and not the angels as
s
21
These were made, the most general term for
Pss. 103
1 48
to the creation, especially of the heavens

is,
the heavenly luminaries, sun,
mode
creative activity, not implying any particular
By
or theory of
His word], the instrumental means here employed; that is, by command, as v. 9 in accordance with Gn. 1.
With this is parallel
By the breath of His mouth'], the words
creation.
breathed forth in speech.
Some have thought
of the divine Spirit
here in accordance with Gn. i 2, the same Hebrew word being

used for " breath " and " spirit " ; but if the reference were to
the divine Spirit
described.
His mouth.
7.
it
would be
The
Spirit of
Yahweh, and not
Spirit of
creation of the waters of the sea
is
now
primeval deep], probably only the depths of the

"
in accordance with Jb. 38 s 11 22, and not the more comprethe
sea,
hensive mass of waters, including the subterranean and terranean

waters before their separation, of Gn.
flask], after (3
and most ancient
putteth in treasuries,
The conceptions of
hail,
and of a
than
treasuries,
flask,
it
is
in
more
suited to the
EV
" as a heap."
8
.,
where God stores up the snow and
God
Inasmuch
conceived as shut in safely in
and doors,
He gathereth
Vrss., as
literally water-skin,
37
followed by
carry their water and wine, where
heaven, are in Jb. 38 22
0-9
its
in
which the Orientals
stores
up the waters of
" 10
the baby sea is
as in Jb. 38 8
place at the creation with bars
most probable that
all
these terms of Job are at
the basis of this description, rather than the heaping
up of the
PSALMS
288
waters of the
Red Sea
for the
passage through them of Israel,
according to Ex. 15 8 , which is another and heterogeneous figure

of speech to that of treasuries and the permanence of the sea
in its place.
The verbal forms are participles, but not on that
account to be referred to " the continual action of maintenance
as well as the original creation," Kirk., because the participles are
of the late Aramaic style, used for the
verb,
finite
and
refer to the
creation itself as in the passage of Job mentioned above.

fact of the creation of
heavens and sea by Yahweh
which the psalmist summons mankind to

Let all the earth
wherever they
psalmist
is
This
be.
The
8.
on
such a Creator.
of the world], all mankind

an universal summons.
be in
is
stand in awe].
||
It
is
not probable that the
thinking of fear here in the religious sense appropriate
people of God, as in
to the
a ground
all the inhabitants
||
may
fear of Yahweh
fear
is
v.
18
,
where the accusative
used
is
but in the more external sense of awe and submission to the

divine sovereignty.
The reason
9.
reenforced by a return to
is
the conception of the creation, which
is
stated in terms of the
Gn.
pass], the very words of Gn.
primitive creation of the light, according to
spake
and
by the
came
it
Waw
to
3
.
3
i
For He
expressing
consec. the immediateness of the obedience of the
creature to the creative
He commanded,
stood forth]
word
paraphrased
in the syn. clause
and
with the same immediateness of result,
that
is, it
sprang into existence and presented
or stood forth as a host, using the imagery of
army stands forth

mand.
10. The
ing to the nations
in array
creative
;
it is
when
v.
and Gn.
1
,
the sovereign issues the
power has been mentioned
it
itself,
as
an
com-
as a warn-
therefore appropriate in the climax that
the providential power should be referred to.

is
with reference to the nations
They may
\\
the peoples.
we would
This, as
expect from the purpose of the statement,
on
its
negative side,
take counsel
and make plans against the people of Yahweh, but in vain for
He doth bring them to naught make of none effect. He frustrates all their schemes of hostility against His people
and this
is the climax which justifies the inclusion of the entire Str. in
;
||
this Ps.
of praise.
later editor, wishing to
emphasise the thought of the
couplet, adds a tetrastich to the Str.,
progress of thought in the Ps.
and
last
interrupts thereby the
PSALM
XXXIII.
289
The counsel of Yahweh standeth forever,

The plans of His mind to all generations.
Happy the nation whose God is Yahweh,
The people He has chosen for His inheritance
the plans of His mind'], the
being conceived as having a
The counsel of Yahweh
11-12.
j|
God
plans formed in His mind,
These words are
mind, just as man, His image.
in striking antith.
and plans of the nations of the previous couplet.

As Yahweh frustrates their counsel and plans, He maintains His
own counsel ; it standeth firm, not capable of frustration, unchangeto the counsel
permanent, and indeed forever
able,
This
to all generations.
||
a ground for congratulation to the people of Yahweh, for
God
ders them secure in the hands of their

sing
Happy
the nation
it
therefore they
is
ren-
may
the people, antith. to all the other nations
||
and peoples, because they have the inestimable privilege of one

whose God is Yahweh ; and this not simply because they have
chosen Him to be their God, but because He has chosen them
for His inheritance, His own special property in accordance with
the original covenant, Ex. 19 5
cf.
Dt. 4
20
20 29
-
s
32 Mic.
1418
7
Is.
540
514
6271
106
A still later edi74 78
94
10
tor inserts in the Mss. underlying (3 an addition to v. , followed
19
25
Je. io
16
Pss. 2 8
68
10
U and PBV., "and casteth out the counsel of princes," which

makes the couplet into a triplet by a third syn. clause. It certainly was not in the original Ps., which was composed entirely
by
of couplets, although
Str. III.
it is
an idea entirely appropriate
composed of three
is
in itself.
synth. couplets, describing the
divine inspection of mankind, followed
by two syn. couplets draw-
ing the consequences, that victory and safety are not due entirely
to
human
where
ace, v. 9
||
powers.
He
8
29
13-14.
10
55
20
102 13
Is.
63
15
66 1
glance], the divine inspection of
sons of
mankind
tion
universal, a
is
warning of
it.
F?-om heaven], emphatic,
v.
He
15.
8
.
||
7- 8
Yahweh
mankind, as
doth look
4
14
2
.
||
see
all the
of the earth]. His inspecresumption of the thought of the universal
The
inspection
is
a thorough one, nothing escapes
that formed their mind], created the
Zc. 12 1 Ps.
the place
all the inhabitants
constructed or formed
Gn.
||
enthroned], the divine throne in the heavenly pal-
sits
94
it
9
.
as truly as
It is possible
He
mind of man,
formed the body;
cf.
that the second story of
PSALMS
29O
mind of
the creation was in the
the psalmist as well as the
first,
body of man to that

But inasmuch as he thinks of the minds of his
of the mind also.
contemporaries, the formation of the mind is not that of the primitive man, but that of all men the world over.
The psalmist does
2
not, any more than Is. distinguish the creative activity from the
and
that he extends the construction of the
He
providential.
certainly does not conceive the later distinction
between creationism and traducianism. He thought that each

and every individual man originates, mind and body, as a result
13" 16
The divine construction of

mind was not partial but total, altogether. Therefore Yahweh
knows it already in all its powers and activities, its capacities and
Nothing whatever in the mind of man can escape
its limitations.
His inspection. He knows the inner man. He is one that disThe result of all this is that the mind
cerneth all their works.
and works of men are very much limited they are under the
16-17. The king~\, thinking probably
entire control of Yahweh.
of the king of Syria, the great enemy of the Maccabean times,
the mighty man, the trained warrior,
the horse, the cavalry
of divine activity;
cf.
Ps.
139
the
||
||
These are conceived as with a great, a numerous,

army, coming up against Israel and relying upon their overwhelmThe renderings of EV ., "save," "salvaing power for victory.
of the army.
tion," or " safety," are too general, and not suited to the context.
The beauty
of the synonymous thought is spoiled by rendering

same word " host " or " army " in v. 16 and " strength " in v. 17
This would be an exaggeraas if the latter referred to the horse.
tion of the horse, giving it a couplet to itself, and indeed in the
climax of the Str., as compared with the king who would have
the
but one
word
v.
16a
.
although he
line,
in v.
16a
The king
The king
His cavalry,
in
is
is
due
Mac. 3 19
as well as of
In-
and in his defeat the

warriors cannot deliver them, and the king himself
his
is
defeated,
The
army.
to the divine inspection
stated in the previous couplets.

1
which he chiefly trusted, proves a delusion.
cannot find deliverance by

all this is
176
thinks he can gain a victory by his great army.
stead of winning victory, he

strength of his
emphasised by the position of the
really the subject of v.
For
context indicates that
and interposition so
fully
this situation in history, cf.

PSALM
Str. IV.
composed
is
XXXIII.
291
of two syn. couplets, setting forth the
experience of deliverance, followed by three synth. couplets of
joyous prayer.
is
to
be
said.
Yahweh], taking up the inspection of

is resting upon His people as
Yahweh's eye
the previous Str.
upon the
well as
Behold], calling particular attention to what
18.
the eye of
nations, only with a different motive.
He
inspected the nations to frustrate their plans and to give
had
them
He inspects His people with favour.

defeat instead of victory.
toward them that fear Htm'], with the reverential fear of worship,
toward them that hope in His kindness'], look up to Him for it,
||
expect
wait to receive
it,
it
recurring to the kindness of v. 5 ,
That which the peo-
praised, as exhibited throughout the earth.
ple of
Yahweh hoped
received.
upon them
been
To
deliver their life

peril
them
If this
in
is
in godly fear, they
the victory.
historical,
it
from
The
death.
nation had
because of the great army of the king of
Syria, threatening to destroy
giving
Yahweh
looking unto
His eye had a redemptive purpose when directed
19.
extreme
in
for,
may
Yahweh
them.
And
to
delivered
them by
preserve their lives in famine].
refer to the famine of a besieged city
which the great army of Syria had shut up
Israel,
and then
probably to a siege of Jerusalem, or else to a peril of famine in

the land, owing to the devastation wrought
20.
The
now
psalmist
The people
by the Syrian army.
turns to the final prayer.
Our soul].
conceived as having but one soul

only they
speak, not as an individual, " my soul," but as an aggregate of
are
individuals in
one nation.
doth
wait for Yahweh], not here
in
the sense of anxiously looking for an exhibition of kindness in
deliverance
but in the temple, in reliance upon His kindness
as already bestowed.
trust
||
we
dence in
Our
Gn. 15 1
and
Pss. 3
all
For
Him
in
our heart
is
glad
||
such great things for them.
shield], shield for defence, help to deliver;
20 3
His
we
alike syn. expressions of joyous confi-
God who had done
their
help
21-22.
hope in Thee,
holy name], the majestic
secures victory in accordance with 20 s
8
.
The
name
cf.
that
Ps. concludes with
a petition that the kindness just experienced in deliverance, v. 18 ,
and which now
fills
upon His people.
the earth with
its
renown,
v.
5
,
may
ever abide
PSALMS
292
woman
fniNj] adj. (i) comely: of
1.
face Ct. 2 14 ;
Pr. 17 7 19 10
mouth
26 1
Ct.
(2) seemly
Ct.
64 , so Ps. 68 13
Tfa$, Saj, Tir;, v. Intr. 34.
2.
cf.
Je.
of nSnn here as 147 1 (cf. 93 5 );
fBHn Tr]
3.
is
62 ;
elsw.
based
on Is. 42 10 elsw. Pss. 404 96 1 98 1 144 9 149 1 a fresh outburst of song.

O^n]
Hiph. pf. 3 m. pi. X [rJ"] vb. Qal, be pleasing; c. h 69; elsw. c. h be well
for, go well with, Gn. 12 13 (J) 40 14 (E) Dt. 8 t. Je. 4 t. +.
Hiph. (1) c. S do
good to, deal well with, Pss. 49 19 125 4 Ex. l'- (E) Gn. I2 1G (J) +
c. ace.
;
Ps. 5i 2) Dt. 8 16 Je. 18 10
play
(2) do thoroughly, prob. 36*, as Mi.
well, skilfully, here as
ethically Ps. 11968 .
16 17
S.
"
f IJj(S)
23 16 Ez. 33 s -;
Is.
Pi. inf., v. Intr. 34.
]if]
(3) do well, right:

njn-vi] sacred shout, v. 2J6.
ir;] right {v. 7 11 ), as predicate of the ia*i only here, but cf. for the
commands of the Law in other terms 19 9 119 187 . J -on n.m. (1) speech, discourse, saying: v>nov "\ 17 4 59 13 ; nc "1 36*; njNiy '-1 22 2 ; -10 1 bitter speech
4.
64*; 3V3
"1
poem 45 2 ;
goodly speech in
mand of God Yss. 33*- $

(cf. v. 15 ) Is.
42 s
Je.
I03 20
20
Pss. ic>5 19 42
promise
119 42
*n njj?
I9 9
16, 17 - 2& - 28 ' 42 -
'
1305 147 19
ter, affair,
SjpSa
'i
74 - 81
89
41 9 101 3 ;
unto skies 36s
unto
Ew.
only Dt. 32 4 La. 3 28 ).
'JDU
unnecessary
gl.
in affliction 119
"on]
(v. 9 ).
is
(cf. Is.
vo
ran]
-o-, the uttered word, as
{v.
God
),
1816 31 s )
npnx]
subj.
is
Pe. suggests that there
of
God
the source of
is
men
the source of
is
22
God
mn>]
heavenly
specifically to the
mouth
syn. with
is
life
life.
in connection with the divine

-30
here a usage parallel to Ps. 104 29

as
it
But
doctrine of Gn. 2 7 , where the 0"n nc'^J
Yahweh, and Gn.
89 :54 ;
righteousness
v. 18 22 {v. 4^).
breath of his
nowhere used
where
enters into the animals with quicken-
ing power and imparts to them their nn.
nnsw are in
it
most interpreters of modern times. The majority

nn of Gn. I 2 But this
seems excluded by vc, which
nn
works
1DH of Gn. i c which the

from the K3J, which in Gn. 2 1
">
of the older interpreters, however, think of the D^nSa
the
in
will not belie
kindness, as
-Dr.]
evident also
is
shewn
salvation Ps. 4011 (elsw. of
Yahweh
only a variation of
This
closely associated with "pn 09 25 92 s 98 s
);
:hn] Qal ptc.
5.
human conduct
oath to David 89 50 ; reaching
in
88 1 2 89-
whole organised creation, but here
24 10 ).
(7;.
"*
6.
author had in view

refers to the
76
generations ioo5 119 90 ;
all
5
^] justice (v. i ).
3 c- 9
'
f () as divine attribute
firmness,
% ^VtDH n.f.
only faithfulness, trust: (a) of
rmDH II9 138 (cf. jps 'N Is. 25

Ho. 222 ), p"vt njyrt 96 18 143 1
Spirit.
50 17
114 - 13- 139 - 147 - 160. 161. 169
"1
of,
bodies
(2) Saying, sentence
2)
6
(5) Prep, -0-1 "??
35 ; in judgment 112
s
11
2
VtfPD~V3)] should
45 79 Gn. 20 (E) Ex. 8 (J).
for measure.
n^DK?J not 2 essentiae, PBV., Pe., but
mono
of,
80
j9 ).
spoken com-
3
37 (?) ; 'H T,-n 119
33I ; commands 119 s6
(v.
nSp 107 20 147 18
steadfastness, fidelity ; in
(cf.
24
~i
as divine sentence Pss.
101 - 105 - 107
Law
either in as <g, 3, De., Hu., Che., Dr., or with,
"IKD
n u
4
22
1
6
56s 109 3 (4) Mat(3) Words, as parts of sentence, 7 19 52 55
about which one speaks, pi. 65 4 105 27 145 6 ( ?) sg. >n "\ 64 141 4 ;
for the sake

be without Makkeph
because
48 - 49> 67 -
io6 12
as written, lines of song, 18 1 137 s Dt. 32 44 ; the
IO5 8
36 21 Je. 4420
Is.
105 28 148 8 , prob. 56 s
So in Jb. 33*, the divine nn and

would lead us beyond Pe. to the
breathed into Adam's nostrils by
this
is
implies that the D"n
nn PDPJ
of
all
animals was also
PSALM XXXIII.
imparted by the breath of God.
that the *os of
293
This, however,
heaven are here regarded
would lead
to the thought
as living beings, like the
and the reference here would be to orders of angels.
stars of Job,
morning
This would
widen the doctrine of creation to the extent that all living beings in heaven
and on earth owe their life to the breath of the divine mouth.
mm nana] is
prob. for an original nana; otherwise the
t [djd] vb. Qal, gather
wealth Ec. 2 8
cf. v. 26
(Is.
17
Che.,
The
11
Jb. 38
s-11
heap; as
-u]
subterranean.
pl.f.
135
J^tfN]
hail, etc.;
but
D> (v.
n.m., in
of X D ^ n ^ n.m. deep place
148 7 ; (2) of the
in this case the
d^d]
at
8
line.
by
13
here as in
>rm idn]
v. 4
bottle
"inj
only
\f/
(v.369 ).
(3)
upper as well as the
1812 ) used frequently of
for the storehouses of
pl.f.
frustrate, thoughts here;
God
for
nMDWi]
5i M.
(1) of a great sea 36 7 107 26
mn emph.
"von]
10.
Hiph.
as in parallel
pf.
followed
3 m. for usual
pf.
[*^s] vb. Hiph. (1) break, the
annul 85 s 89 s4 both dub.
Nu. 32 7 Kt. (but Hiph. Qr.).
cf.
the crossing 77 17 1069 ; (3) of a river, giving

20
(4) of subterranean waters 71
(?); (5) of
8. UDD] prosaic gl., makes 1. too long.
consec. impf. immediate result.
(2) frustrate, here
(v.
giving reason of praise,
ten, assimilated in form to N^n.
16
tempting
It is
based on the creation of the light Gn.
is
24 s ) either of seas on the earth's surface or
always of waters
Red Sea
drink 78 15 with waterfalls 42 s

Kin "oj
elsw. 135 7 Dt. 28 12 Jb. 38*2.22 j e . io* 3
the primeval sea here, as 1046

9.
"fj
shut in with doors and bars.
is
lower waters were in the poet's mind.
snow,
Jordan Jos. 3 13
but Hare, Lowth., Horsley, Houb., Ew., Ols.,
represented as shut up as water in a bottle or water skin
waters of the clouds
ptc.
Hithp. gather oneself
in Ex. 15 8 Ps. 78 13 , of
to think of the bottles of the clouds
rain,
Qal
Diir]
where the baby sea
7.
follow the Vrss. (except Quinta) in reading

is
Ch. 22 2 Est. 4 16 ; waters here ; stones Ec. 3 5 ;

portion for priests Ne. 1244
Pi. gather together: for
people
dub.), so pj, Hu., Pe.
al.,
sea
too long.
for restoration Ps. 147 2 Ez. 30/28
punishment Ez. 2221 ;

together Is. 28 20 .
is
1.
f [nu]
Law
Hiph. (1) restrain, forbid, vow Nu. 30s
refuse {DC
(but dub.)
141 5 ;
19 126
vb. Qal only

-
(2) restrain
12
;
from
11
Nu. 32 7 9
of God, ia? 'd 33 11
\ natfno] n.f. (1) thought: din 'd 94
c. *? 40 6 ; are exceeding deep 92 s
(2) device, plan, purpose, here and 566
11-12. These are tetrameters in their present form,
a ? of God is as a?
of man, the seat of the thoughts and counsels, or plans (v. ig15 )
cf. Is. 408
-
46 10 5i 6
ent aaj.
(v.2*).
55
8s(i.
14.
13.
"inatf]
rvsttfci]
Qal
Hiph.
Here God forms the
o^DBto] emph.,
inf. cstr. sf.
Pf.
14 2
cf.
s.
frw glance at;
aran]
Hiph.
pf.
2Vh pregnant sense,

elsw. Is. 14 16 Ct. 2 9
emph. pres-
sit
enthroned
15. 02S
-iX"
and moral nature of man, as in Zc. 12 1

He forms the rm, the disposition or temper. "wn] Qal ptc; paon Hiph.
ptc; both with article and so rel. clauses.
16. p] is constructed with ptc.
yb <&, 3, Hu., Dr., Kirk., but with the noun by EV8 .; the former is the better.
(v. j 8 ) has the mng.
iSon] generic article (v. 2s ).
yvfr}] Niph. ptc
of gaining victory, as Ew., Hi., De., Hu., Pe., Kirk.
17. Wen] generic
article: the horse is nptf (j15), a deception, delusion, as Pr. 21 31
nyi^n]
victory, for older nyrtfr (v. j3 ).
J npu'n n.f. (1) deliverance, usually by God
aS, the intellectual
PSALMS
294
human
through
agency, esp. from oppression and in battle, and so victory
here as 144 10 ; of deliverance from personal troubles 37 s9 ; or of national

deliverance under fig. of personal 40 11 n 71 16 ; *njntfn " 38 s3 of man, r';v?^
dtn deliverance of or through man 60 13 = 108 13 cf. 146 3 ; (2) more exclu-
spiritual
sively
of
pahj of
ism,
has
but Sti 31
sense
in
of
to S in
*?n
so v. 22
strange;
cf.
B^]
s sr of
18.
This
also a
is
EV
d, although 3,
is
1.
B
.
is
balanced with
ti~*w
regard the second as the
a pentameter as
stands, but the
it
DSnvp Pi. ptc.
pi.,
Sit
change
(v.ji 25 );
pentameter line most naturally, but DnvnS
is
onrn nwiS. The trouble of famine is instead

SmhS] Hiph. inf. hn as v. w, n>nS Pi. inf. of rvn
||
2Z27 ), both expressing purpose. nn in the sense of life is only in poetry

19
20. UVfoi] emph. paraphrase of personal pronoun we
78 50 143 3
74
.
n v:"]
(v.
j 3 ).
Pi.
long for
P^
v ^-
J [ n:)n ]
here as io6 1? also
c.
***
Is.
Qa
Ps. 34 is a thanksgiving.
are invited to unite (v.
prayer of His
dian angel
of all
(v.
good
wicked
5-8
(v.
)
9" 11
1 -" 15
17 22
).
WILL bless Yahweh

Of Yahweh
will
t>
).
of praise in
which
Yahweh has answered
my
contrast
(v.
16-18-21
liturgical gloss
of
soul boast;
let
was added
the afflicted
let
the watchful
with His destruction
at all times, continually shall
magnify Yahweh with me; and

1
(c.
all
the
and delivered them by their guar-
(3) a
over the righteous
(v.
30 18
(2) an exhortation to seek Yahweh, the source

with instruction that prosperity depends upon
),
(v.
Is.
+.
3 str.
A vow
because
afflicted people
good conduct
Yahweh
(1)
2-4
wait for, only
8 17 64 s Zp. 3 8
PSALM XXXIV.,
Pi. impf. modal (v. 22P) ;

example of distributed parallel-
a condensation of
of the battle of v.1 ***.

(v.
81 .
improb.; rd. D*SlVD Ski.
is
This
19.
it is
a and
in
strength of the horse.
lines afford a fine
parallel in fijntfn of c.
its
is
H9 41
16
51
These four
Niph. pass.
<S
(v.
us exalt His
it
name
of the
23
).
His praise be
(make
care of
in
my
mouth.
heard) and be glad.
together.
He answered me, and from all my terrors He delivered me.

Him and beamed, and their face was not abashed.
sought Yahweh, and
They looked unto

This same afflicted people cried, and Yahweh from all his distresses saved him.
The angel of Yahweh encamped about them that fear Him, and rescue them.
C\ TASTE and see that He is good happy the man that taketh refuge in Him.
O fear Yahweh, His holy ones for there is no lack to them that fear Him.
Young lions are in want and they suffer hunger; but they that seek Him lack
;
not any good.
O come, sons, hearken to me; the fear of Yahweh will teach you.
Who is the man that taketh pleasure in life? loveth days that he may see good?
I
Keep
evil, and thy lips from speaking deceit

and do good seek peace and pursue it.
thy tongue from
Depart from
evil
PSALM XXXIV.
"THE
face of
Yahweh
is
them
against
do
that
295
memory from
cut off their
evil, to
the land.
The eyes of Yahweh are unto the righteous, and His ears unto their cry for help
They cry and Yahweh heareth, and delivereth them out of all their distresses.
Yahweh is nigh unto the broken-hearted, and the crushed in spirit He saveth.
Many are the misfortunes of the righteous but out of them all Yahweh deliv:
ereth
He
him
keepeth
all
one of them
his bones, not
is
broken.
Misfortune shall slay the wicked, and they that hate the righteous shall suffer
punishment.
34 was
Ps.
in 13,
reference to the
life
The
but not in any of the major Psalters.

of David, "
when he changed "
title
has a
or disguised " his judg-
ment," feigned madness " before Abimelek, and he sent him away and he
departed," in accordance with the story
king
is
S. 2i llb(J-,
except that the Philistine
This change might have arisen
there called Achish (v. Intr. 27).
common name
from defective memory of the editor, or from substituting the

of the Philistine kings for the specific one.
to the
that
same period of David's
David composed these
posed
56
The
Gath.
life at
also referred in the title
editor did not
emotions
at that time.
such poems more or
all
is
mean
to imply
on that occasion, but that they might be sup-
Pss.
to represent his spiritual
of 22 hexameters, and like
Ps.
Ps.
34
an acrostic
is
There seems
less artificial.
have been a transposition of lines > and D. This was due to an editor who
changed the earlier order of these letters (v. La. 2, 3, 4, and <& of Pr. 31) to
the later order of his time.
The Ps. is original, and shews little dependence
on other writings. The conception of the guardian angel, v. 8 resembles that
to
ii
an(j j s probably an earlier conception of a special angel, having
qI
Israel in charge, which subsequently develops into the one named Michael,
f 350-6
The term jnn 11D, v. 15 is common to WL., but

The contrition of v. 19 is dependent on Is. 57 10
61 1 and resembles Ps. 51 19
The Ps. implies the beginning of WL. and the
Persian period, but shews no dependence on P. The Ps. omits the line \ as
and implies the Persian period.

elsw. only here Ps. 37 s7
Is.
59
15
Ps. 25, in order to get a division into three Strs. of seven lines each.
also a
supplementary
On
in Ps. 25.
liturgical addition
cf.
v. 9
is
essentially the
same
It
has
as that
Holy Communion
in the
Apostolic Constitutions, 8 13 ; Cyril, Cat. myst. 17 ;

5
Bing-
account of
ancient Church
which
the Ps.
was used
in the
ham, Antiq. V. 460.

Str. I.
is
tetrastich.
a heptastich,
2-3.
acteristic of
composed
of a syn. tristich
I will bless YahweK], in

Hebrew worship, His praise,
||
the praise of
the use of the hallels, characteristic of festivals

boast], in these hallels, by describing Yahweh's
of salvation and judgment.

ally,
This
is
perpetual worship in the temple.
to
and a
Him, by
(v. Intr.
35).
wondrous deeds
be at all times
in
syn.
the benedictions char-
my mouth],
||
cojitinu-
the sacred
PSALMS
296
songs, not only written
make
Let
and read, but sung aloud.
heard], namely, the praise of
it
v.
the afflicted
taking their share in
it
so by an easy change of vowel points giving an excellent parall.

instead of the usual " will hear and will be glad " of
and Vrss.
4.
deeds,
magnify Yahweh],
nations,
The
gether].
of His greatness and His great
His name, His supreme majesty
exalt
||
and the
tell
30
cf.
99
afflicted are
in this thanksgiving.
It is
s 9
107
32
145
1
.
sought
now
is
Israel
us
let
||
to-
common
praise, worship of the
5-6.
whole
The reason
for
given as an encouragement to the afflicted.
Yahweh~\.
and He
experience.
King of
me
exhorted to unite with the psalmist
people, and not merely of individuals.

the praise
as
with
The veteran
He
word, but in deed,
sage gives his
answered me].
me from
delivered
own
personal
His answer was not in

all
my
terrors'],
On
probably to the aggression of a powerful enemy.
due
the basis
of this personal experience, the afflicted taking part in the temple
worship are reminded of their
Him],
27
1 4
that they
and so beamed],
own experience
might catch the
light of
their face lighted
They looked unto
His countenance,
up by the
light
cf.
from Yah-
antith. with their condition as the afflicted.

and
was not abashed], no longer clouded with gloom,
The chief ancient Vrss., (S>, <&, U, 3,
humiliation, and shame.
moderns,
take these verbs as imperatives, in accordand many
weh's face;
their face
ance with the jussive
at the close
of the
But
line.
Ji|,
EV
other scholars, rightly regard these verbs as perfects, and
and following
as syn. with the previous
The
afflicted people cried].
7-8.
.,
and
This same
psalmist points to the nation in
organic unity, combining himself with
from
lines.
the line
all
the afflicted.
its
Yahweh
all his distresses saved him], in response to the nation's
prayer,
v.
cf.
5
.
The
that of the angel of
activity of
Yahweh now
passes over into
Yahweh, which might be interpreted
as refer-
ring to the theophanic angel of the ancient history in accordance
with
Is.
63
s
,
and
as implying the conception of the angelic
which met Jacob Gn. 32 2

here, as in Pss. 35
Israel,
who
s 6
91
But
11
,
is
it is
camp
most probable that the author
thinking of the guardian angel of
in later times received the
name
1321
of Michael, Dn. io
This angel is represented as chief of an army encamped

1a .
about Israel to protect them from enemies, and who, in such
1

PSALM XXXIV.
297
them that
K. 6 17
fear Him], with the reverence of His people for Yahweh.
Str. II. is composed of a tristich of stairlike parall. and a synth.
them
perils as described above, rescued
tetrastich.
He
is
cf.
and see], make
taste
by experience.
trial, test
good], kind, benignant, as bestowing good things upon
His people.
Lord
9.
cf. 2
This
is
used in
4 '5
Heb. 6
also
3
Pet. 2
where
and applied
to Christ as
applied to the good things
is
it
happy man], an exclamation of congratu O fear

that take refuge Him],
them that fear
and
Yahweh], taking up
of the Holy Spirit.

lation, as
the
v.
Him,
||
His holy
as 2
in
th
reiterating
in v.
it
12
10.
106
ones], His people as consecrated to His service,
s
16 3 Dt. 33 , an idea especially prominent in the Holiness code
Hex152
Br.
).
for there is no lack] of good things, because Yah-
cf.
{v.
weh
is,
11,
they that seek
This
is good to them.
between young lions and
then, the basis for the antithesis,
Him;
the former, not-
withstanding their strength and greed as active beasts of prey,

are in want, because they do not always find prey, or cannot,
if
they find
it,
take possession of
and accordingly
it,
they suffer
hunger ; but they that seek Yahweh, however feeble and

they
may
be,
and unable
own
afflicted
any
by Yahweh, whose charac12 begins a second exhortation, in
to supply their
wants, lack not
good, because their wants are supplied

teristic is that
He
good.
is
the style of a teacher or sage to his disciples

characteristic of
WL.
to attention, followed
He
cf.
Pr.
1
Jn. 2
is
Yahweh].
taught
only here in
stated in
to
the
me.
That
will teach you].
summary form,
but
call
fear of
is
first
is
not in the more ancient sense of religion, but
This
in the ethical sense of Pr.
sequent context indicates.
7
,
taketh pleasure in
life],
its
characteristic of
The
13.
through the answer to a question
lesson
Who
would not only
is
the
live,
is
WL.,
to
man
gested by the beaming face of

days, a long
life.
v.
that he
6
.
may
but enjoy
"good" upon v. in the

life.
He who would have
,
life;
Str.,
12
,
see
that
antith.
as sug-
loveth days], days of
life,
good], the vb. "see,"
based upon the exhortation " taste and see,"

11
as the sub-
be imparted
?] as 25
with the afflictions of the afflicted of the previous
many
if/,
O come, sons], a
by a coordinate imperative, hearken
has an important lesson to give
which
v.
9
,
and the
obj.
sense of good received, prosperity in

so
good a
blessing from
Yahweh must
PSALMS
298
have the ethical qualifications, 14-15. These are both of speech
Keep\
and conduct.
on the negative
the sense of "watch," "guard."
in
concerns both tongue and
the organs of speech, but
lips as
side of restraint,
from
evil
from speaking
||
is
It
only
deceit.
not in the older ethical sense, against neighbours to do
This
is
them
injury, but in the later sense of avoiding evil
and
deceitful
speech as such, as in Pr. 4 24 13 3 21 23 BS. 2Z"5 Ja. 3 2sq based on

The conduct must be good, both
Persian ethical conceptions.
positively and negatively; negatively, depart fro<m evil~\, a phrase
-,
characteristic of
WL.,
Pr. 3
an ethical sense, as implied
where the entire phrase

is
more
specifically
19
Heb.
12
13
19
16
by the
The
evil is
doing
evil in
do good, as in Ps. 37 s7 ,
positive side of doing good
The
used.
is
617
antith.,
defined as seek, emphasised by pursue,
peace~\, with neighbours,

i
probably implying friendship
cf.
Rom.
14
.
Str. III. encloses five
synonymous lines, setting forth Yahweh's

between an initial and a concluding
salvation of the righteous,

line, affirming
The former
the destruction of the wicked.
been transposed with the following
by a
line
late
wished to follow the alphabetical order of his day,

of the congruity of the lines with their context.
described, 17, 22, as them that do
evil, v.
exhortation, "
also
do good,"
v.
wicked and they that hate

antith. to v.
15
15
,
and
is
in
22
,
V. 22
that the face of

to
Yahweh
is
cut off their
them
that they
pass into oblivion, as g 7

gives the synonymous misfortune shall slay.
This is in strik-
ing antithesis to
v.
20
,
where
it
is
they
will
stated that
the righteous out of misfortunes, however
The climax
ishment,
v.
is
22
,
is
RV., which
is
16,
18-21
Yahweh will deliver

many they may be.
given in the comprehensive term, shall suffer punis to be preferred to " shall be desolate," PBV.,
which
AV., which
the
the latter doubtless
the land, v. 17 , so utterly to destroy
no longer be remembered
are
antithesis with the
will
expense
The enemies
against them in anger, as 80 17 with the purpose
memory from
at the
has
who
by the ordinary term,
the righteous, v.
Their punishment
17
editor,
paraphrase and not translation; or "condemned,"

a possible translation, but
set forth the
is
too mild for the climax.
deliverance of the righteous.
The
eyes
of Yahweh are unto them, antith. with the face of Yahweh against
the wicked, v. 17 and so in the syn. clause, Bis ears unto them
,
PSALM XXXIV.
299
both eyes and ears are attentive to their necessities, and accord-
He
ingly
trouble
is
nigh unto them, v. 19
all their distresses, v.
They are described as in great

many are the misfortunes, v. 20
18
,
they are broken-hearted and crushed in
spirit, v.
19
conceptions
15
1
19
3
57 61 , cf. also Pss. 51 147 ; and it is suggested
11
1518
42". All this
that their bones are also in pain, as 22
31
based on
Is.
describes the sufferings of the afflicted of v. 3
whom
cheering by his instruction and good counsel.
is
Yahweh does not

Yahweh heareth,
disregard their cry for help,

v.
18
and
psalmist's experience, v.
tion
He
their bones, v.
The
them,
delivereth
21
hearing
this
v.
18-
v.
16
this psalmist
this situation
and
they cry
effective,
as
the
in
usual terms describe their salva-
saveth them,
and so completely and
is
In
v.
19
keepeth all
safely that not one
of them
broken.
is
The
23.
end
composed of two
is
has a liturgical addition, which makes
Ps., like 25,
punishment.
in salvation instead of
tetrameters, but
This, in
its
may be reduced
it
ameter by omission of unnecessary words inserted

(Yahweh) ransometh the life of His servants,
(none) of them that take refuge in Him shall
And
This
is
Ps.,
to a hex-
in brackets.
suffer
punishment.
summing up
a general statement, appropriate as a
thought of the entire
it
present form,
the
and certainly makes a better conclusion
for religious use in the synagogue.

2.
njH?33] in or at all times {v. /o5 ), n. def. by usage.
impf. 3
(v.
make
f.
).
4.
make
),
as 105 3 ;
>j:vi]
Ps. 31 14
30'2
1
99 s
heard,
it to be
63 12
pi.
vb. iij
^cj]
24
V?nnn] Hithp.
on, exalt : only here name, elsw.
n.f.
elsw. Is. 66 4 Pr. io 24 ;
pf.
6.
God
aorist, past experience.
5.
3.
But it makes
VlDfc^.
Rd. Hiph. tyqih with nSnn un17
~y^'f\ the afflicted {v. 10 ).
'PHf^] Qal
[mlJD] terror
F3n] Hiph. 3 m.
22
f
paraphrase of person,
coord, with
parall.
66 8 106 2
cf.
107 32 118 28 145 1
coord. Qal pf.
and
cf.
and
in construction
nrpnj] Polel impf. cohort.
Himself
Qal impf. connected by
tyDtsH]
an awkward change
derstood
boast (v.
D3J.
nnî]
cf.
-iud
conj.,
Qal
But (3, 5b, IB, 3,

f-nj vb. beam, be radiant; elsw. only Is. 60 5
imv.; so Che., Ba., Dr., Du., Kirk.
This is in accord with nam ha, which
pf. 3
m.
i.p.
with this neg. can only be
juss.
Qal of
% -\cn,
vb. only here with subj. cjd;
elsw. with jd 35 4 , ena 35 26 40 15 (= 703 ) 71 24 83. It is then necessary to follow Vrss. and rd. DD^Jfl for orpjo |^, unless we suppose that both sfs. are, as
often, interpretative of the
change to imv.
is
noun
in
an original text without them.
abrupt and impairs the parall.
It is
more prob.
But a
that Sn
is
PSALMS
300
an error of transposition
for s?,
and that the vbs. are

Str. was omitted as
The
subj. of vbs. is D'U?, v. 3 .
The
aorists as in context.
in Ps. 25 in order that
the alphabetical Ps. might be divided into three heptastichs.
pointing to him, this same, referring to the people in whose
speaks
name
3 m.
2?3 )
(v.
sf.
(as v. 7 ),
gl.
DMJJJ,
latter
v. 8
(v.g13 ).
may be
mm]
explained as
but this
not in accord with
is
s
3 pi. v?n deliver, rescue {v. 6 ).
referring to a past deliverance ;
lô]
cf.
The
m (0
messenger
consec. in DSrvi Pi. impf.
Either therefore run as

or else the
The context and
a continuous experience.
must be a
jratf
18
distresses ; as v.
encamp
or
the psalmist
nnx] straits,
and rW seems to be needed in the sentence.
mn] Qal ptc. as finite vb. of late style,
8.
25 s2 {v. 20 2 ).
v. 18 ,
adapted to
people;
sg. coll. for the
*!?
(v. 24?).
either the divine
emph.,
nr]
7.
name
urge the former
parall.
the winds 1044 , D*jn
pf. aorist
as coord., referring to
7849
T3
so Che.
20
(2) angels 103
JJkSc, the angel champion

148 2 , having care of the pious 91 n (all pi.); (3)
of Israel 35 s 6 ; so here (34 8 ) either as the guardian angel of Israel, the Michael
of later times, or else as the theophanic angel of J. and Ju. 5'23 constantly called
mm
mm
In the latter case
"|nSd.
Exodus, as
might be a reference
it
63 9 where this angel
Is.
more general
the context favours a
called the angel of His presence.
is
sense,
when he
here.
tion oyo
ness
34
1DJ0] Qal imv. 2 pi.
9.
1424 , not in
S.
21 1 a 1 .
njn 11966 ;
||
(title)
\p
S. 21 14 .
mm
name is as usual gl.

U'ncm] relative clause Qal
mad-
ism] has one too many tones.
The
3*3-^3
3 a as
good m the sense of benignant
no good reason
%vant; elsw. ptc. eh poor
Qal
pf.
3 pi.
i.p. X
for
man
82 s 2
;
of welfare, happiness (v. 4?).
elsw. in
12.
\p
2j8 ).
2 12 ).
10.
prob. interpretation as figurative.
Qal
V0~(\
S. 12 8 Pr. 13 7 4- 15
measure requires
,,
emendation here.
a;n be hungry
ptc. cstr. pi. (v. v. 5 )
U divites, so
(& irXovcioi,
v. 23 (v.
(y.
Vth "?]
J "Adhd] n.[m.] lack, want;
D>mor] emph. (v. 17 12 ), young
impf. frequentative, also

.
is
in physical
change, disguise the discernment, feign
His consecrated ones, of holy men, as /& Dt. 33 s

a.X. \p, but Ju. 18 10 19 19 +
Vb. ion v. 11
11.
There
name Michael,
Qal taste;
in physical sense, but only as discernment, discre-
D"'J nja>
divine
lions, so 3, @T.
received the
\ 0';v vb.
But
to think of the
but in psychological sense, perceive by experience,
yp,
o>3 n.m. not in

3-10
and then we have
reference,
guardian angel of Israel before the time
Dn. io 13
to the history of the
50 12
v:m
v.
as Ba.
t.
Tn
n.
aô]
D\n wS] Qal imv.
pf. %
irn vb. be in
W?m] coord.
33 mm <B*n]
Pr.
'\
19 .
good
in the sense
2 pi. of i s n, exhorta-
16
Sons, not children but young men,
83 s 95 1
addressed by an experienced wise man, as in WL., v. Pr. 8 32 only here \p in
tion to attention, as 46 66 5
this sense.
n"v] the fear of Yahweh, the act of fearing, piety whether
'1
religious or ethical, as 5 s 90 11 in 10 119 38 {v. 2 11 ).

15. y->^ mD].
7
19 i6 6 17
is characteristic of WL. Jb. 28 28 Pr.
in -p elsw. 37 127 .
;
3 13
in ethical sense
I4 1
(=53 2
373. 27
( Vm
/). o^Stf
tfg3]
This phr.
a.X.
a'HD nferp]
16.
hn
should be ?n with separate tone and Dnpw"7 for nywH?H, which makes better
measure.
Sfs.
were often added by
scribes.
17.
"
\Js]
c.
a,
of hostility,
anger, as 80 17 (v. 4 7 ).
jn \; "] antith. with 3 a nt-j v 16 , tfp variation of
writing, not of form.
nnanS] Hiph. inf. cstr. with S purpose as v. 13 ,
(v.
-,
ma
PSALM XXXV.
hnd
12I), with
20 3
1710
5- 6
,
For word
z/.
(fi.
Na. 2 14 based on penalty of
also 109 15
Qal
ip>i*]
18.
P.,
remembrance ;
D-or their
301
pf.
Ps. g? Ex.
cf.
17
H., Dp anpD Lv.
(E) Dt. 25 19 3226
14
emph., continuation of
v. 16 .
pys vb.
<rry
0#/; as 77 2 88 2 107 s 28 ; v. 17 intervenes and makes the connection difficult.

17
In fact, v. 16 17 have been transv. cannot refer to the person of v.
-
This
posed in order to conform an

expense of the thought.
overcomes the
difficulty
For the older order v. La. 2, 3, 4 Pr. 31 ().

of change of subj. by inserting oi Skcuot, but at
61 1 ;
19 .
19
nV Ps. 5
cf. nac'j
also Ps. 5
mm]
subj. emph.
19. 3> *!3tfj] phr. elsw.
nn il] cf. d-wo d ? Is. 57 16
matf 147 3
The dependence upon Is. 2 can hardly be questioned. As to

Is.
alphabetical order to a later, at the
earlier
forms natfj Niph. ptc.
aS
pi. cstr. latf, v.
v. 21
also
*M3^ pi. cstr. of f n?"] adj.
22.
elsw. Is. 57 15
21. npir] Qal. ptc. as v. 8 23 of late 'style.
impf. as v. 23 , fotfr punishment. Cf. Pr. 30 10 Is. 24s Je. 2 3
.
Zc. 11 5 Ez. 66
(z/.
j^).
23
is
a supplementary line with
PSALM XXXV.,
The
Ps. is a national prayer:
3 str.
io 5
tDjfw] Qal
5
25
cf.
22
Yahweh may-
(1) petition that
who without
them
(v.
1-6 9 " 10
-
**)
j
evil for good,
with petition for deliverance

enemies
may
(v.
Yahweh may
the imprecations (v. 78
Take hold
Draw
plead
my
of shield
26-27
of
praise.
(v.
1925
276 ~ 28
).
Glosses emphasise
").
them that fight me

up as my help;
encounter him that pursues me
cause, fight with
and buckler, and
out spear (and javelin) to
Say unto
Let them
Let them
Let them
sympathy,
for
petition that these
interpose in judgment
Each part concludes with a vow
YAHWEH,
and antipathy
11-18
) ;
(3)
not be permitted to go on in their treacherous con-
duct and that
C\
by His
cause have sought to entrap
(2) complaint against the neighbours as false
who reward
friends
interpose as the champion of His people, and especially

angel, against enemies
io2 14 1
15
Ho.
me, (Yahweh)
Thy
rise
salvation
am
/,
be ashamed and brought
to dishonour together that seek my

be turned back and confounded that devise my hurt;
be as chaff before the wind, (thine) angel pursuing them;
life;
Let their way be in darkness and slippery places, (thine) angel thrusting them
down.
Then my
soul will
be
joyful in
Yahweh,
will rejoice in
His salvation
my bones will say " Yahweh, who is like Thee ? "

I TN ESSES of violence rise up, that of which I am not aware they require of me;
"Yy
They reward me evil for good, bereavement to me.
All
But as for me, when they were deadly wounded,
made
sackcloth
my clothing;
PSALMS
302
I afflicted
As
my
my prayer
soul with fasting,
a friend, as
for
for
mine own brother,
was upon my bosom

went in procession, in black / bowed
;
down.
But when
and they gathered together
halted, they rejoiced,
(in throngs)
against me.
Smiters tore me, for that of which

In
my
recover
And
my
life
will give
people
For
it is
me
among
Aha, aha
a numerous
without cause, rejoice over me, winking with the eye
not peace that they speak, but against

"
their teeth.
Thee.
Deceitful things they devise,
They
not aware, without cessation;
thee thanks in the great congregation,
will praise
not them that hate
JÊT
am
mocked, they gnashed upon me with

from roarers, from lions mine only one
pollution they
my
and they open wide
tranquillity;
their
mouths against me;
our eye hath seen it."

Thou hast seen, Yahweh keep not silence, keep not afar off;
Stir up Thyself for my judgment, my God, and awake unto my cause;
Judge me according to my righteousness, my God, and let them not rejoice
over me
said
Let them not say in their mind
May Yahweh
My tongue
Ps. 35
It is
was
will
in
" Aha, our desire

we have swallowed him
who hath delight in the peace of His servant;
murmur Thy righteousness, all day long Thy praise.
:
up."
be magnified,
Q, but not
in
any of the other
not well suited to public worship.
It is
They were right.

many glosses
Psalters.
a pentameter, with
from other Pss. and Prophets. These being removed, it appears to be composed of three symmetrical decastichs, each concluding with a Refrain vowing
V.'26 27
public praise.
Je. 31
11
70 3
Ps.
69 11
a gloss from 7038<J-;
is
Ps., v. 3 is possibly
In the original
40 15
v. 12
v. 18
- 12
reminds of
a similarity of situation
composition.
Is.
47
s- 9
V. 10 "pea
some such song of
v. 6
31 Snp of 22 26 40 10
v.
from Is. 47
dependent on 3 3
;
of Je. 23 12 ;
v. 25
v. 106
from
v. 4 cited
from
11
;
of La. 2 16 ;
v. 13
"-D
praise.
implies Ex. 15 11 , and the singing in the temple
The
ange), v. 5 , probably the guardian angel of
resembles 34 s 91 11 and suggests the earlier stages of that idea.

use of *pn, v. 16 for pollution of land is similar to Je. 3 1 Mi. 4 11 Ps. 10638
Israel,
this favours the situation of the feeble
to the hostility of the
Str. I.
is
The
of
These do not show dependence, but

and language, which suggests nearness of time of
.
All
community of the Restoration, owing
neighbouring nations.
composed of a
syn. triplet with a line synth. thereto,
a syn. tetrastich and a syn. couplet.
cause\ so probably
in
1.
Yahweh, plead my
the original, using the
which sometimes implies judicial process

vindication in battle, and so
||
common
phrase,
at other times, as here,
fight with them that fight me.
An-
cient texts were misled by the last clause to find a parall. with
in the previous clause,
and so by a
slight
it
change of form made a
PSALM XXXV.
303
doubtful word with the meaning "with them that contend," or

strive,
The people
"with me."
are in peril from warlike ene-
mies; they are unable to defend themselves, and so appeal to
Yahweh
Yahweh
to interpose.
conceived as a champion, a
is
3
heroic warrior, as Ex. 15 Dt. 32
41
Ps. 24
implored to arm Himself as a warrior

4
as 3
and buckler,
word
latter
is
as 5
13
;
Accordingly,
He
is
2-3. Take hold of shield,
draw out spear (andjavelin)']. The
|j
a conjectural emendation, in accordance with the
and therefore to be preferred

emendation of many scholars, " battle axe," which is a for-
association of these words in usage,

to the
unknown
eign word,
dubious, that upon
Hebrew usage
to
it is
elsewhere, and
based an argument for a
The
Ps. than other evidence will allow.
all
more
the
later date for the
imperative of J^, " stop,"

though sustained by
in the pregnant sense, supplying " the way,"
ancient and
modern
Vrss.,
which imply, not resistance

to meet, to encounter
is
not suited to the subsequent words,
to attack, but aggression,
him that pursues me
||
Yahweh
In the climax, the poet turns from the enemies to

unto
me: Thy
cator of Israel
present peril.
let
from 70 3
salvation
is
The poet
The
I~\.
their salvation
4.
40
am
personal
an advance
up as my
rise
God and
from the enemies who make the
15
.
Let them be turned back and confounded that devise
He
Say
vindi-
begins his imprecation with a coup-
Let them be ashamed and brought to dishonour together that seek
all
help.
:
my
my
life
hurt.
imprecates upon the enemies a shameful defeat, involving
the hurt and even death they had planned against Israel.
5-6.
The
the text,
is
now
introduces the angel as in 34 s

This, in
" angel of Yahweh," but probably in the original was
psalmist
Thine angel, because of measure
who
not the theophanic angel of
up
Israel out of Egypt into the

Holy Land, overthrowing all their enemies but the angel of Israel,
whom Yahweh had given charge over Israel, cf. 91 11 a conception
the ancient tradition,
led
which subsequently developed into the Michael of Daniel.
enemy
angel takes up the pursuit of the
after
This
Yahweh Himself
had defeated them, pursuing them

thrusting them down.
These
words have, in all the texts, been transposed, as most modern
||
interpreters think
for pursuit is best suited to the simile as chaff

PSALMS
304
wind ; and
befo7'e the
down
thrusting
places into which in their flight their
The reason
for the petition
ness of their hostility
is
is
now
to the darkness
way
and slippery
leads them.
given, in which the groundless-
emphasised, and
it is
followed by renewed
This disturbs the course of thought and the struc-
imprecation.
and indeed
ture of the Str.,
v.
premature.
is
It is therefore
gloss.
For without cause they hid
for
me
their net;
without cause they dug for me.
pit
Let desolation come upon them unawares,

let his net, that he hid, catch him,
And
And
7.
For without
in the pit let
him
cause], with
implying already, what
is
more
fall.
no
sufficient reason, gratuitously,
fully
brought out in
Str. II., that
the conduct of the enemies was unreasonable and contrary to what
ought to have been anticipated.
hid for me their net
situation as that in 9
mals.
It
was indeed treacherous
they
a pit they dug for me], implying the same
||
16
,
the image of hunters seeking to trap ani-
The imprecation is condensed partly from Is. 47 11 and

16
The former is, let desolation co?ne upon them
partly from Ps. 9
una7vares ; the latter probably in the original, and let his net, that
he hid, catch him ; and in the pit let him fall, the last clause of
8.
which has been preserved by
<,
but in J^,
(3,
and other Vrss. has
been obscured by a copyist mistaking the word rendered "pit"

for that
rendered " desolation," and so the texts read either "
the desolation," or "with the desolation let him
The
Str.
concludes with a vow of praise which
as a couplet of refrain, as
of each
Str.
9-10
it
may be regarded
reappears in varied terms at the close
Then my soul].
a.
The
conjunction implies
temporal consequence with the subject of verb emphatic.

inner nature
my
is
with joy here, as they ache with sorrow elsewhere.
be joyful
||
His
and
salvation, that
is
indeed a vow of such praise.
is,
and
will
This was doubtless to be expressed
will rejoice\
in public praise,
is
The
syn. with the outer nature, the bodily frame, all
bones, which sympathise with the emotions of the soul,
thrill
in
therein."
fall
as
The theme
wrought by Him, in the defeat of the
enemies, and therefore to be celebrated in an ode, as Ex. 15.
Who
is
like
Thee], possibly referring to that ode
itself,
used at
PSALM XXXV.
305
the period of the psalmist for this very purpose, in the liturgy
10 be. A later editor, failing to see this reference,

and thinking the conclusion of the Str. too abrupt, appends what
11
he thinks an adequate explanation, based on Je. 31
of the temple.
Deliverer of the afflicted from him that is too strong for him
Yea, the afflicted and needy from him that spoileth him.
Str. II. is
composed of a
synth. couplet
and a
syn. triplet en-
closing a syn. triplet, concluding with a synth. couplet.
Wit-
11.
nesses of violence], not violent witnesses, but such as testify of
violence
they rise up to
testify
I am
which
not aware ;
gether a false accusation.
had done
Israel
his
charged him with
require of me,
demand
of which
12.
They reward me
evil for good~\.
neighbours good, and only good
evil,
satisfac-
have no knowledge, of
with the implication that it was alto-
tion, retribution for violence
and yet they
and, taking for granted that he was guilty,
This evil is emphasised as bereavement,

requited him with evil.
not to be generalised into " discomfort " of soul, PBV., or specifically " spoiling of my soul " AV. ; for which there is no author-
Hebrew usage
ity in
but bereavement of children, implying the
slaughter of the children of the people

Is.
47
s 9
;
and
this as
by these enemies,
as in
requited to me, as Pss. 41 11 137 8 , the soul
The
psalmist now
two
brings out the kindness of
people
emphatic contrast with the unkindness of the enemy. But as
emphatic assertion of personal conduct. when
were
for
here, as elsewhere, being a paraphrase for the person.
in
13.
his
triplets
in
they
me~\,
deadly wounded], by their enemies in battle, resulting in the death
of the children of their people, antith. with v. 12 , and so in mourning and funeral processions.
This is weakened into " when they
were
sick," in
of the Ps.
MT., which does not
The context
suit the
context or the thought
sets forth graphically the ancient
of mourning for the dead.
I made
my
sackcloth
method
clothing'], insert-
ing the verb to complete the measure from the cognate Ps. 69 12
upon
afflicted
my
soul with fasting],
my bosom],
for the
bereaved.
the bosom, or
AE., Luther,
Is.
58
s 5
-
my prayer was
prayer, as the context suggests, of supplication
This was conceived as heartfelt, resting upon
upon the
al.
cf.
This
heart, while
is
it
pulsated with sympathy, as
certainly an unusual expression
but
it
PSALMS
306
difficult by an ancient editor, who inserted a verb,

without regard to the measure, usually rendered " returned," which
was made more
was probably meant to imply that the prayer, notwithstanding

sincerity, returned
Heb.,
Ri., al.,
the one
to
who made
be the interpretation of
whom
(&, J,
it
was
does not
cited,
is
its
Bar
effect,
offered.
This seems to
The
reference to the
Ra., Hu., Ki.
head bowed down upon the bosom, De.,

42
without
with the suggestion of a reward from God, instead
of a reward from those for
18
it
which
Ba., for
suit the situation or the language.
Kings
It
would
be more natural to think of beating the breast, or bosom, as the
accompaniment of mourning, Na. 2 7 if the phrase could be

14. / went in procession], the usual funeral proso interpreted.
I bowed down],
cession, clad in black, the colour of mourning.
7
the posture of the mourner, cf. 38 that is, with head bowed and
face turned downward. This mourning was as sincere and intense,
as for a friend ; and still more as for mine own brother.
It has
become, however, a little too much by the insertion of " as one
that mourneth for his mother," by a later editor, at the expense
of the measure, making the line as well as the thought by so much
usual
15-16.
overfull.
Israel for
in war,
is
when I
its
In antith. with
sympathetic sorrow of
this
neighbours when they were bereaved of their children
the unsympathetic conduct of these neighbours.
halted], or limped, as Je. 20 10
But
and
by in my pollution], pollution
of the land with the blood of the slain, cf. Nu. 35 s3 Je. 3 Mi. 4 11
This has been interpreted in MT. as a late adj. with the meanso in a perilous situation
as injured in the feet
intensified
ing " profane," referring to persons,
meaning
difficult.
paraphrasing, at
all
making the construction and
having either a different
(3,
events regarded
conduct of the enemies
is
it
graphically described.
All
they
were interested in the humiliation of
none would be absent on
this
or else
together in
Israel,
EV
.,
tore
fasting
The
based on Ki., Calvin, Grot., explained by De.
as " dregs of the people," has nothing to justify
They
and
essentially
3, 2, Pe., Moll., Kirk., better than " smitings," blows, (3, &.
"abjects" of
The
they rejoiced]
and gathered
occasion. Smiters], so
antith. the wearing of sackcloth.
throngs].
text,
rightly as a verb.
me without
and prayer of
cessation].
Israel.
they
This
v.
is
mocked], as
it
in usage.
antith. with
(3,
the
whether the
PSALM XXXV.
307
"a mocking" be original or due to dittog. J^, by

text, made a phrase unknown elsewhere, which
kindred noun
an early error of
has ever been regarded as difficult to explain. Ra. first suggested

" mockers for a cake," that is, parasites, fawning flatterers, who
make
jests and witticisms against others, in order to please the

and powerful, and so secure entertainment from their table.
This has been followed by EV and most moderns, who have
adhered to J^. But it is not suited to the context, and indeed
rich
is
far-fetched
so that most recent critics prefer to follow (3 or
They gnashed upon me with their teeth], as

mocking
passing
over into this manifestation of bitterest
37
enmity. This is in fine antith. to the intense grief and mourning
expressed by black garments and the funeral procession for a
17 a. A later editor inserts at this point an apbrother of v. 14
Yahiveh, how long wilt Thou look on], that is,
peal to Yahweh,
with indifference, while such things are happening, such wrong is
done. This line not only is apart from the measures of the Ps. and
its strophical organisation, but really expresses an impatience which
is foreign to its robust confidence.
17 b. O recover my life
mine
21
only one], as 22
from roarers], an emendation admirably suited
lions, so We., Du.
a common figure for
to the previous context
powerful and greedy enemies. The "from their desolations" of
5^, followed by ancient and modern Vrss., does not suit the context, even if the form of the Hebrew word could be sustained.
It requires no greater change in the text to get the appropriate
meaning, " roarers," than to get the same word as v. 8 and the latseek a better
12
text.
the
||
||
improbable in the original
ter is
petition for recovery
is
I will give Thee thanks

ous people
temple
text, if v.
be a
gloss.
followed by the refrain,

in the great congregation,
cf.
v.
9" 10
:
The
And
among a numer-
26
22
40 10
composed of an introverted tetrastich,
thereto, and a concluding syn. couplet.
for national deliverance, as in
term of both
18.
will praise Thee], the public thanksgiving in the

.
Str. III. is
in antith.
is
the prayer
let
a syn. tetrastich
The common
not the enemies rejoice over me,
19,24
that is, continue to do as they are represented as doing in

and then saying, Aha, v. 21 25
19. Hate me without cause],
"
resuming the thought of v. 11 12 explained unnecessarily by a late
v.
v.
15
editor through the insertion of the syn.
" mine enemies wrong-
PSALMS
308
at the
fully,"
a circumstantial
This
clause
explained as craftiness.
is
speak~\,
as
against
my
winking with
expressing their malicious
20.
For
the eye],
insincerity.
not peace that they
it is
they probably professed, but the reverse of peace j

tranquillity], so probably rather than " the quiet in the
land," J^, followed by most interpreters, which is not sustained

by (3, and is a phrase unknown elsewhere and improbable in
making a
itself,
land,
and
when
between the quiet and others in the

is between the people of the land
distinction
the antith. of the Ps.
Omitting " the land," which
their enemies.
is
not in
and
(3,
maintaining the remaining word of f^ over against that of (3, we

get the personal reference to the tranquillity of the people, who
speak as usual in the
person, and in fine parallelism to the
first
peace of the previous clause.
Deceitful
21. They open wide
things they devise]
plans are crafty and deceitful.
against me], in
much
their
mouths
accordance with their
hostile speaking, in
deceitful plans, in false accusations
their
resuming the thought of
and accordingly changing the tense to the perfect, in citing

They have said : " Aha, aha ! our eye hath seen
testimony
:
v.
11
,
their
//"'],
namely, the deeds of violence charged against the people of
Yahweh
Yahweh
22.
in v.
is
11
.
In striking antith. to this conduct of the
exhorted to interpose, resuming the thought of
Thou hast
seen,
Yahweh], an appeal
Him
to
enemy
Str.
I.
as an eye-
keep not afar
witness over against the false eye-witnesses of the enemies.
keep not silence], in
behalf.
22 21220 3 8 22 71 12
"O Lord" and
" are both unnecessary glosses, making the line overfull.
my
off],\n
me
Thy testimony on my
need,
cf.
23.
positive side the plea continues.
strong terms for active,
unto
my
cause], as v. 1 .
prompt
Stir up Thyself
interposition.
"from
On
the
awake],
for my judgment
||
||
prosaic copyist has, by transposition,
attached the verbs together and then the nouns, the latter being
separated by the divine name
My God, to which " Lord " is
:
added as a gloss. Poetic usage gives each verb its appropriate

noun in parall.
24. Judge me], in the sense of vindication, as
above,
according
to
my
righteousness], as
context and the course of thought in the
eous conduct over against the

J^, (3,
Ps.,
best suited to the
which
asserts right-
But
and most Vrss. have "Thy righteousness," an appeal to
false
charges of the enemy.
PSALM XXXV.
Probably here, as often, the original text
this divine attribute.
had no
interpretation was possible.
suffix, so that either
them not
309
Let
25.
repeated in the next clause for emphasis, but by
say'],
editor at the expense of the measure.
in their
mind],
to
them-
selves, in their congratulatory thoughts, antith. with their previous
testimony, which they
complishment of
attained
now suppose has had
their crafty plans.
we have swallowed him
it.
its
Aha, our
effect in the ac-
We
desire"].
have
up], implying both the greed
of the enemies and the overwhelming completeness of destruction,
i24 3 La.
cf.
26-27
16
.
A Maccabean
b.
from 70s-5 with
editor
an imprecation taken
inserts
slight modifications.
Let them be ashamed and confounded together that rejoice in my hurt.

Let them be clothed with shame and dishonour that magnify themselves against me.
Let them shout for joy and be glad
Yea,
let
them say
continually, "
(in
Thee)
May Yahweh
Thy
that delight in
be magnified
righteousness.
"
!
Besides the desire for an imprecation, the editor was probably
moved to insert this particular one because of the wish 27 b. May

Yahweh be magnified, which was probably original to our Ps. and
therefore
common
refrain, cf. v.
This
to both.
9-10 "- 1S
It is
the beginning of the final
is
the magnifying
Him
in the celebration
who
of His deeds of salvation and judgment in public worship.
hath delight in the peace of
peace of
v.
20
,
His servant], resuming the thought of
and emphasising the
fact of the personal relation
of the people to Yahweh, as His servant, in accordance with the

2
Is.
Yahweh
now appears with
conceptions of Jeremiah and

delight in
His people,
as
takes pleasure and
propriety after the
storm has passed, and the interposition has been triumphantly

accomplished.
28.
My
tongue will
murmur],
give vocal expres-
melody of sacred song.

all day long], continuously.
Thy righteousness], the theme as exhibited in the vindication
of the righteousness of His people
Thy praise.
sion in the
||
1.
nan] Qal imv.
(2) plead a cause
without
Je.
1
18 19
S.
an
103 9
Jan
cohort.
vb. Qal (1)
God T3 an n 43 1
u>t] sf. 1 pi. ffan;]
of
(but dub. in
last
24 15 Mi. 7 9 Je. 50 34
two;
86
<*|
+=
strive:
of battle
has an), prob. here also
take
my
here;
without prep. 7422 119 154 ; abs.

n.[m.] adversary; elsw. Is. 40/25
part.
zxh]
nn
imv. and
nan
as
'Err? ptc.
PSALMS
3IO
X cnS fight, do battle
i.p.
elsw. 109 3
Rd. also
n]
3.
40 18 44'27 +.
sword Ex. 15 9 Ez. 5 s
s
a.\.
lance, only here.
12
is
my
help, as embodied in a person,

[pn] vb. Hiph. empty draw out,
De
Hare, Kenn., Grotius, Street,

This
W.,
certainly tempting.
is
The early date of Ps. is rather

unknown Heb. word. BDB. thinks text corrupt.
improbable.
Halevy miy (Ps. 59 s ) is too easy. Che. would
an argument against
Schwally njn
as adyapis battle axe.
it
argument
it
\p
p?nn]
2.
n^n] nS. spear, lance ; elsw. \p, 46 10 and

-ud] Qal imv.
*ud vb. close up (the way) ,*/<?/
gl.
5.
Du. bases on
metaph. (lion's teeth) 57

so , 3, Aq., 2, 0, Jebb, Ols., De., Ba.
Ew., Now., Dr., take
OT., but in
12 14 28 7 30 11 , possibly in original text of Ps. 18 43
needless
in
order to rhyme.
\p,
Hiph. imv.
PTJJi]
-
common
Niph.
*DriS in
|$ pi.
introducing the predicate (BZ?B.), aj

27
but Na. 3 14 Je. 6 23 Zc. 14 13

jjc]
large shield; elsw. j 13 91 4 .
*n*wp]. 3 essentiae,
grasp;
of,
562
elsw.
\f/
*DriS (coll.) for
Hiph. imv. take hold

small shield (v. jt).
in
for late date of Ps.
this
iukudu. A change from a common word is improbwas prob. fT3 dart, javelin, Jos. 8 18 I S. 17 s 45 Jb. 39 23
usually associated with nun. In unpointed text fo might have been mistaken
HKnpS] inf. cstr. J mp encounter,
for -ud, if letters were transposed "U3.
enemies here
meet, of God 59 s prob. also 25 18
'D"^] Qal ptc. sf. 1 pi.
should be 1 sg. coll., so v. c
^ ojS] to me (v.3 3 ). mm should be inserted
rd. nbu javelin, as Ass.
:
The
able.
original
to complete the line.
4.
40 15
complete pentameter.
The second
here with VsSd^ in next
1.
change
is
that
to
So
is
70 3
in
The
by defeat 44 10
= 40 15 =
TW
Insert in
40
1.,
70 3
15
70
after
1,
which
40 15
is
tv to
transposed
40 15 70 3 have ^nn for "'VwVi. This

40 15 which is a late addition
juss.
men
1.
is i^sn*,
original of
Niph.
isSsyi]
(1) be humiliated, ashamed, before
oured, 69 T ; also here
703
vb. in
also in next
probably intentional.
Ps.,
74
21
;
Hiph. put
18
*#f?3D] phr. elsw. 38
pi.,
coord,
put
shame
Niph.
t [s^d]
shame, dishon-
(2) be
to
to
insult, humiliate,
40 15 54s 63 10 703 86 14 Ex. 4 19 (J)
30
8
'nn otfn] phr. elsw. 41 8 140 3
4 +.
Uty] Niph. juss. 3 pi., v. 14
Gn. 5020 (E) Zc. 7 10 8 17 Je. 36 s 48s Mi. 2 3
5. nW^Vw] also v.; so j/,
mrp is a later insertion in both verses for tpnSd Thy angel.
cf. 9 11
nrft]
Je.
Qal
||
ptc.
ae-n
nm
vb. push, thrust; rd. Drh as <S, Horsley, Houb., Ols., De., Du.,
(v. v. 8 ).
n.f.pl.
z\r\ <s]
7.
so v. 76
is
D.rn
(VP n )
v. 7 , Kjfr v. 19
(9I6)
||
69 s ,
non dig
This couplet
llc
,
which
ond to
is
is
jnn~nS
third pers., abbreviated
The change from
3 pi., v.
rectly; sg. originated
as v. T
a tetrameter
original
(J5
has
4~~,
by
out, elsw.
gl.,
.-istf
out of favour, gratis, gratuitously ;

orh 109 3 n-n 119 161
^~ijdo]. The
then be transposed, making two syn. lines

ley.
Jo:n adv.
with vb. tea 35 7, nan
proper obj.
47
These have probably been transposed, Hu., Bi., Ba.

6. *im]
s
makes 1. too long.
t n pS *5Sn"J
slippery places = Je. 23 12
elsw. flattering promises Dn. II 21 cf. il 84
prob. a later addition; not necessary, and
so
16
7
S>,
obj.
mv, which
should
Hare, Houb., Che., Hors-
giving a premature reason.
8.
Is.
osna y^V Nam, changed here from secin. instead of v ?;*, and omission of SNra.
1
sf.
to 3 sg., v. 8
is
striking.
<&
from attaching n to vb. from noun.
and
&
have
nirtBte]
pi.
cor-
rd. nneta,
11
PSALM XXXV.
311
iXOiroi aureus wayls fy ov yivitxrKOvcriu,

Kai
drjpa $\v eupvif/av <ruXXa/3^To> avrods,
i]
Kal iv rrj 7rayi8i irecrovvrat kv
aiiTrj.
which could hardly be mistaken
irayls here stands for ntOiP,
TO
tor nn> Horsley, or nnia> Gr. dijpa stands for *pa or
in v. 7 ,
one would expect same terms as

them.
30
61 10 ,
Is.
27 3'25
.
UBE pm] =
89.
Je. 31
D omitted by
'D D>pinc,
11
is
This
expense of measure.
(v.
also,
but neither
(S,
47
11
,
and the
nns,
cf.
15
Wi
Jb.
^dj]
Ex. 15 11 , implying the
s
19
4 29 ); for this phr. v. 71
to resume jp with emph. at
of eye, and rd. also vhu.
enemy
not so <&
pir\~\
rd.
adj. (1) strong,
delivering Israel from Egypt np?n
">
v. 86
but in
vbs. suggest
returns to the sg. for
mighty ; esp. of hand of
stout,
God
Is.
rf>C3 *r]
10.
to
and Up
gl.
v.
slip
hymn
singing in public praise such a
by
io 3 47 11 Ez. 38 Zp.
lines of gl.
9.
Is.
These are three trimeter
Ps. 16 9 , a ? 13 6 .
tou
cf.
nan and
63 10
friKltf n.f. desolation; elsw. Ps.
3s 27 Pr.
s - 14
v. 8" is verified
nnv& in
suitable here in place of DBh.
for nan, possibly
in
io
136 12
comp.
Ex. 32 11 (JE) Dt. 4 34 + 4 t. Je. 32 21 ; (2) as subst., a strong one : c.
= one too strong for Ps. jj10 Je. 31 11 ; of "> Is. 40 10 . Other mngs. not in \j/.
"iVp] Qal ptc. verbal force ; J vb. elsw. -ty, 69 s noun J *?Ti robbery 62 11
DDn ng] witnesses of

who
violence
has never been done.
unnecessary
^njm-KS] here
make construction more
sense of not
wB^] Qal present.
the
conscious of aware of so
sense demand, require,
present
22^),
^DVt/*]
137
Qal present, archaic form.
pcip^]
11.
violence,
that
testify to
iitn]
v. 15
be
special
cf. 5
21M i6 2 );
Snit in
12.
(v.
Pi.
38 21 with following phr. H318 nnn rtjn

Gn. 444 (J) I S. 25 s1 Je. 18 20 Pr. 17 13 .
cf.
109 3
this phr. elsw.
to
to
cf.
in special sense requite, reward,

(v.
gl.
rel.,
in special
distinct.
fVot?] bereavement of children, childlessness, elsw. Is. 47 8-9 the more general mng. given here by some, abandonment, cannot be shown in language.
;
The
Ps.
vb.
is
not used in
\p.
The proper mng. would not be so bad
for a national
the slaughter of warriors, the children of the nation, suits the putting
on mourning of subsequent context.
( has "?Bb stumbling, not so gooa.
^fljV] must then be taken as periphrastic personal pronoun (j 2 ).
emph.
in
\f/,
antith.
unless
an^na]
cstr. sf.
13.
"ONi]
nSn vb. be weak, sick ; only here
into n^?n, which,
though urged by Hu.,
Pe.,
sustains pointing of |, while deriving from other stem
improb., as
hhr\ in
the sense of begin.
on^na, as suggested by
The mng.
sick
irapevox^civ,
(S>
is
not suited to this context
when
point
they were mortally wounded.
â
12
jSSn pierce, wound; elsw. \p, 109 22
pfe
*] cf. for phr. 69
12
PipfI
s.
word is needed for measure; after 69 supply njnx\
âpj
The
1
inf.
we change 77 11 "O^n
Bi., is
Qal
vb.
njj?
Zc.
vb. III. be
io 2
bowed down,
afflicted; in
\p
119 107 Is.
only Qal, f be afflicted Ps. 1 16 10 1 1967

10
7
Pi. (1) humble, mishandle,
53 58
Niph. f be afflicted Ps.

(by imprisonment and bonds) Ps. 105 18
.
afflict: individual
or in bondage) 945 ; dynasty of David 89 23 ; f
agent) 88 8 90 15
blet
weaken
19
75
Dt. 8 2
8 16
-
obj. rp Ps. 102 24 ;
K.
Btoj
( 2 ) afflict,
11 Na. i 12 - 12
a nation (by war
as a discipline
(God
La. 3 33 f (3^ hum64

12
Lv. 1629 -f 4 t. (P)
oneself hy fasting 33
39 Is.
PSALMS
58 s
Is.
God
cipline by
Ps. 107 17
God
Nu. 30 14 (P)
elsw. in this sense
Pss. 119
71
132
Jb. 37
Dâ] phr. 69 11 with
''Vp:
23
Pu. f be
afflicted, in dis-
by
Ilithp. f be afflicted, in discipline
Is. 53*.
vb. rua.
X oix fasting, elsw. dixd
1
s
8
109 24 characteristic of late usage, subsequent to Ne. ; cf. Ne. 9 Dn. 9 Est. 4
resting upon: not of head bowed on the breast, Ba., Du., the
.
VO"^"]
bosom instead
prayer going to the
upward or outward
of
not with Hiph.
12
Is. 65 s ' Je. 32 18 ;
instead of Qal, and so requital as i?DB. as Ps. 79
but of the prayer resting upon the bosom, as it were pressing upon it while
3Vn
The
agitated with the pulsation of the heart.
vb.
implied retribution in sense of later editor, but
makes
^^:P
^ ?]
;,
mourning, only here
which doubtless
\j/
\p;
as in
gl.,
are: c. 2 89 51 with anpa

% p*n n.[m.] in
2
ox Vnsr] J S|3N adj.
43 for funeral processions.
cf. Gn. 37 s5
@ has "?3K, without dn. Phr. is a gl.
Other uses of
too long.
1.
14.
74.11.
is
not suited to context and
is
of explanation, due to adaptation of national Ps. to personal relations.

X
"Hp] as 38 7 42 10 43'2 all with -|Sn in some form, be in black as mourner.

prep. 2 temporal; emph. in position, in antith. f> s n.[m.] limp,
15. ^Ssdi]
-f
18
10
12
lepxii] Niph. pf. 3 pi. 1 coord.,
ing, stumbling; elsw. 38
Je. 20
Jb. 18
repeated for emph., but improb.; rd. inf. abs. of intensification for second,
.
rpDx?.
al.,
seems
justified
blows,
wounds
>njn> nSi]
adj. a.X.;
i?DB
has nothing to
justify
of t
pi.
a^5?]
Calv., De.,
objects
n-31
by following
"what
clause,
rel.
clause, without cessation.
Ols., Bi., Ba.,
am
V"^]
so
PJ33,
Qal
01., Ba.,
dentes.
16.
elsw. Jb. 36 i3
here before
pue
inf. cstr. X H^n,
for
>ajn;
a*?
pi. Is.
14
sg. Is.
j>*S
as 106 38 ;
All this
is
abs. without
p*v]
"?j;
inf.
It is
112 10 La. 2 16
how long; only here
in
\p,
hrvff
cf. Je.
r\HMtr v. 8 ,
doubtless
'Njir.
||
on^MB
improbable
txt. err.;
j^d UP
(@ &p.vKT-f)pi<rav
rd. 'fijna
The
1.
only
?].
fie p.vKT7)pi(rp.6v,
is
doubtless correct; so Du.;
is
too long, that y;i originated
grind:
17.
c.
hy CiVf elsw. 37 12 ; also

nnr]
is suspicious.
*Jin]
This trimeter
latter gl. as above,

is
69 5 has both phrs.
Mi. 4 11
1.
from
is
gl.
cn^xrc].
their roaring; but
We., Du., dmnco roarers, prob. correct
if
d here
9
Jb. 16
1- 1
Ols., Dy., Gr., DfONiPS
to justify
K. 17 1" 2
k viaoKdXaKes, \f/u)p.oi<6\aKs, MediupS
r;h
vb. gnash,
c. 3
f-Tj:? cake, elsw.
improb.
also Jb. 7 19 .
(3 dirb tt]s KCiKovpylas olvtGjv
neither suited to
ifltf
a.X.
\sjf 38'20 ).
The one
cf.
with same mng.
possibly dittog. from Dn*l>aD.
(cf. "iptr
scin-
io 6 of nation, 9 16 of a man ; cstr. pi.

f]:n2 and attach to previous 1.
then prob., as
flWi
abs.
This form
^jro, so Gr., tempting, yet not suited to context
vjh not so good.
no usage
Ho.
as
al.,
(3 huax^QfJô-v,
Du., rd.
Bi.,
subsannaverunt me subsannatione,
Ba.
Hu., Dr.,
\J/.
profane, irreligious persons.
word pi. cstr. of j^ adj. a.X. mockers,

n K*, and so mockers for a cake ; Greek
in dittog.
ajn
33
my pollution,
in
aeval Latin buccellarii.
adj.
Jijiri
HuA
idt nVi] circumstantial
tear with words, rail, which has
al.,
cstr. pi. is strange.
<S iireipacrav
first
We.,
cstr. pi.
'fijna]
/i&ffTtyes
&,
only here in
8
13 tear, as wild beasts or cruel foes, most probable
it.
.,
SHp VD usually tear garments, but
pf. X
also various other subordinate mngs.;
<g,
percutienles, 2, &, Horsley,
not aware."
Kau. onaj aliens
but not by antith. triplet;
vb.,
ooj for DOB ptc.
EV
smitten ones improb.; Ki.,

it
is
19.
Iptf
gl. to
is
itn
|j
the other.
PSALM XXXV.
Probably the latter
3 take
it
and translate by
maliciously, so Pr. 6 13 io 1(J

n
$ovto (opy-qv
s -"-
<J5
R ); 3J
c.
causal.
'2]
@Bhas
tyi].
*]?jn
pp
ptc.
py
wnp>]. <3 and
pp = pinch the eye, wink

has **?, doubtless err. for
koX
opyrj 56\ovs dieXoyl-
tir
in iracundia terrae loquentes, dolos cogitabant ;
<?/
These rest on different

had prob. r>\ but not pN, which
and other Vrss. Rd. yjn my tranquillity.
sed in rapina terrae verba fraudnlenta concinnant.
px
texts from $?.

is
20.
'W pN
&.
|^, 3, 2, Aq.,
v. 7 .
on account of 3jn as in
original
is
as rel. clause
313
explanatory
>n2^] not in
21.
gl.,
make with
though
in J5
25 .
first
22.
clause of
v.
>anS
||
WBVfoh.
||
nNn]
as 27 12 41 3
a complete line.
pf.
25
40 16
>jini] gl. as v. 22
nDN"> Sn]
Is.
44
also a gl.
is
24.
U,
(3,
two words of v. 20
f nNn nN~>] interject, aha !
last
16
Ez. 25 s 26 2 36s
2 m. fully written, referring to
gl.
is
The
70 4 , also
^cc]
(same form), should go
repeated in
is
pafc
2m
must be interpretation.
in original, but
25.
m] Qal
impf. 3 pi. archaic form.

open wide,
coord., Hiph. impf. 3 pi.
gl.
cf. v.
*jn]
nmyn
21
n^so] Qal
nto of adversaries.
imv. cohort.,
hostility in speaking, as Is. 57*.
always introduced by 1DN

Jb. 39
and improb.
a.X.
consec. err. for
much
here of
&, and doubtless
(&,
la^rno]
>yj
Syr.
ip-<i-]
23.
mm,
from prosaic order to

so <g, |^, but
antith. to
Hiph.
nr>jjn]
'P"TC
noun
its
prob.
sf.
not
mm or mSn gl., prob. the former.

Hex., but improb. UPJU] = our desire,
Either
repeated for emph., but destroying the measure.
is
First 1. of 70 1 = 40 14 not in 35 426

703 6
V. 26a has variation of
either prefixed in those passages or omitted here.
26-28 to be compared with 40 14 -18
WDi
*B>p3E,
70 3
= 40 15
TVDV
vip
V. 265
is
is
v. 26 .
a good syn.
inp
24
and so better suited
clothe oneself;
but they substitute 35 46 excepting that

This favours the originality of v.266
cf.
Ez. 35 13
vcbS>]
lit.
Dillon] Hiph.
not in
Qal
\p,
ptc. pi.;
704
is
juss. J etoS
but
Yahweh
65 14 ;
>38>n.
^hy
of 38 17 55 13 Je. 4 8 26 42 Jb. 19 5 ,
nNn nNn reminds us of 35 s1 25
own) garment,
accordance with 35 19
= 40156
not in 70 36
ixcn takes the place of
which
an addition, not a mechanical one without assimila-
to the Ps.; therefore, if

tion.
in
is
fig.
of enemies, phr.
not in 3S 26 - 27 , but nrN

vb. Qal, put on (one's
often: pasture with flocks
puts on majesty 93 1 , strength 93 1 honour and majesty 104 1 ;

priests put on righteousness 132 9 ; men put on shame jj 26 109 29 , cursing 109 18
,
array with; Yahweh clothes priests with salvation 132 16 ene16

4
18
mies with shame 132 18
( = 70 ) 44
69 20
% nun] n.f. shame, elsw. 40
Hiph.
clothe,
132 18 Jb. 8- 2
of v. 27a by
made
V. 276
phr.
'i
txt. err.
in 70, for *p-\?
nvy Ps. 109 29
TPp3D
is
27.
S3 70 55
for ifc^tn 70 5 ; q^
^xon here
has fallen out
the change has been
suited to the context of 35 s4 and the antith. of v. 27c .

1. here
lacks complement given in 70 56 fnjW >anN,
7055 except that

,
um]
>p-tx
which takes the place of nay DlSw ffinn.

28. This v. has nothing to correspond with it in 70 6 ; but the latter has jv3ni vy as 35 10 and concludes with
1.
similar to
its
beginning.
njnn
pif ?] cf. for phr. 7i 24 Is.

1
s
4
59 Jb. 27
PSALMS
314
PSALM XXXVI.
Ps. 36 is composite.
(1) A didactic Ps. describing the wicked
under the inspiration and flattery of personified transgression, and
without terror of God, plotting, speaking, and doing

of evil
(v.
2 '5
).
(2)
chief attributes of
of praise:
Ps.
Yahweh
all
manner
comparing the four
to the four great objects of nature,
Him
as a basis for praising
(a)
man and
for saving
beast
(v.
6-7
(b) praising His precious kindness as manifested in the delights

of
worship in the temple, and in the life and light that issue from
8-10
Glosses (a) pray for His kindness, righteousness,
(v.
).
Him
and help against the wicked

where the enemies are fallen
(v.
and point
(ib)
),
wr-\
a.
AN
1112
more
to rise no
(v.
to the place
13
).
6*.
utterance of Transgression (comes) to the wicked
man
midst of his
in the
mind
There is no dread of God before his eyes
For it doth flatter him as regards the finding out of his (hateful)
The words of his mouth are trouble and deceit, he hath ceased
:
iniquity.
to act circum-
spectly.
To make
He takes
trouble thoroughly he plans

his stand in
a way that
B.
V.
upon
his
bed
not good, evil he refuseth not.
is
6" 10
,
STR. 5
s
.
VAHWEH, in heaven
is Thy kindness,
Thy faithfulness (reacheth) unto the skies,
Thy righteousness is like the mountains of 'El,
Thy justice is a great deep
Man and beast Thou savest.
YAHWEH, how precious is Thy kindness.
They are refreshed with the rich things of Thy house,
And of the brook of Thy dainties Thou makest them drink;
For with Thee is the fountain of life
When (Thou
E&
Ps. 36 was in 13 and

David corresponds with 18 1
shinest, light doth appear)
(v. Intr. 27, 33).

It
connection, or association with Ps.

It
it.
18.
The term
mm
napS with
some original
This could hardly come from QK.
seems therefore
to
suggest
must have come from S, if not already attached to the Ps. when he used
There is no historical situation suggested in the present title, but it seems
probable that the
man who proposed
these words was thinking of Saul's
mad-
PSALM XXXVI.
ness as a suggestion of
have lived
at a
much
later date
the author of the similar
suggestion.
appears
first
v. 1 ,
is
The
-2
.
Ps.
itself as
original Ps. also
other writings have been used, although in
This does not apply to the
is
v. 2
composite.
is
This uses the
Ps. of
Miktam 57 2
some respects the
and not simply
Ez. 47
(upon which
it
situation
of
No
and
might be referred
false
and so
The
it
implies ethics
Ps. in its present
two trimeter pentastichs has been added,
and 57 11
in v. 8
conception of Eden, Gn. 2 10 , in

lB(i-
The remainder
similar in v. 6 to Mi. 2 1 .
of speech, earlier than the period of Persian influence.
form
who
men among
enemies of the nation, but wicked

injurious,
that of Satan,
But the wicked here seem not to be

the people ; and the use of
to the early days of the Restoration.
is
and David in
makes the
therefore probably from the time of Jere-
tone of the Ps. resemble 9-10, 14, and on that account
mouth and tongue
evil is attributed
a personified evil
certainly earlier than

is
falsehood abounded.
The
later.
But he must
only to the pentameter hexastich,
much
is
- 11
K. 22 2) 28 where the suggestion of
This conception
in Zc. 3 1
Ps., but
the Ps.
i6 14-23 18 10
than the author of these passages, or indeed
where Transgression
when prophets of
miah,
whole
S.
for this editor interprets the story of Saul
to the divine Spirit;
accordance with
according to
evil,
315
v. 9 ,
in v. 6 .
It also is
v. 6-10 .
based on the
especially as applied to the temple in
also Zc. 14 8 Jo.
18
depend).
It
is
also probable that
The humanitarianism of v. 7 is post-Deuteronomic.

The author of v. 7 was familiar with Lebanon and Hermon and the Mediterranean Sea, and possibly had his home in northwestern Galilee, where these
were ever in view.
The similes are so graphic that they could best be
13
17 13 underlie v. 10 .
Je. 2
explained by an author standing on one of the summits of Lebanon, where

all
these things would
come
These two
naturally into his mind.
brought into a sort of unison by a trimeter tetrastich of petition,

Ps., as
thus constructed, was probably
made
for IB.
Pss.
v. 11-12 .
later editor,
were
The
probably
Maccabean, gave the Ps. a reference to national enemies by the addition of

which was probably based on Ps. 145
v. 13 ,
PSALM XXXVI.
The
Ps.
is
composed of two
A.
synth. tristichs.
2.
An
utterance
of Transgression^. Transgression is personified as sin in Gn. 4 1

14
(cf. Ps. 19 ).
There, like a beast of prey, it tries to get possession
of the
man and
him, and as the

In
all
rule
spirit
him
here
it
has already taken possession of
of prophesy, suggests to
him
as to a prophet.
other passages this utterance comes from Yahvveh to a real
prophet
here only, transgression takes the place of Yahweh, and

becomes a god to the wicked man, inspiring him with wickedness, so that he becomes a prophet of transgression.
This is all
the more impressive to him that it does not come upon him as
so
PSALMS
3l6
an external energy from without, as

18
10" 11
but as already within him
mind from
nating his
its
in
the case of Saul,
in the midst of his mind,
Thus
very centre.
EV
error, or to avoid the unparalleled
has changed the reading to
wicked man
inspiration of a
in
domi-
U, 3. But J^,
" my heart" either
by copyist's
.,
" 23
(3, <,
followed by
16 14
S.
conception of an
any sense of the term.
prob-
It is
able that in J^ transgression was originally interpreted as in an objective construct relation, as 2, followed by Ges., De W., al.
"an
:
utterance concerning the transgression of the wicked

heart,"
making the psalmist
inspired, rather than the
But such a construction of the word " utterance "
There
my
within
is
wicked man.
is
against
all
no dread of God], an explanation of the situapsalmist,

implying that God is not present and will not
the
tion by
usage.
is
account, as io 4 14 1 53 2
Transgression has taken the place
of God and is become the god of this wicked man.
before his
call to
He
eyes].
he
is
rience of
its
suggestions.
gression does this in

"
De., Ba\, Kirk.

it.
Him
ignores God, can no longer see
as present; for
and the expe-
so absorbed in the presence of transgression
in his eyes
is
For
doth flatter him].
it
utterance to him
its
He
3.
flattereth himself,"
a gloss, not in
<3.
as
Trans-
so most naturally, Ra.,
EV
.,
has
little
to justify
regards the finding out
of his {hateful) iniquity], by God, in accordance with the previous

He had no dread of God, of His presence, or of His in-
context.
vestigation of his conduct

find out his iniquity.
something which one
dependent on
God would
implying therefore that
not
This iniquity the psalmist emphasises as

is
bound
to hate, taking
it
as gerundive,
" abominable sin,"
iniquity, so essentially,
PBV.
But "to be hateful" AV., "to be hated" RV., emphasise the

discovery of the iniquity by God.
It is also difficult
to see
why
the finding out, which has been pushed into the background of
his
mind by
emphasised
the flattering voice of transgression, should

in the climax.
text have all alike
The
mouth'].
the wicked
his
words
to
now be
various efforts to improve the
proved unsatisfactory.
4.
The words of
his
description passes over from the mental state of
man
into his external behaviour
these are trouble
inspiration of a flatterer,
trouble
The
those
is
and deceit.
flattering,
who depend upon
and
first
his speech,
His speech, as under the
and so deceives and makes

The wicked speech is
it.
PSALM XXXVI.
accompanied by wicked deeds
He
spectly'].
has laid aside
he hath ceased
prudence
all
has no dread of consequences.
accordance with Mi. y3
in
;
1
The
to
act circum-
in action, because he
To make
5.
measure requires the attachment of

trouble
317
This
is
The
thoroughly].
this infinitive to
the noun,
favoured by the use
usual rendering, " to
do good," as explanation of
act circumspectly, Dr., or as dependent upon it, Kirk., not only
makes that line too long, but also gives an awkward tautological
he plans upon his bed]. The description
close to the sentence.
goes back to the mental state, the plans suggested by TransgresThese are carefully matured during the quiet of the night,
sion.
of Mi.
to
be thoroughly carried out
The time
He
a way
is
is
that
not good], a way of
is
is
life,
good way required by God's Law. This in

which is as much as to say,
it all,
without reluctance
B.
a syn. trimeter tetrastich, with a synth. monostich.
objects in nature.
Yahweh
full
Hebrew word,
compared with the
The
four great
Doubtless the psalmist, either in imagination
especially
Yahweh's kindness
at
are
upon one of the summits of Lebanon, where all

view.
6. Kindness], the usual meaning of the
or in reality, stood
these were in
in
evil he refuseth not],
four chief attributes of
heaven as
to carry out
a course of conduct, which
PSALM XXXVI.
is
takes his stand].
determined
from no evil does he shrink, he undertakes

and without remorse.
Str. I.
He
takes his position with decision and firmness.
the negative of the
the climax
morning.
come, and he
for action has
his plans.
in the
once
in syn. relation with " faithfulness."
in heaven, so
is
its
when
most
naturally, thinking of
source and as illustrating
and all-comprehending
relations.
This
is
its
immeasurable
an Old Testament
"
prelude to the knowledge surpassing love of Eph. 3 17 19

The
phrase is doubtless based on Ps. 57 11 (cf. 103 11 ) "unto the
heavens " ; but this does not justify us in interpreting the Heb.
.
preposition here in an unusual sense, " to the heavens," as do

Ba\, Kirk.,
al.,
or in paraphrasing, " as the heavens," Pe.
author doubtless
made
turn to the thought.
for the
the change for the purpose of giving a
He
new
changes the prepositions for variety of
PSALMS
318
imagery.
ness
Thy faithfulness (reacheth)
an attribute that
is
unto the skies].
may be compared
than to comprehensive extent.
Faithful-
to a long reach, rather
conceived as reach-
It is therefore
ing far up into the expanse of the skies, which extend one above
There
another in mysterious and sublime heights.

here an antith. in the poet's
down
mind
as in 85
12
is
probably
kindness coming
out of heaven, faithfulness ascending the heights of heaven.
Thy
7.
righteousness
like].
is
This
a real
is
the
simile
mountains of *El], the great, the giant mountains, such as Hermon and Lebanon, whose lofty summits, covered with snow the
mind the
greater part of the year, suggest to the pious
presence and power of God.
10
16
are called the cedars of God, 80 104
less
special
So the gigantic cedars of Lebanon

.
The
psalmist
is
doubt-
thinking of the mountains as firm, stable, enduring, everlasting,
majestic,
and all-commanding.
syn. terms are
singular
all
required here.
is
copyist to the plural
and 3.
all
it
As the three other
justice].
an attribute
attributes,
This
is
in the
has been changed by an early
"acts of judgment," and so
it
appears in J^
metaphor taking the place of the
more
poetical than the sameness of a
the great deep].
so 3.
similes,
Thy
and
But
singular
comparison here, as urged by We., al., after (3. Although this exact term, great deep, is found elsewhere, Gn. 7 11
particle of
Am.
Is. 5
10
in the story
of the deluge, yet this does not justify
the rendering " great flood," as Moll., Ba\, thinking of that great
historic act of
judgment.
This might be thought of
judgments were to be retained, and
if
the plural
power of
none can escape, might then have been
in the mind of the poet.
But that would be inconsistent with the
emphasis upon kindness which characterises this little Ps., and
their irresistible
destruction, from which
with the climax of salvation in the last line of the
deep
is
indeed metaphorical of the divine
retributive side, but
fathomable depths,
Man
on
its
and
its
vindicatory side
Str.
justice,
The
because of
mysterious movements, and
its
great
not on
its
its
un-
vastness of
comprehending the animal with man,

in the scope of Yahweh's attributes, cf. 104 27 28
Thou saves f].
The four attributes are all summed up in the work of salvation.
Str. II. has a syn. tristich and a syn. couplet.
8. Yahweh is
It also
attached to the previous line in J^, making it too long.
extent.
beast],
"
PSALM XXXVI.
appears at the close of
this line in 3,
319
where
(3
]ty,
have Elohim.
Elohim is improbable in this Ps. The measure allows of but one

8a
How precious], exclamation of
divine name, and that in v.
is Thy
admiration and wonder, explained in subsequent context,
6
kindness], resuming the thought of v. , kindness at the beginning
of the previous
line
Str.
being the most prominent attribute, as shown
by the climax of
also
:
And the
wings.
This
a subj. which
J^ and Vrss. have a tetrameter

take refuge in the shadow of Thy
salvation.
men
children of
is
s
a familiar idea from 57 ,
is
striking
It is doubtless a gloss.
and
9.
cf.
61
91
Rev.
12
,
They are refreshed]. The

Yahweh.
subj. is
general, indefinite, referring to worshippers of
unnecessary to supply a subject.
Probably the
house].
temple
with
the rich things
mind of
the psalmist
have certainly been generalised so as to include

fits.
And of
the brook of
Thy
may be
that the river of
Eden
is
of Thy
like
but these
all spiritual
The
dainties'].
garded as so copious that they are

It
It
meals of the worship in the
sacrificial
at the festivals are in the
with
explain in this context.
difficult to
bene-
dainties are re-
an overflowing stream.
underlies the thought, especially
appears in Ez. 47 l8q- as a river of life

flowing forth from the temple, and similar to the river of the city
in the
form
of God, Ps. 46 5
is
which
in
it
Thou makest them drink],
He
the host and they are His guests.
and drink.
presence,
For with
10.
Thee], that
Yahweh Himself
gives
is,
in
them
Thy
their
meat
house,
Thy
the fountain of life], probably an abbreviation of
is
fountain of living waters of Je.
13
17
13
,
a perennial, never-failing
stream flowing forth from Yahweh's presence as a well-spring or

original
cstr.
When
source.
from Thy
in a
Thy
repetition of the
appear], that
and
Thou
shinest], lettest the light shine
44* 89 16 , taking the
Heb. word as inf.

4
temporal clause, instead of the usual interpretation as
a noun, " in
light
face, as Pss.
is,
which seems rather tame, and involves the

same noun without any new idea.
light doth
shine forth upon the worshippers, giving them
light,"
joy, taking the
tion, as Qal,
"
We
pers. pi. into the Ps.,
This interpretation
that follows.
form as Niphal
pf.
The
see light," introduces for the
is
which everywhere
usual translafirst
else uses the
time 1st
3d
pers.
doubtless due to the 1st pers. in the gloss
PSALMS
320
r\ draw
Thy kindness
out
And Thy
them
to
that
come
Let not the foot of pride
against me,
make me
Let not the hand of the wicked
11-12.
know Thee,
righteousness to the right-minded
This trimeter tetrastich
The
the thought of the two Pss.
a fugitive.
a petition which combines
is
couplet
first
is
a petition for the
kindness and righteousness of the second part of this Ps., both
combined with the same verb, draw
To
know
them that
knowledge of worship
9" 10
temple and the enjoyment of
in the
out, prolong, in the bestowal.
Thee], with the practical, experimental

its
11
2
11
good things, cf. v.
1
32 -f, those
upright
are
in
His
worship
whose minds
and in obedience to His
commands. The second couplet is a petition for deliverance
from the wicked man of the first Ps.
The foot of pride], lifted
up in haughtiness, strutting along with scornful indifference of
.
to the right-minded'] as 7
others
hand of
||
singular of v.
will
2
.
the wicked], the plural taking the place of the
come against me].
The
petition
is
that
prevent the feet from moving forward to the attack.
me a
fugitive],
overcome
have to wander away
13.
me and
me
put
Yahweh
make
to flight, so that I will
from the sacred place.
in exile
later editor, probably a
Maccabean, wishing
to interpret
some
the wicked of the Ps. as national enemies, and justified in
measure by the
figurative language of the previous petitions,
adds
a trimeter couplet setting forth the fulfilment of the expectations

of the people in the downfall of the enemy.
There are the workers of trouble fallen
They are thrust down and cannot rise.
are workers
They are thrust down],
There], pointing to the place, as in Ps. 14 5 ,
of trouble fallen], on the

by blows from weapons
battle-field.
and cannot
death to
rise
2.
jrrjrsNj] phr. a.X.

15
2 g 23 1 Pr. 30 1 ;
#
s
56 where alone
quently at the end
Is.
it
H., D. (except
rise], they
have
fallen in
no more.
XXXVI.
243.4.6.
the
when
3K } n
A.
utterance elsw.
(2) before divine
begins sentence, elsw. often
found
in
in all the prophets except
parall.
(1) of a prophet Nu.
names (except
Je. 23
31
) Ps.
middle, but most
no
fre-
Hb., Jon., but not in
Kings), Chr., Dn., Job, or Megilloth.
ptfg is
PSALM XXXVI.
= pte,
itself.
j?BhS]
itself.
more
$? has the
whom
impii.
V&~^t which is against usage and imreferring to psalmist, improbable, error of copy-
aâ]
J^
more probable
is
the utterance came,
ut delinquat
TrJ
and
primitive idea
as usual, the person to
has rod a/j-aprdpeiv,
probable in
theology, as Horsley.
<J|
But < has 6 jrapdvofws,

injustus
Gen. 4 7 cf. Ps. 19 14
implying a person, probably an evil spirit, or possibly fOfr of the later
personified, as DM8M1
in
321
&, 3, have iaV, which is favoured by the parall. r*ry and is doubtless
s
rota] because
for the man himself, as 58
correct, as most moderns.
1
?nn]
Hiph.pf.
pVn (j10 ) flatter
3. rta P
deity was before the mind, as 14
<, "F,
ist.
subj.
explaining the 2x2,
j?Bte,
c.
>j
prep. ta,
cf.
hy Pr. 29 s
has
4i>u)inov avrov,
which might be a condensation of vh* with wya; but ffi prob. gives us a
conflation of two earlier readings, due to the influence of vy; -ujS above, one
NSD^] Qal inf. cstr., may be interof which, prob. the latter, is incorrect.
preted either of finding, in the sense of attaining, acco7?iplishing, or in the
Most
sense of discovery.
interpreters take the latter, after <3,
may be taken with
cf.
Gn. 44 16
and intensifying the discovery of the iniquity by the hating of it, that is, by God, the terror
or
so RV., and most interpreters
of whom is absent from the wicked man
as gerund ad odiendum 3, qualifying the iniquity, abominable PBV., to be hatesofrS]
Qal
inf. cstr.,
(5 as syn. with NXr,
ful AV., which is preferable if the text be correct.

however, in either case so awkward that emendation
The
construction
tempting.
is
propose Mth p? iniquity of his tongue; Du. thinks Hivh an Aramaic

4.
ve
"Ha"!]
phr. a.\.
an end,
\f/
as
o>rw
cf. jini
"iai
17
13
59
Soy io7 90 10
and
cf.
cease to be, Dt. 15 11 Ju. 5 6
55
7
no*
">d
11 .
19
15
54* 78 1 138 4
S^n] Qal
pf.
(2) cease, leave
is,
Dy., Gr.,
gl.
rvo'V^ fM<]
(1) cease, come to
off,
desist; here as
9
23 Gn.
S?fenS] Hiph. inf. cstr. objective,
41 49 (E) Je. 44 18
49 Dt. 23
anp^nS]
Cf. 142 for a similar thought.
act with circumspection (v. 2 10 ).
Hiph. inf. cstr., usually interpreted as syn. with previous vb., so EV S ., or as
Ps.
s, DlM n
the next
1.
Give
it
meaning of consider or regard ; so

is needed to complete
therefore the sense of do well, thoroughly (v.jj 3 ), and
attach
to ps, as
it
is
a subordinate
<3, IB,
inf. to
But
3, Kirk.
it
plan, devise ;
cf.
it,
giving
this
word makes
the
1.
too long and
attached to jn Mi. 7 3
Mi. 2 1 where also 33B>D

,
5.
h'j (j. 5 )
is
Qal impf.
atJfrn]
used,
making
it
{v.
io2),
prob. that
the psalmist used the prophet's thought.
XXXVI.
The
Ps.
now changes from pentameter to

Another independent
ent tone.
B.
Ps.
is
trimeter,
added.
and has an entirely
6-7.
The
differ-
quartette of attri-
butes iDn (4I), njiEN (jj 4 ), !"i|-nx (j9 ) favours DD#D (/ 5 ) also. The pi. yvovn
V. 6 is similar to 57 11
is a later interpretation, not consistent with context.
(= 1085 ), Dêtfna for DTr "i> there, is an intentional change, not txt. err. as
Du.
It is
a more
difficult
reading than
-<>,
which
is
in syn. clause
would have favoured assimilation rather than the reverse.
mountains of'El,
v
for gigantic mts.
which
He
and which
ta^?*^]
alone could
cf.
50 10
make and where
PSALMS
322
He
dwelt
Vn *rw 80 11 , h*
cf.
DVtn]
v.33 7
= pretiosa
14 13 .
33\a Is.
We.
mm] makes
repeats 3 before DVtn, so
For Sn
possible that
It is
too long, and
1.
3, rlfiiov Aq., 2, Quinta, so
wad
after
off
sf.
-\.
needed in next 1.
8. np*]
a more difficult reading and
is
is
1&,
Intr. 32.
v.
has fallen
it
more probable than 3"v, iirX^dvvas of (J, multiplicasti 3J, so essenwhich is common with iDn. $ 1f adj. (1) precious, highly valued ;
therefore
tially jo,
10 116 16
\p elsw. 45
;
(2) glorious, splendid (cf. Aram.), in
DViSn]. The next clause with din jai
only as subst. 37 20 cf. Jb. 31 26 .
(85 ) is one word too long and is striking in view of din above; and dtiSn
usually of stones, in
is improbable.
3 had mrv, showing variant text. Either
must be found underlying them. Du. rds. D1K"iJ3 wa> yh*
But we should rather expect something suggested by context, such
Then we might regard d^hSn as for an original Sn prep, interpreted
in this Yahwistic Ps.
both glosses or a
after 65 s .
as "pjIDK.
1.
going, a
tdm
But the clause fVDrv
as Sx, God.
and not altogether appropriate
gl.
pn?] Qal impf. 3
9.
vb. Qal only here in
\f/,
is
pi. full
Pr. 7 18 .
cf.
Ssa
similar to 57 2 ,
to context here
cf.
61 5 91 4 Ru. 2 12 ,
probably, with the fore-
is
it
form, be refreshed, satisfied.
drench, Ps. 65 11 ,
Pi. saturate,
arpg fc i] fatness, rich things, the festival meals in the temple,

;
Je. 31
Is.
55
14
% V$ ?.
2
,
(5 of Ps.
pi. 2 S.
24
68 16
16
rprtj Sro] phr. a.X.
HPS.)
life, if
the Ps.
may be
ace. rei Snj
given drink ich 11
13 .
j^9
life
from the temple,
Hiph. impf. 2 m.
Pu. jb. 21 24
D>>n -Vpn]
10.
mng.
Gie), elsw. only here,
Gn. 49 20 (poem) La. 46 Pr. 29 17

Eden of Gn. 2 10 and its
806
to
3 pi. X [nptf]
drink
1427
abs.
or thing
ace. pers.
13 14
Pr. io 11
2 18 17 13
sf.
Hiph. give
nwu
605 , fen 6922 ,
pi
ij-ipa
L6 22 , spring or
27 has
same
J -npo elsw. Ps. 68
light of His face 4? 44* 89 16 , D"nn tn
D"n 0"D -npo
fountain of
Je.
D"n {v. j6 ). Yahweh as iw, cf.
30
n N"u] Qal impf. 1 pi., @, 3
introduction of 1 pers.
56 14 Jb. 33
of remainder of Ps. improbable. Rd. rather Niph. pf. nio}. Then
life, cf.
2t
f [??.?] n.[m.] luxury, dainty
(dub.
DCBto]
c.
84
For the stream of
is postexilic.
Ps.
Ps. 78 15 ;
43
a reference to the
46 s Ez. 47 1 "i- Jo. 4 18 Zc. 14 8

Niph. Am. 8 8
vb. Qal not used.
cf.
Je. 5
Cf. f [?"WD] only pi.
deliciarum.
It is possible that there
river of
Is.
cf.
fatness, fertility, 63s 65 12 ; spiritual blessings here, as
(dub. o\jid Gr.,
<g rpv<pT)S,
r\y\
23 s
cf.
for 3 pers.
it is
better
knowing
2S nr y
with the knowledge of righteous adherents.
n
m*| Sn] proud
only
not
prophets.
64 94
32
97
'PJJOk] Hiph.
io 3ii9-24y2
25
14 29
9 13
cause
wander aimlessly as
as 59
u ou as z^
:pwa
to take
as Qal
of vb.
inf. cstr.
-iin
shine.
11.
>"v (v. i 6 )
thee
11
11
16
11
in
niNJ
Tjn">'] those
Is.
in
\f/ t
11
11
place of defeat.
ini]
Pu.
pf. a.X.
PSALM
Ps. 37
Pr.
12
is
a didactic Ps.
"6
(2)
juss., -nj
(v.
).
13.
thrust down.
XXXVII.,
str. 6 6
Exhortation
Yahweh, who
doers, but to trust in
discrimination (v. 1
nm
foot.
s3 .
fugitives,
to
11
\\
12.
(1)
not to envy evil-
will ultimately
make
a just
to be resigned and not excited, for in
;; ;
PSALM XXXVII.
(v.
7-11
Yahweh
(3)
).
323
more and the
a little while the wicked will be no

inherit the land
afflicted will
laugheth at the devices
Exact retribution will come upon them;
of the wicked.
their
weapons will be turned against them, but the righteous will be

upheld (v. 12 17 ).
(4) Yahweh knoweth the days of the perfect,
"
but the wicked shall perish, however exalted they

be cursed and cut
will
enjoy their inheritance
by Yahweh
justice (v.
(v.
18-22
(5)
2328a
(6)
).
They
be.
man's steps are established
the righteous are never forsaken, for
may
while the righteous are blessed and
off,
The wicked and
Yahweh
loveth
their seed are cut off; but
wisdom and the divine Law, and Yahweh will

them be condemned (v. 286-33 ). (7) Though the wicked be
the righteous have
not let
strong and flourishing, they will be destroyed
and their posterity will enjoy peace.

seek refuge in
T7RET
Him
(v.
35-40
).
Yahweh
liturgical gloss
while the upright

will save all
was
who
inserted (v. 34 ).
not thyself because of evildoers, and be not envious against them that do
wrong;
As
grass they will speedily wither,
Yahweh and do good,
and
like the fresh grass fade.
and pasture in confidence

Yahweh, and He will give thee the requests of thine heart.
Roll upon Yahweh and trust in Him, and He will do it
And He will bring forth as the light thy right, and thy just cause as the noonday.
jRE resigned to Yahweh and wait patiently for Him, and fret not thyself (because
Trust in
And
inhabit the land
take delight in
of evildoers)
(Be not envious) against him that maketh

that doeth evil devices
his
way prosperous, against
the
man
Desist from anger and forsake heat, fret not thyself at the doing of evil
For evildoers will be cut off, but those that wait on Yahweh will inherit the land
Yet a little, and the wicked will be no more, and thou wilt attentively consider
his place and he will be no more
But the afflicted will inherit the land, and take delight in abundance of peace.
'pHE wicked deviseth against the righteous, and gnasheth his teeth at him.
The Lord laugheth at him, for He seeth that his day cometh.
The wicked draw the sword, and they tread the bow for slaughter;
Their sword shall enter their own heart, and their bows shall be broken in their
arms.
Better
is
little
many wicked men

be broken, seeing that Yahweh upholdeth the
that the righteous hath than the roar of
For the arms of the wicked
shall
righteous.
YAHWEH knoweth the days of the perfect, and their inheritance shall be forever;
They
will
not be
ashamed
in time of evil,
and
in
days of hunger they
will
satisfied.
Yea, the wicked shall perish, and the enemies of
Yahweh
(shall
be cut
off)
be
;:
PSALMS
324
Yea, (while in high esteem, while exalted) they do vanish,
smoke
in
they do
vanish away.
While the wicked borroweth and

ciously and giveth
Yea, those blessed of
be cut
Him
righteous dealeth gra-
restoreth not, the
will inherit the
Him
land; but those cursed of
shall
off.
Yahweh are a man's steps established, and in his way He takes pleasure
Though he fall, he shall not be cast headlong, for Yahweh upholdeth his hand.
A boy I have been, now I am old, and I have not seen the righteous forsaken
All the day he dealeth graciously and lendeth, and his seed will become a
(")F
blessing.
and do good, and abide forever;

justice, and forsaketh not His pious ones.
/THE unjust) are destroyed forever, and the seed of the wicked is cut off;
^
The righteous will inherit the land, and they will dwell forever upon it.
The mouth of the righteous uttereth wisdom, and his tongue speaketh justice;
The Law of his God is in his mind, and his goings will not totter.
The wicked spieth upon the righteous, and seeketh to put him (to a violent)
Depart from
evil
For Yahweh loveth
death
Yahweh will not forsake him

when he is judged.
T
HAVE
will not
condemn him
seen the wicked (terrifying and making himself bare)
luxuriant (cedar)
And
hand, and
in his
then
as guilty
he was
like a
passed by, and
lo,
he was no more
and
sought him, but he could
not be found.
Watch
the perfect
man, and see the upright
for â posterity) hath the
man
of
peace
But transgressors are destroyed together, the posterity of the wicked is cut off.
salvation of the righteous is from Yahweh, and their refuge in the time of
The
distress
And Yahweh will help

He will save them,
them, and
He
will deliver
them from the wicked, and

in Him.
because they have sought refuge
Ps. 37 was in 13, but in no other Psalter until the final Psalter.
This was
because of its didactic character and its length, making it of less value for
many
public worship than

couplets.
As
Pss. 25
others.
It is
and 34 omitted the
seven letters each, so this Ps. omitted

letters each.
pearls
The
Ps. is
names
murmur;
in
order to get three Strs. of
order to get seven Strs. of three

compared by Amyrald to " many precious stones or
which are strung on one string
approval, " Tertullian
a series of alphabetical hexameter

Str.
this
Str. p in
in
one necklace."
Delitzsch says with
Psalm providentiae speculum
Isodorus,
Hie sanctorum patieniia estP The Ps. deals with the same problem as the book of Job
only it takes the earlier position of the friends of Job in their discourses, and
potio contra
Luther, vestis piorum, cui adscriptum
rise to the higher solution of the discourses of Job himself.

The
hexameter couplets have for the most part remained unchanged. Strs. 1 and
d have been condensed at the expense of the measure, 2 and P have been
does not
enlarged.
But
it
is
easy to restore
them
to their correct form.
fQ has lost
PSALM XXXVII.
but
Str. ",
it is
given in
^ prefixes
(S.
similar to those of other writings:
14
v. 4
2
;
v. 13a ,
and
v.
18
cf.
Ps.
In
There are several passages
to Str. r.
nnnn
"?H
all
v. 1
Pr. 24 19 ;
7- 8
Ps. 2 4
cf.
original:
firm pin
v.
(1)
21
ct.X.
"pi yon
The language of the Ps. is

nsh (?T v. 2 njiDN njn v. 3,
,
v. 23
by jjiann v. 10 Jb. 31 1 , nSi?
nna
bw
nS v. 24 Je. 22 28 Jb. 4
Ez. 2i 33,
v. 14
maa ?
1
1
.
90 Jb.
v. 5
Su
22 9
cf.
Pr.
respects peculiar
S SVmnfl v. 7 in this sense,
run hd
v. 30
87 ,
Pr.
j v. 6 Hb. 3 4 Jb. 3i 2G ,
Zc. 3 5 13, nw
43
La. 221 Ez. 21 15 , njwo v. 23 Pr. 2024 Dn.
,
v. 1
v. 14
h'j
some
in
(2) terms elsw. seldom
*ej?
v. 2 , cf.
these cases our Ps. was probably
but in the following cases our Ps. was later
earlier,
i6 ? ;
Jb. 27
cf.
10
325
same period as
of the Jerusalem community before Nehe-
Linguistic evidence favours the
the thought; namely, the situation
who are in prosperity while the people of

Yahweh are in adversity. The people are under the influence of D., and do
not yet know P.
They are beginning to be influenced by the principles of
Hebrew Wisdom, but the WL. had not yet been written.
miah, exposed to bitter enemies,
Str.
the
I.
composed of three
is
Fret not thyself], as
1-2.
v.
synth. couplets.
Couplet K.
19
78 Pr.
24 , with the heat of passion,
excitement of anger, indignation, or discontent
of one's
with that of evildoers
lot
be
||
them that do wrong, as to
||
unduly excite oneself with the sense of injustice and wrong.

reason
it is
is
why
this
needless
excitement should be avoided
was unnecessary, especially as

like the
frailty
is
it
The
The
a practical one
the situation will be of brief duration.
stated in the form of a simile.
not
making such comparisons
envious], with the ardour of jealousy,
The reason
prosaic insertion of " for "
injured the measure.
As grass
||
fresh grass], as in 90 6 Jb. 14 2 Is. 40^, a natural image of

and perishableness.
they will speedily wither \ fade].
Couplet 2. 3-4. The negative warning gives place to the positive

exhortation, turning the attention from the evildoers to
Trust in Yahweh and do good'],
Take
delight in
of continued
the
trust.
Yahweh], the comfort,
inhabit
land of inheritance, as
exiles,
in antith with
v.
the land],
9
,
in
implying that they would
their enemies.
and pasture],
satisfaction,
be
v1
and joy
the land of promise,
possession
not
Yahweh.
"do wrong,"
of the
as the flock of
of the good things of the land, in confidence],
returned
from
it
by
Yahweh, partake
in security under
driven
This meaning is given essentially in paraphrase by AV., " so shalt thou dwell in the land and verily thou
the divine protection.
shalt
be fed."
RV. "follow
after faithfulness,"
although sustained

PSALMS
326
by De., Dr., Kirk., al., gives the Heb. word an unusual meaning,
and emphasises the ethical character of the v. at the expense of
Couplet
the parall. with the following context.
upon Yahweh], as
22
the whole course of
9
,
and
cares, anxieties,
troubles.
reached in:
and
Roll
for
a prosaic addition, at the expense of
life, is
the measure, and gives the thought too ethical a turn.

is
5-6.
Way,
The climax
15
trust in Hi?n], as 31 , a stronger expression
than the idea of personal leaning upon, resting upon Yahweh, with-
The
out any further care or anxiety.

v.
6
,
reaches
Str.
its
climax in
which, in a beautiful simile, sets forth the speedy triumph of
the righteous.
And He will bring forth], from
the obscurity in
Just cause had been pushed by the evildoers,

as the light], the sunshine
the cruel and crafty enemies.
as
which
their right
||
||
the noonday, the full light of the noontide sun.

Str. II. has a syn. tristich
and a
which the second

and the third line is
supplemented by the first
tristich in
line is syn. with the first half of the first line,
syn. with
its
second
Couplet
half.
Be
*1 is
still, calm, and peacewait patiently for Hint], the steadfast, longing looking unto
Yahweh for help, both in antith. with fret not thyself, repeated
line of couplet
ful
Pi.
7.
resigned, quiet,
||
from
v.
and given again
v.
8
,
with
its parall.
be not envious, also
not in J^ or Vrss., but needed for completeness of

measure; still further intensified in 8, desist from anger and for-
from
v.
sake heat].
evildoers,
The
exciting influence here, as in v. 1 was because of

,
which must be repeated from
word of the measure, although not
way
that 7naketh his
in
Jf
to supply the missing
or ancient Vrss.
him
prosperous, as the context shows, succeed-
ing and prospering in his wickedness

devices,
v.
||
the
man
that doeth evil
not only planning them but also accomplishing them
||
But J^ inserts a
interpretation, "only to do evil,"
at the doing of evil], as the parall. requires.

particle in order to
followed by
EV
8
.
emphasise
its
which thus becomes a warning not
their impatient fretting so far as to
idea true and important enough in

this context.
9-11.
The
antith.
between the evildoers and those
that wait on Yahtveh, in the two parts of

ia~
to carry
be evildoers themselves ; an
itself, but an intrusion into
v.
appears
in the antith.
where the former are simply the wicked, the latter the
These antith.
afflicted, as those suffering for righteousness' sake.
v.
PSALM XXXVII.
classes
have their
v.
antith. lots
In a very
violent death.
the former will be cut
little
327
while,
and yet a
off,
by sudden
" speedily,"
little, cf.
they will be no more'], will pass out of existence, cease to
exist
and
this so entirely in
the emphasis of the complementary
by the most careful
part of the line that they cannot be found
search for them
own
thou wilt attentively consider his place~\
where he was accustomed
place,
be found
if
anywhere, he
will
no more
In his
and where he could
to be,
On
exist.
the other hand,
those afflicted for Yahweh's sake will inherit the land, will con3
tinue to inhabit the land, cf. v. , as
be dispossessed
repeated in
v.
11
stroyed, war has disappeared with them,

full
and
entire that
it
and there
two
antith. couplets
ing sure retribution
upon the wicked.
accompanied with such intense
Couplet
76
cf. v.
is
for warlike enemies, nations.
evil.
that
ment upon him, the day of

wicked draw the sword
||
a beast of
The Lord
He
laugheth
overthrow the rule of the Messianic king.
for this scorn of the
the impending
The
not an individual
The reason
describ-
His wicked plans
This
all
12-13.
t.
laugheth at him], doubtless a citation from 2 4 where

at the nations plotting to
de-
peace, so
3-4
hostility that like
prey he gnasheth his teeth at him].
enemy, but collective
cf. v.
and a synth. one,
wicked devise th against the righteous],

are
is
conceived as in abundance, and after
is
the experience of affliction, affording delight,

Str. III. has
who cannot
rightful heirs
order to the climax, take
The enemies having been
abundance of peace"].
delight in
its
in
his
enemy is, for He seeth], foreseeth

day cometh], the day of the judg-
his death.
Couplet
17.
The
14-15.
they tread the bow, with the purpose of
This is enlarged, at the expense of the measure, in

ancient texts at the basis of f^ and the Vrss. to read, " cause to
fall," that is, in death, from sword and bow ; and the righteous are
slaughter.
still
further described as " afflicted
way," the
latter
" upright in the

and needy,"
a phrase only here for the usual " upright of
mind," which indeed
"mind" and "way."
is
given in
(3.
||
3 has a
All these are glosses, for
place in the measure of the lines or the Str.
Their own sword and bows
exact one.
shall enter
slay
them
their
which there
The
retribution
is
is
no
an
be used against them.
them to the heart, and so

bows shall be broken].
Couplet 10. 16-17.
their otvn heart], pierce
and
will
conflation of both
PSALMS
328
The
clause of 16 should be rendered, in accordance with the
last
many wicked men],
previous context, as the roar of
the noise and
confusion of their multitudes during the attack, rather than with
"abundance," or "great riches," wealth, which introduces

of Wisdom, suitable enough in itself, but intrusive, and
Vrss.
gnome
disturbing to the progress of the thought.

righteous hath
the enemy.
Then
the
that the
little
not property, but strength and ability to resist
is
This
is
better,
not in
itself,
but because such
men may
upon the superabundant strength of Yahweh. The climax of

the Str. is seeing that Yahweh upholdeth the righteous"], a circumstantial clause with ptc, which is more probable in this context
than the usual interpretation, making it an adversative clause.
Str. IV. has two synth. couplets, and one introverted couplet.
Couplet \ 18-19. YaJweh knoweth], with a practical interest
and redemptive attention, as i 6
the days'], the duration of life
6
in %], but (3, " ways," as i
of the perfect], those who are com21
plete and entire in their conduct
righteous, v.
their inrely
they
the land, repeated
in
9112229
.
shall
be forever],
it by their enemies.
On the
ashamed], be put to shame by their
never be removed from
will
negative side
enemies, even,
they will not be
in time of evil,
but on the positive side,
and
v.
||
heritance],
to spare even
when
when everything
is
threatening;
enough
they will be satisfied], have
the times are so evil that they are days
of hunger]. When they are besieged, or their enemies have left

them only a devastated land, they will still have plenty.
Couplet
who
wicked,
||
This
20.
3.
is
are at the
they shall be cut
where
still
(3,
it
in antith. with the previous couplet.
which
is
to
the
same time enemies of Yahweh, shall perish
The
off.
latter is inserted in v.
has been omitted by copyist's error
preserved.
Yea,
while
in high esteem
be preferred to
J^,
||
20*
cf. v.
for
226
,
measure,
where
it is
while exalted], so after
whether interpreted as the "
fat
of lambs," E, PBV., AV., or "excellence of fields," RV., "splendour of the meadows," Kirk., or " glorying as yore-oxen," 3. The
reference to animals
in the
simile,
flowers
and
in
is
not suited to the verb vanish, repeated
smoke vanish aivay].
the glory of the
none of the ancient Vrss.
meadows
is
The
reference to the
favoured by
v.
2
,
but by
Couplet b. 21-22. These verses are in
introverted parall., but at the
same time
there
is
antith.
between

PSALM XXXVII.
The
the halves of both.
borroweth
and
reference to the wicked, as one that
restoreth not,
the context, must refer to the
in
him
humiliation of poverty, which reduces
borrowing and makes

This
debt.
it
329
to the necessity of
impossible for him ever to repay his
antith. with the prosperity of the righteous,
is
The
cursed of Him.
able to give generously to the poor and needy.
Yahweh, the wicked are
are blessed of
Str.
V. has three synth. couplets.
Yahweh], emphatic
whom
a man's
steps
established,
Him
Yahweh's own work, gives

ure in
owing
In
it.
this walk,
made
23-24.
ft.
his
firm and secure.
gratification,
though he
to stumbling-blocks
are
Of
the original source from
is
way, the whole course of
his
||
which he walks, are
Couplet
He
in position.
who
righteous
fall, as
life
in
This
is
and
He
takes pleas-
he
may
sometimes,
and impediments of various kinds, yet
he shall not be cast headlong].
It shall
not be a hurtful, danger-
for Yahweh upholdeth his hana]. He has such

a hold on his hand that He does not permit him to fall down
ous, fatal
fall,
or suffer injury.
now
Couplet 1 25-26.
given to fortify his testimony
calls his
old~\.
youth and
In
all
my
his
life
long
life
/ have
The
boy
psalmist's experience
I have
He
been].
of varied experiences.
is
re-
now I am
not seen the righteous forsaken], by
Yahweh. Such a thing has never come under his observation, or

formed any part of his experience, whether as to himself or others.
A later editor, not realising the power of this terse statement,
seeks to improve it by the addition, " or his seed seeking bread,"
which
here,
is
well suited to the context,
making the
premature
line
much
it is
in its reference to seed,
priety in the next line.
He
true,
but which
is
intrusive
too long for the measure, and also
All
the
which comes
first
is
with pro-
day he dealeth graciously and

21
that he has enough and

and so can be generous in his dealings with others, and
yet leave an abundance to his own children, and so his seed will
become a blessing. It is probable that the psalmist has in mind
the blessings of those who keep the Law of D., and especially
Dt. 28 11 12
Couplet D. 27-28 a. On the basis of this testimony
and experience an exhortation is appropriate. This is in terms
which become characteristic of the piety of Hebrew Wisdom,
Depart from evil and do good], both on the negative and positive
lendeth~\.
to spare
is
so prosperous, as in v.
PSALMS
330
conduct
sides of ethical
inhabit forever, as
v.
with the imperative of apodosis,
3
,
/ana
the
by copyist's mistake,
in the text
The
'].
at the
last
and
word was omitted
by the reason, which sums up much

of the previous context of the Str. and the Ps. For Yahweh loveth
justice], that is, the doing of justice, in the vindication of His
This exhortation
fortified
is
people, as
v.
6
.
and forsake
not], as v. 25
th
Bis pious
ones],
another term for the righteous and the afflicted people, as 305 31 24
Str. VI. has two antith. couplets, with an intervening synth.
Couplet 2?. 28 Z? 29. The unjust are destroyed], so (3

and many recent scholars, giving the 2 of the couplet, missing in
The text of Jif, " they are pre2^, and also making a fine antith.
served forever," though followed by 3 and modern Vrss., is due to
the mistake of a copyist, and occasioned many unnecessary difficouplet.
The
culties.
comes upon
retribution of the wicked, as usual in
their seed also
they will be cut
with the punishment of the wicked

in terms of
v.
the righteous
91118
22 27
-
more
is
fully
is
tongue, the organs of speech,
on the
the
OT.,
In antith.
the reward of the righteous
Couplet B.
described
off, cf. v.
30-31.
as to
The
speech
positive side,
character of
mouth and
the
uttereth wis-
dom], the ethical wisdom based on the

here in
its
early beginnings,
fear of Yahweh, which is

and so associated with speaketh justice]
as the previous context indicates, that of the
God
Law
of D.
the
La7v
accordance with Dt. 30 14 Je. 31 33

Such a man, whose mind and speech are alike ruled by wisdom
of his
is
in his
mind],
and the Law of Yahweh,

will not totter],
v.
cf.
is
23 24
.
in
secure in his course of
Couplet
X.
32-33.
life
his goings
The wicked
are
so treacherous toward the righteous that, like a crafty foe, they spy
upon him, seeking in every way to entrap him

violation of
seek
its
to
Law
put him
some kind of
and so
him in crime and
in
that will involve a judicial investigation

to
a violent death], to involve
penalty, capital punishment.
The
original
phrase has been
abbreviated by an editor at the expense of the measure, and

to the disguising of the
attested
by the following
enemy, to
line
Yahweh
is,
however,
will not forsake]
the
a strengthened here by reference to the specific

in his hand], leaving him alone in the hand of his spying
do what he will with him. On the contrary, Yahweh
righteous, as v. 25
danger,
technical meaning, which
PSALM XXXVII.
is
with him
when he
is
He
331
Himself takes control of the proceedings, and
judged, instead of giving the sentence of death desired
will not condemn him as
guilty], an emphatic
him righteous.
An early
Str. VII. has a synth., an antith., and a syn. couplet.
editor, not discerning that the author had intentionally omitted
the couplet p for strophical reasons, and finding the alphabetical
by the adversary,
suggestion of the opposite, will declare
structure defective, sought to improve
with p.
But
thought,
turning
author.
but not suited to the purpose of the original
Wait on
will exalt thee
are cutoff, as
v. ^,
an
into
it
liturgical purposes,
He
to
14
s
as 25 27 , and keep His way and
22
When the wicked
inherit the land, as v. u
Yahweh,
to
v.
25
.
EV
8
.,
terrifying, so (&, taking

Jif,
and threaten combat,
" putting forth his strength."
it
"as a
"in great power."
throwing away his garments,

strength
25 35
as v.
it,
This experience
be preferred to the noun of
phrase of
Couplet"!.
-
thou shall see
have seen the wicked\

given in
by inserting 34, a couplet

and an interruption of the
exhortation, suitable enough for
it
this is prosaic in style
as ptc,
terrible
cf.
io 18 which
cf. Is.
52
himself to
10
;
is
one," or the para-
and making himself
stripping
35-36.
the antith. of that
is
bare~\,
display
his
or as Dr. paraphrases,
" Flourishing,"
PBV.
" spreading
himself," AV., RV., are conjectures without support in the usage
of word.
is
<&,
" lifting himself" up,
followed by Du.
had a different reading, which

These and other interpreters are misled by
connecting
this last ptc.
to the
part of the line
first
terrifying strength of
with the simile,

;
all
when
in fact
it
belongs
the terms of which set forth the
the wicked enemy.
The
simile gives an
additional idea, namely, wealth and luxuriance, and in this the
enemy
is compared to a luxuriant cedar, following (3 in the preference for cedar to the " native tree," " tree in its native soil
.
one that has never been transplanted or disturbed, that has there-
and shot out with luxuriant strength,"

by RV., Dr.,
Kirk., al., although there is no support for this rendering in the
usage of the Heb. word. The rendering "green bay tree," PBV.,
AV., has no authority behind it, but was mere conjecture.
And
then /passed by, so (3, Sb, 3, PBV., which is best suited to the personal experience of the psalmist, and therefore to be preferred to
fore struck
Pe.
This
its
is
roots deep,
certainly a suitable idea of 3, followed
PSALMS
332
" and he passed away," in death, AV., or as RV., " one passed
f^,
is an awkward effort to preserve the text of

and at
same time get the meaning demanded by the context.
and
by," which
the
he ivas no more"], as
lo,
sought him, as in
v.
v.
10
the experience emphasised by,
10
but he could not be found, so utterly had
he perished that no trace of him was
Watch
37-38.
as the psalmist.
man
and
||
enjoyment of
see], in
man
in
Couplet
behind.
tT.
the upright], intensified
into
the
and in the
Such a man
the possession of peace
than the
rather
it,
left
order to have the same experience
the perfect,
of peace], the
and
peacemaker.
26
and the antith. in v. 28 for

the same Hebrew word must have the same meaning in these
3738
antithetical lines, v.
But 3 misled EV to the rendering,
has a posterity in accordance with
v.
best given in RV., " the latter end of (that)
man
is
peace,"
in-
troducing an eschatological ideal alien to the thought of the entire
which emphasises,
Ps.,
peace and prosperity
after D.,
in this
life.
of the couplet, and cannot easily
It also destroys the fine antith.
But
are destroyed],
one common
And
extend
Couplet
be cut
39-40. The
summing up
the
of the
and emphasised
the
the ordering and
from Yahiueh],
of
a5
He
time of
27 3i
be reconciled with the syntax of the passage.
transgressors],
another term for the wicked of the Ps.

together], in
their offspring
refuge in
19
The
in the
word
v. 7 -
8
,
Hithp.
is
their steps.
distress], as in
appropriately
is
mn
juss.
1.
Ps.
(188 ).
they have sought
Hithp. heat oneself in vexa-
except for
K-Jpn" ??].
original.
is
last
<@ has /xrj8^
would have Makkeph
ure, for Ss without conj.
denom.
last
24 19 which has same
tion, elsw. Pr.
D^sna.
Ps.,
Him.
nnnrr^N] so
1.
The
T\.
establishing
28
to
28
benefits
several syn. vbs., help, deliver, save.
23
their refuge, as
evil, v.
as v.
off,
all
in
as v.
is
this will
their posterity will
salvation],
time of
as v.
disaster.
two words,
= Sni
both
in
for
which
required by meascases.
J [*Op] vb.
Gn. 30 1 (E) 37 11 (J) ; c. s

pers. Ps. 106 16
Hiph.
provoke
to
ardour
jealousy
and anger Ps. 78 s8
f
of
Dt. 3 2 16 21 Ez. 8 3 (?).
nhn >VV] wrongdoers, phr. elsw. Zp. f- 1 3
JnSip
s4
10
n.f. (1) deed of violence and injustice ; rhyp p So/23 cf. Ho. io 9 2 S.
7
3
Pi. be
envious of;
c. 2
pers. here, as 73 s
nmn &n
nSiyi
1
25
tice
s
;
in
(2)
Ps.
43
injustice
general
Pss.
1
;
ntry jyi;
Sj?d
58
92 16
causal, dub. dittog. of prep.
2.
119 3 Jb. 36s3 ; cn> nSipa Ps.
Is. 59 s and WL;

(3) injusHo. io 13 2 Ch. 19 7 and WL.
2.
^r]
NBn pi j phr. a.X. f P?.". n.m. elsw. 227 p*v
of speech 107 42 Mai. 26

64J

psalm xxxvu.
mm
333
Nu. 22* (E); p"V alone Ex. IO' 5 (J) Is. 15 6 .

9
Most ancient Vrss. give njn the usual
tf*V v.
mng. of feed as a flock; but many moderns think of n;-\ either as another
stem or as another mng. of same stem, and render as syn. *|-n follow after,
but the older
as (nya), De., Moll., Hu. 3 RV., Dr., Kirk., cherish BDB.
Gn.
9 3 (P);
30
pi'
pN
njiDN rijn] syn. with
3.
view
preferable (v. v. 11 ).
is
make
Horsley, Ew., Ba.,
and render
_/&?</
in; Ys.3?1
'
Sy
c.
Is. 57*.
5.
6.
39
exquisite delight
c. a rei Is.
55
S;\
rpm
is
explan.
(3) wa<?
re//,
not in other passages;
gl.,
uncover, manifestly wrong.
<& has nSa
meaning bn
from V?j
fully written for Vj
j>, variation
v. 3 .
of a naa
midday, noon: as time of prayer
pi.
as time of full heat 91 6 ; as full sunshine,
18
fo>&?
(2)
S^]
on**] n.[m.] only
Is.
or rtfon v. 16 , so
cu/ttJs
r\yv\
as 31 15 , possibly with
emph.
N-irn]
= nDN
(so v. 11 ) Hithp. f [>] vb. Pu. fo daintily
22 certainly oldest of the three.
Ps.
t<? 7rXoi/ry
^7rl
vhy ma]
55
M^n>]
4.
<?^ Pr. 16 3 both hn for
cf.
security, stability, as Is. 33 s
<& has
Seeker,
confidence (v.jj^).
Hithp. (1) &? of dainty habit Dt. 28 56

26
14
11
11 c. S;', so Is.
27 10
Jb. 22
58 66
merry over :
c. S>';
njiDK
security.
Hare, Houb., Lowth.

bredje. 62
hjidk adv. ace.
and so
sim. of greatest bless-
7. SVnnn] Hithp. wait longingly; a.X. in this sense,

58 10
14 (Elihu) (v.
cf. Polel Jb. 35
2(f), prob. both a different vb., a variation of
"MOTH-Sk] as v. 1
Sit (j/ 25 ). (& has luirevaov, Aq. airoirapadoKei, 3 expecta.
ing, here as Is.
we
should either prefix
we should
>nnS; in the latter case
necessary, except for measure.
&<tt
Li
~|N
either gerundive as interpreted
Pr. 2 22 .
measure and
abs.
~|X,
"J.^l
Hiph.
or better as v. 1
is
Sh
+>
c.
if
Pr.
on whjch
it
|Val
B>"V.
nrn]
Ml>anrn]
10.
inf.
8
u ;, Na]
evil."
<3
un-
is
has only
pjn with
cstr.
at the doing of
S,
evil.
Jb. 31
day of disaster or death.
Ez. 21 33 ;
cf.
matoS]
with other vbs.,
This clause
Qal
is
inf. cstr. J
gl.
Pr. 29'27 ;
elsw. 2^ ntfc
has two accents.
15.
Dmntfpi]
(1)
murmur, roar
dance, wealth,
favours (1).
14.
pnn
it
Ex. 15 9
makes
assimilated to
18.
I
6
.
cf.
>r?]
);
DJp$n]
&
20
Jb. 18
Je.
+,
**,
cf.
5027
emph.
phr.
31
,
in
Nu. 22 23 +.
and destroys the
tfrv
overfull
1.
16.
*nn n^]
so here 4, but
FDno]
Ec. 5; so usually here,

so 3,
34
c. S pers.,
vw]
pnt"
naB vb. slaughter, butcher, usually of ani-
11
iS
inns ann]
<S 65oi>s
it
is
cf.
cf.
c.
pen n.m.
(2) late usage, abun-
<g of v. 3 ,
>a-n, so Gr.,
defective pi. a^ri {/J 2 ).
phr. a.X.,
certainly a gl.
comparative
of multitude of people 42s 65 s ;
605
Is.
(7
it
Pss. 107 43 119 95 Jb.
ace.
c.
\j/,
but in this Ps.
JO,
csr] devise against, plot ; only here
12.
mals, but here poet, of men, elsw. La. 2 21 Ez. 21 15

-\t'\
c.
unnecessary emph., impairs the
consec. Hithp. pf. pa consider dili-
and
hy only here
c.
14 16
Is.
ity ?^Bn*?].
measure.
"\
13.
30 32 sq. inf. Gn. n 6 Dt. 19 19 Pr. 31 14
depends. -idv Na^] phr. 1 S. 26 10 Ez. 2i 30
only here in
position,
gl.
the technical phr. of II and
It is
abs. without |C, antith.
14
tupn Sx.
gently, attentively
37
v. 1 ,
(v. /**) be cut off
Na. 2 1
is
by
from
cf. v. 8
not necessary with Gr. to rd. JHdS.

9. fVns/J Niph. impf. full form,
by death (from land), so v. **** j s# 29 20 Ho# g*
It is
ma
insert,
^n] Dr. "only to do
8.
of intensification.
gl.
is
to get separate accent, or supply D^JHDa as v. 1 ,
but the context
We., Che., but prob.
nw]
unnecessary
gl.

PSALMS
334
20.
nw
common
phr. a.\., but idea
"'ZTn]
because of similarity to
ons
-p"o.
pastures, a.X. in this sense, dub.
U, taking both
so
as vbs. inf.
ipo
Burgess, We., Ba., rd.
Ba.
vb.
needed
is
for
omitted by error,
"NT?] i?DB., Dr.,
<g &fxa
is
io 16 ,
Is.
like the glory
doâa-dijvai clvtovs
of the
v^wdrjvai,
/ecu
np-a; Aq., VL, take D^3 = lambs ; 2, 3,

dub. here and Ps. 65 14 Is. 30 23 , elsw. lamb.
followed by D'*v Burgess, D^.3 t>z/<f.y We.,
while being highly esteemed, and C^3
inf. cstr. ^p"
(g gives the key, np^S
D*3
~o in sense of pasture
C(K)n3.
j 8 ).
(v.
v. 9 22 - 28 - 84 38 ,
sense as well as for measure, prob. imzr, as
8
(9^) while being exalted (y. v. ), prefix "o causal as in previous
omitted by error because of following prep. 2. So essentially Houb., Hors-
also inf. cstr.

1.,
honour ; as soon as they are exalted."

21. D^&K ]
mng.
only
here
other
mngs.
of
vb.
for
v. 22.
Pi. frequentative, repay,
26 112 5
2
For
pn
v.
z\
not
causal,
nr
cf.
22.
*.,
tJ
@, 3,
tr'W
^
P
and most, for which there is no propriety in context; but asseveration.
ley, "
As soon as
they are in
?M
\j/
nm*c] emph., p of source of direction.

M1N -] t Polal, ^<? established,
both dub. Bi., Du., Polel M^3 as 7 10 but unnecessary change.
23.
elsw. Ez. 28 13 ,
pom "u-n] vb. (1S

24. W
40 5i
20
phr.a.X.; but vb.
18 - 21 .
n^]
Hoph.
ncN
c.
J [>*)] vb.
51
f
nu N S3 115 3 135,
;
Hoph.
(3<)nai
be hurled, fall; elsw.
22 28 (unto exile), Jb. 41 1 (man, at sight of crocodile), Pr. 16 33 (cast of
Je.
lot).
DnS
ing
{v.
tfp3D i;nn] expl. gl.
9 )-,
that
making
overfull.
1.
source for others, as 21 7
is,
vb. as usual with S in the sense of become.
t\>t\>
(v.69 ); also
as 34 15
two
accents.
complete.
The
Xax^coiTat
but a word
dSij?
of the next
>
As
is
erns.
X ["TOtf]
io6 23 -
145
20
.
This
,L
n;*,
this
is
ft?.
@B
has
pf.
pi.
^?
already
is
rbv alQva
c. a.
a. R. T.
<pvT(\,
u^r;,
prob. that the original read both
It is
The
and |Q
txt. err., <g
s of
ty
would then be
but Zp. 3 5 Jb. 18 21 2j" 29 11 31 3

\J/,
So most modbut rd. after (g i^crj as v. 38
n.m. a.X.
pause
"iiDpn]
with
which
els
vb. Niph. &? destroyed ; elsw. v. 88 83 11 92 s
30.
WL.
might be a misinterpretation of
so Lowth., Ba., Dr., Du.
phr. of
(gx.
conflation,
bless-
supply
Makkeph
*T)D]
Str. D,
one of which having been omitted by
a subsequent addition,
f^ Niph.
missing in
Str. is
missing in any case.
,L
D n",
taking different ones
inrirj
Avo/j.01
>^D
This cannot belong to
iKSLK-rjOrjaovrai.
&fj.v/jx)i
dvonoi, so "B.
words
28. llDBfa DTtyS].
27.
na"oS] for a
lacks a word
1.
as v. 8 (v.47),
complement 3^~nir\M
its
26.
The
n.f.
wisdom
in
only (1)
skill,
Hiph. destroy
of sailors 107 27 ;
8
12
(2) wisdom, prudence, in religious affairs, here as 51 90 ;
and
cal
(3) wisdom, ethi(a) of God, as a divine attribute or energy, 104 24 , cf. Je.
religious:
I0 12_ 5I 15.
31.
nS]
//
to
^,
aW/*,
of the phr.
man ps# ujM
()
to
as 59* (. /7 14 ).
kill,
put
to
by two words.
I5 % J b> 2 828.
A word
32.
is
p^p
||
VJVDnS] Hiph.
ps
49*.
inf. sf.
missing, probably rrn
3 *g.
inf. ahs.
This
Pi. imv. (2J3 ), c. Sn as 27 14
suggested by antith. yvn, but prob. the
34. rnr>]
p"-ix is
1.
is
defec-
v. is a gl.
acU. awe-inspiring, terror-striking, ruthless; of formidable

super ex altalum, take
elsw. 54s 86 14 ; but (g virepvxf/ov/jievov,
18
as ptc, which is better suited to the context, striking xvith awe, as io
35.
rT?]
adversaries
it
pr
a violent death, the penalty as suggested by the judgment
of following context.
tive
c f.
but <g kSi required for measure.
psalm xxxviii.
Is.
47
life
12 .
rrcnc]
Hithp. ptc. % [,TV] vb. Qal lay bare foundations Ps. iyf- 7
21 wa^
oneself naked, of drunken
f Hithp. elsw. La. 4
,
141 8
in death
The word here
woman.
is
word Du.
and dub. there; Gr.
(3 ircup6/j.evov implies another
dub.
suggests n^j?nn lifting himself
form elsw. only
ttp,
Je. 51
Heb.; 3 fortissimum
foliage, but not in Bibl.
denom. nSy leaf
335
is
also dub.,
although possible in implying what Dr. suggests, putting forth his strength,
laying
bare
it
none of the other suggestions are so good
as this.
Cf.
ynr
ijtrn
Jrnrij] n.m. one rising from

52 10 as a warrior strips himself for battle.
the soil, native ; common in OT., not in \p. The word here is usually interIs.
preted of native
ns
Du., rd.
Ho. 149
tree, after
3,
Jp5n]
cedar.
of persons Ps. 92 15
but this dub.; &, F, Houb., Dy., Gr., Ba.,
3T,
luxuriant, fresh
adj.,
nn 52 10 ifna
of trees
of oil 92 11 ; here (3 has
as trees);
(fig.
JU3*?,
so
Hu. 3 Ba., Kau., Du.; but as Dr., We., Kirk., pjn is appropriAt the same time these nouns do not suit the ptc. If the image
ate to HH.
of the cedar is retained, the two ptcs. go together as making up image of
warrior, and the cedar is a separate image.
36. "fav^] Qal impf. iconsec.=
Dy., Hi., Gr.,
and
sequence in time
then,
Du., Dr., Che., najNO, which

elsw. 64s ,
cf.
Jb.
thus Ba., Dr.
8 20 9 20
not in
sec,
Pr.
29 10
body
is
(v.
nnnx]
or variant.
Hiph. impf. (j8 ),
DJtf"l]
;
4,
3,
silent (v.
a Lamentation
7-9
13-15
XXXVIII.,
con-
most
(1) Israel
str. 6
repay him evil for good
with
sin,
complains of great sufferings
my
And
there
20" 23
it
Yahweh
10" 12
compelled to remain
(v.
1<M8
),
therefore the
).
Later additions
connect the
into a Penitential Ps. (v.
am bowed down
go about
Yea,
is in
is
(v.
from his unprincipled enemies, who
(v.
and make
AM bent,
I
discouragement and abandonment by friends
His only hope
).
coords.,
coord, after
and
ion >d] as 2 12 .
petition for salvation
suffering
futures
all
enemies craftily seeking his ruin, while he
final
as v. 38 , posterity, so 109 13 ;
-
PSALM
Ps. 38
but Du. future, latter end, as 73 17 Dt. 32 s0 29 ; elsw. f

error, not in 0, F, &, jf ; n Str.
39. njntfn] (33 17 ), 1 of
40. Dfl^fiM] 1 consec. Pi. impf.; repeated in f without 1, but
ungrammatical and inconsistent
probable.
of
(&,
jnr),
(||
is gl.
is
21 - 22
begins here.
of place 139 9
B, U, 3, Houb., Horsley, Kenn., Ba.,

certainly correct.
37. Jon] adj. for noun,
but
exceedingly
in black all the day.
full of that which is contemned

no soundness in my flesh.
benumbed and crushed exceedingly
loins are
is
am
growl with the growling of a lion.
A LL my desire is before Thee,

And my groaning is not hid from
Thee.
1-6 19
).
PSALMS
336
My heart
And
a ferment forsaketh me,
in
mine eyes is not with me.

Lovers and friends are at a distance from me,
And my neighbours stand afar off.
HTHEY
the light of
And
life
lay snares.
distress they speak, of ruin
utter deceits all the day.
But
am
And
And
pOR
my
also that seek
Of my
in
in
deaf
man
dumb man
that
like a
Thee, Yahweh,
Thou
that heareth not,
openeth not his mouth,

whose mouth are no arguments.
as a
wilt
answer,
hope;
O my God
Lest (mine enemies) rejoice over me,
When my foot is moved, do great things against me:

For I am ready for limping,
And my sorrow is continually before me.
CINCE
mine enemies (without cause) are numerous,
many that hate me lyingly,

me evil for good
Forsake me not, Yahweh
And
And
they are
are repaying
O my God, be not far from me

O haste to my help, my Salvation.
Ps. 38
was inQ and then
in
fH
mar* of the nnj^ {v. Intr.

more specifically defining the
{v. Intr.
27, 31).
has
was
It
39).
still
liturgical use as for the sabbath.
But
third of the seven Penitential Pss.
from
v. 4 6
62 ;
Ps.
Removing
from
Is.
35
v. 11 ,
Is.
v. 23 , cf.
s2
v. 12
70 6
on
Ps.
v. 8 ,
these glosses, the Ps.
from cruel and unscrupulous

ent on
is
foes,
88 19 ;
and
is
and
phrs.
40
cf.
53?;
Is.
20
2 11
wpj
13
;
v. 19 ,
V. 8
v. 21 , cf. Ps.
a.X.
v. 11 ,
109 11
is
cf.
Yahweh because
>ry iin
v. 13 ,
It
to glosses:
a prayer for salvation.
v. 14 , cf.
due
35
tjidj
but
cf.
v.'
32
s
.
of perils
depend-
is
v. 22 , cf.
12
;
v. 9
the
7
.
"vnnc
There
but error for ryp
Dt. 32 s6 Ps. 94 18 ; jrVj v. 18 , 35 15 Je. 20 10 ; 2x2*2 v. 18 , as 32 10 69 27

no evidence of late date, apart from glosses. The Ps. is the com-
v. 17 ,
is
plaint of the afflicted
The
v. 5 ,
There are an unusual number of
are several unusual words
There
entirely
is
4
Jb. 6
cf.
<ra#3drou,
els dydfxvrja-tv irepi
a complaint to
but probably error for "\Dlcn La.
Sr\ bid
this
assigned
finally
for the
community of the Restoration, before Nehemiah.
original Ps. has prefixed to
it
a gloss of five pentameters,
attributing the sufferings to divine discipline because of sin.
Yahweh, correct me not in Thy wrath, nor in Thy heat chasten me

For Thine arrows are gone down into me, and Thy hand resteth upon me;
There is no soundness in my flesh, because of Thine indignation
There is no wholeness in my bones, because of my sin.
My wounds stink, they fester, because of my folly.
;
psalm xxxviii.
2
visitation, as Jb. 6
my
flesh
and
4
,
of the
into
my
repetition of the
but
body, causing
me
penetrated
intense pain
Thy hand resteth upon me], by elision of the last

Hebrew word, which probably originated from dittog-
common
raphy, getting thus a syn. and
logical,
arrows'], Yahweh's
3.
and so gone deep into
suffering.
letter
For Thine
me], have
are gone down
a loose citation from 6
is
337
is
same word
conception
whereas the
not only tauto-
is
inappropriate to the use of the hand of Yahweh, and
compels the Vrss. to resort to variations in paraphrase, without

any sort of justification in Heb. usage.
4, 6 are based upon
Is. i
in their description of the
scourging.
There
where, however,
it
probably induced the

its syn.
there
explained by,
is
no soundness in
is
is
wounds
resulting
my flesh],
from the divine

given again
v.
without the reason given here, although
my ivounds
stink
my
||
bones,
it
This, then, has as
fuller description here.
no wholeness in
86
which
is
further
still
they fester; they are
become
running sores, so foul by mortification that they are offensive to

the person himself
and
for this state of things
to all
is
who come near him.
The
given in three parallel clauses
reason
because
of Thine indignation], God's hands and arrows, moved by His

anger and indignation and wrath, have brought about this serious
situation
human
because
side.
Their
of
my
sin
sin
and
||
of my folly] the reason on the

have provoked the divine wrath
folly
and indignation against His people.
5.
later scribe inserts
before the last two lines a tetrameter couplet describing the sin
from an entirely different point of view.

from a marginal statement, because
it
could have been inserted in this place,

inattentive to the
ccme
how it
except by one who was
is
This must have
difficult to see
meaning of what he was copying.
This couplet
conceives of iniquities as a flood of waters which have suddenly
overwhelmed the man and are gone over his head, so that he is
drowning in them, cf. 18 s-6 69 s 16 ; and also as a heavy burden, too
heavy for him, from the point of view that sin rests upon the
sinner as an external load which has to be lifted and carried
away from him, in order that he may be rid of it ; a conception
upon which the OT. doctrine of forgiveness rests.
This gloss
makes the Ps. appropriate for penitence, especially to the nation
-
in
its
appointed seasons of repentance.

PSALMS
338
Str. I., in three synth. couplets, describes a terrible condition of

suffering,
which may have been individual, but more probably was
many
national, as in so
other Pss. of this oeriod.
bowed down], by a weight of
care, anxiety,
and
exceedingly, to the utmost degree of intensity.
7.7 am bent
suffering,
I go about in
as a mourner, lamenting the loss of dear friends,
of children,
this
cf.
14
35
many
time of
tinuation of the description
all the day, because of the
my flesh,
Yea], intensive, con-
8.
and not for,
the description without sufficient reason.
ing,
as
EV
my
and
more
.,
which interpret
as the seat
to emphasise the physical side of the suffer-
are full of that which

is
loins'],
is
contemned], regarded as ignomini-
ous, disgraceful, thinking, probably, of physical

seat of strength,
black],
especially
probably implying just such bereavements at
This continues,
in the third Str.
||
and
||
this,
of the people, because of the enemies described
prolongation of these bereavements.
of strength
and
which
is
in general
suited to the parall.
weakness
in the
accord with the ancient Vrss.,

there
is
no soundness], referring
and soreness of the flesh from suffering.

Many moderns, because of the dependence on Is. i 6 especially in
4"6
think of another and similar verb, and so of the loins as full
v.
to physical exhaustion
of " burning," the fever of the festering wounds.
But the reference

and not in the original Ps. and
there is nothing in the immediate context to suggest divine discipline.
Indeed, the description moves in somewhat different
lines.
9. I am benumbed and crushed].
Strength has so departed from him that he has become, as it were, paralysed and
incapable of effort; his energy and vital power have been
crushed, and this has, as in v. 7 become intense
exceedingly.
He is altogether helpless, and the only thing he can do is to
growl, as an animal, in a state of helpless pain,
with the
growling of a lion], so, by an easy addition of a single letter,
which has apparently fallen off the Heb. word, because of
assimilation to v. lla
The word " heart " is incongruous with
"growling," and the various Vrss. based upon it are necessarily
" Disquietness of heart," EV B ., is weak and unjusparaphrases.
tifiable.
This Str. has only to do with the physical frame
the
more internal suffering of heart appears as characteristic of the
wounds
to such
is
in the gloss,
second
Str.

psalm xxxviii.
339
Str. II. also has three couplets only describing the sufferings
with reference to the soul.

evident from the context
sight, altogether
||
10. All my
my groaning.
desire], for relief, as
seen and known
is
||
before Thee], in
is
not hid from Thee.
is
Thy
This
is
a strong appeal to Yahweh's knowledge of the terrible situation

of His people, in order to a continuation of the description.
There is, indeed, a sort of introverted parall. between the Strs.
in that the growling, which closes the previous Str., begins this
11. My heart in a ferment], so
Str. with its syn., groaning.
20
by an easy change of Heb. text, after La. i a u to avoid an un-
Heb. word used in the text, which

noun in any meaning to be found else-
justifiable interpretation of the
incongruous with
is
The
where.
its
various renderings proposed
" panteth," PBV., AV.,
JPSV., "throbbeth," RV., Kirk., Dr., " palpitates," ^DB., are purely
conjectural.
forsaketh me], in extreme discouragement, so that
And
the
of mine
them to see what
be done,
no longer
not with me],
giving confidence and courage.
Lovers and friends
of
my possession, am
could ordinarily
my neighbours], those upon whom
or remain at a distance from me stand
sympathy and
I
have no heart any more.
is
is
in
destitute
to
is
12.
it.
rely for
||
are,
aid.
afar off].
Str. III.
They have,
now brings
||
in fact,
and
seek
my
The
and the
anti-triplet.
my
hurt," which, however,
activity of these
inability of the
The enemies
{they speak) of ruin
||
in the
enemies
is
as they that
duplicates
it
makes the measure
described in a synth.
people to defend themselves in an
lay snares],
utter deceits].
treacherous, seeking in every
of God.
who were
yet the real cause of the suffer-
They are described, 13,

They were mortal enemies. A gloss
in " they that seek
triplet,
Strs.,
to his lot.
terrible situation.
life].
overfull.
abandoned him
the enemies into view,
background of the previous

ings
light
eyes],
the light
that illumines the eyes, enabling
way
cf.
17
Of my
distress
All their activity of speech
is
to destroy the life of the people
14-15. The people have become so weak and paralysed,
as set forth in the previous Strs., that they are not only incapable of
resistance, but they are incapable of speaking in their
/ am
like
a deaf
man
||
as a
dumb man],
own
defence.
not that they are
altogether unconscious of the machinations of the enemy, but that

their senses are so
benumbed and
paralysed, with the other parts
PSALMS
340
of their bodies, that they must behave as one that hcareth no/].
This
repeated in a variant gloss, "
is
heareth not," making the
mouth] which
,
is
explained in the climax
arguments], that
in reply, in
is,
Is.
only,
Lord."
help
made for
Yahweh
I hope],
whose mouth are no
in
mind the
in
53
suffering
resumes the description of
that the only
16.
hope
For
is
in
in
my God, emphasised by
its
appropriate result
God,
whom
the gloss, "
and expecting
Thou
to
Thee], emphatic,
in a waiting attitude, looking for
and therefore with
that
salvation.
||
man
show
sufferings, in order to
Thee
deaf
openeth not his
defence against calumnies and
Str. IV., in three synth. couplets,
is
like a
that
The author probably had
false accusations.
servant of Yahvveh of
the plea
am
overfull.
Str.
wilt answer],
not with words, which were hardly expected, but with deeds of
salvation.
17.
lest they rejoice
at the
The motive for this on the negative side was:

The ancient texts prefix, " For I said,"
over me.
expense of the measure, in order to put the subsequent
context as a plea in the
mouth of the
( retains the
psalmist.
subject enemies, omitted by J^, required by context.

do great
things against me], as 35^ 55 13 ; taking advantage of their opportunity,
when the people were
in
grave trouble.
when
my foot
is
18. For I
94 Dt. 32^, and so unstable, insecure.
am ready for limping], about to limp because of injury to the
knee ; and so unable to stand firm in resistance, not to speak of
moved],
18
as
advance to attack.
Str.
This
and my sorrow
is
is
all
summed up
in the last line of the
me]
continually befoi-e
cannot escape
and cannot see or think of anything else.

19. A later editor,
probably the same as the one who prefixed v. 2"*, inserted here a
confession of sin, unsuited to the context, which does not suggest
it,
any such thing by any
sort of implication.
This was in order to
adapt the Ps. to public worship by connecting the sufferings with

sin,
and
to suggest that their removal could
confession and penitence.
weh,
cf.
Is.
For mine
I am
iniquity
There
is
no suggestion of what the
a general statement.
and
The
only through
I declare],
to
Yah-
anxious], in a state of anxiety which
33
3
involves a dread of the consequences.
.
come
Ps.
is
By
sin
reason of
might be.
my
sin].
It is entirely
an assertion of the innocence
guiltlessness of the people over against their enemies.
But

PSALM XXXVIII.
this
34I
would not be thought of by the glossator, who
moved by
own time.
is
general and accepted principles in the worship of his

Str. V.
is
reason in a
essentially a petition for salvation, beginning with a
put in a circumstantial clause.
tristich,
20-21.
Since
These are public and

"
They are described in $fy, i&, and
not private enemies, cf. 3 s 3
all ancient texts as being "alive " or "lively"; but most recent
scholars think this was an error for the Heb. word of similar
mine enemies are nu??ierous
||
are many'].
letters
7
cf. 35
hate me lyingly\, that is, in their
bearing false witness
repaying me evilfor good,
This latter is emphasised in a gloss, " They are my ad-
without cause,
hatred telling
12
cf.
35
||
lies,
||
EV
versaries because of my pursuing good," so
8
.,
which
explained
is
(3 as " righteousness," all giving the reason of the persecution
by
which
introducing a later situation into this Ps.
is
now given
final petition is
22-23.
The
in a tristich antith. to the previous one.
O haste to my help].
from me
Each one of these vbs. is emphasised by a divine name Yahweh
O my God, and the climax, my Salvation. A later glossator,
not realising this significant climax, inserts, " O Lord," and thus
makes a difficulty in measure and construction.
Forsake me not
||
be not afar
||
||
2.
This
v. is
cited loosely from 62
The second Vn was
prosaic scribe as unnecessary, or the measure
The only
wrath;
other change
elsvv.
is
the use of
102 11 ; only in
\f/,
*\xp
either omitted
pentameter and the
is
for the earlier
of Hex. and Dt. 29 27 ;
)K.
not in
1.
n.m.
P|?P]
Is.i,
by
a gl.
but Je.
+ 3 t. Je., Is. 342 54 8 60 10 Zc. I 2 15 7 12 +. 3. T?n] emph. thine arrows,

God's visitation of wrath, as Jb. 64 similar idea, but so differently expressed that no dependence is evident.
-mm] Niph. pf.; cf. Pi. 18 35 =
2 S. 22 % of the bow pressed by the arms (but dub.), Ps. 65 11 of pressing down
io 10
for
furrows of land.
Niph.
into, cf. Pr. 17 10 ,
which
hand of Yahweh.
a.X. penetrate,
is
i?DB. dub.; Du.
probable; so
v. 36
But these are differently translated
but iwearripLaas,
U confirmasti,
Qal <nqi descend

1
consec, subj.
rds.
rrurn Qal impf.
in <g, heira-yyaav for
Du. suggests naan as 32*,

but Gr. nm.T, so Che. This Hiph. of mj with *r, cf. Ec. 7 18 but Qal as njni
Is. 25 10 is preferable here.
The final n probably originated from assimilation
to previous vb.
4,6. V. 4 has two pentameters and v. 6 one pentameter.
These three lines are based on Is. I 6 and are glosses. Each end in the same
first,
for
second.
way, -pjn
*>jde,
cially guilty,
">nNt3n >)dv,
here as 69s
tiSin \jod.
elsw. Pr. 23
*>jdd
t.
(9^).
nt'33
reason for repetition,
f Dhp n.m. soundness;
expression,
vhti health
cf. adj.
D^
J r^Six]
elsw. Is.
Gn. 33 18 vb. Jb.

,
n.f.
ddd px] same

I
6.
9*.
folly; espeas v. 86
no
uhtf ps] syn.
Nt^Han]
Hiph.
PSALMS
342
pf. J
vki
Hiph. emit a stinking odour
vb.
expression; not elsw. ^, but

vb. Niph. fester
in this sense
a.X.
Ex. 1624
cf.
heavens mouldering away
Is.
same idea
S. 27 12 .
but rot Zc. I4 12
Is. I 6 ,
as
12
but varied
Niph.
ipcj]
pf.
ppn
of plague, and of
pining away in divine punishment Ez. 4 17
34*,
H iph. Zc. 14 12 t an] from Is. I 6 stripes, wounds :

2423 33 io lv> 2 639. 39.
2525
23
elsw. Gn. 4
Ex. 21
Pr. 20 30 Is. 53 s
5. ^ni nay tji;'] phr. a.X., but
]v; (/8 2 ^), for great guilt
idea of peril by drowning 69 s 16_17 , so also i8 5 6
13
v, 40
J HfrD] n.m. burden; only here of iniquities, but idea familiar in
.
mng. of
real
remove
vb. KtW
a.X. in
common
but
\p,
tetrameter.
sive, yea.
21 3
gl.
Pr.
||
8.
wv
upon
prob. depends
*?aD
wounds, based on
Is.
The
6
.
rhp be lightly esteemed.
2 16 , so Ba.
This
is
-ifra, cf.
4 7*, so here
understanding; (2) confinS,^] Niph. ptc. f rbp vb. roast,
||
used in Qal
is
the burning of feverish
al.,
Je.
n.m. Ps. 83 17 Je. 46 12 Ho. 4 7 18 Hb.

a.X. Niph. pf. t [Jis] vb. Qal,
Cf. \ pS|5
most probable.
\">ibj]
9.
grow numb :
of hand 77 s (dub.); of aS Gn. 45 25 of Thorah Hb. I 4 be ineffecNiph. be benumbed: of person Ps.jc?9 (prob. also 88 16 rmsN for f^ rmDK
tive.
a.X.).
n'3"Ui]
coord., Niph. pf.
tress here, of contrition 51 19 ;
groaning, but only here in

growling,
Is. 5
30
nai fNiph. be crushed: of physical dis-
1010
v.
is sufficiently
t[ n ^^]
koS
of sea as lion, so rd. here
long without
it.
Kau.
nmnD]
11.
but Qal does not justify this rendering
n.f.
usually interpreted as
Ez. 24s3 )
cf. vb. in Pr. 5 11
sense (yet
this
fallen off), as Hi., Ols., Gr., Ba., Du.,

1.
for *aS
10.
is
too long
latter.
either aV
*rp -nn]
nn] not
in (3,
face Jb. 29 24 , v.
phr. a.X. in
ivavrlas
\p,
41
an-^j]
but p with
/xov Tjyyi<rav teal
not in
and
But only one word of these
is
needed
serted as prosaic explanation

for a poetic writer.
53
8
-
13
itor, c. *>).
This
is
||
^p^;:] Pi- impfBut obj. is lacking

-
favoured by
<S,
3.
The
J jy j]
cf.
makes
12.
1.
nsp
too long.
"IJJD]
this implies a text
HDJP
>}})}
is
1.
of
"nx
pNJ
(5 has
v?)i
v^jj njjD.
HDJP has been
tautological
"\3}V,
20
prob. the
is gl.,
*>yjj
it
The
aS).
in-
and improbable
njJD; both
^'jj
original was prob. njjo #/rt distance from
^DB.
;
(||
as
of face, of bright, cheerful
to complete the
This leaves of $$
of |$ and i-'jj of <S> are dittog.

me, as io5
p'rnn io 1 139 2
Is -
J5
HDJJ v. 126
||
gl.
<f, is
a frequent.
icTâav, so U,
gl.
BDB.,
improb., rd. after Gr. as in La.
D"JD -\in light
cf.
is
a.X. Pilp. -inD palpitates,
inserted for explanation, or
is
phr. a.X., but
elsw.
(n before în has
2 11 nnnnn Pe'al'al of ncn, there of bowels, in ferment of distress

1.
be bent,
not causal, but inten-
29 22 Lv. 2 14 Jos. 5 11 (P)

@, U, Aq., 2, 3, all take it as Is. 3 s 16 14 ,
vb.
but denom. Sp and improb. here.
Niph.
looks like two
3*- 10 - 15
âir
dence Pss. 49 14 78 7 Pr. 3 2 Jb. 8 14 31 24 Ec. 7 25

i>DB., here burning, a.X., so De., Dr., Du., Kirk.,
.
v.
mp Niph.
pf. %
only needed for
But this
dittog.
7.
elsw. for
"or] adj. heavy
adj. is
WW] Niph.
^naj, of aS
12
t]
a
it is
\ft.
The
Qal impf.
n.m. (1) loins Jb. 15 27 Lv.
t "???.]
^\>xh
t)
Is.
noun common
or animals, but not in
na:r]
elsw.
which case
bowed down ; so
V. 4 j
men
might have originated from
It
tetrameters, in
conceived as a burden
sin,
burdens as carried by
n.m. j/ro/k, plague, as 39 11 89 33 91 10

a/, only here and 109 11 (of cred-
j/r^
Hithp.
c. *tf|a
strike at
my
S.
Pi.
of
life
But most moderns, Bu., Dr., Ba., Du.,
28 9
>pj,
psalm xxxviii.
lay snares,
17
(v.
cf. B>pi
There
supports f$.
consec.
improb.; rd.
is
conjunctive.
*pjn hl1
common
expression,
suspicious immediately after < DJ '#p3B, the latter a
the former only Pr.
27
and
*njn (z\ 21 12 )
a gl, so Ba.
It is
late.
is
evidently an ancient corruption of the
is
is
This idea
Bu. thinks the form denominative.
).
better suited to the context.

text, for (3
343
in
is
3
ls 24
nun nan] we
attached to Uii'n 35 4 41 8 140 3 or fon 40 15
70 , vpi Ji
"
/2 )
1jrp
,n >
was P ut before the vb. for emphasis, as
should read 1-1:111
(
D1D10. This misled copyist to insert ptc. *Bh*i, which made all the mischief.
?
II
||
nun]
310
engulfing rtiin, destruction, v.
The
obj. 3&>n.
besides, subj.
J7DPN
evident in previous
is
so 55 12 ;
here as obj.
cannot be >njn >emi, for that makes the
subj.
Rd. nun na*v >njn.
1.
"0"ij
52*
cf.
too long
1.
^ni] emph.
14.
clause.
Jl^nn] adj. deaf, as 585 , |JoV adj. dumb; elsw.
vd nnc n ?] as in Is. 53 7 which is in
56 10 Hb. 2 3 Pr. 31 8
mind of author.
15. yD2> vh tj>n eN3 ^n*o] is dittog. of v. 14", an awk-
Ex. 4
11
n ?]
Is.
rel.
35
n'^n^n]
ward, prosaic sentence.
ment, here as Jb. 13 6 23*

Ez. 5 15 25 17
y*W
gl.
as 35 15 Je. 2010
here
^K.
joi]
"imn WJT*3]
19.
and
supplies nin>
fnns^n
pi.
t(0
n.f.
name
so (3; one divine
18.
argument, impeach-
emph.
>j]
'jx
however,
is,
incu">
*S
tn
lpSxS p3j
Is.
dindd]
The
as
1.
stands
it
For
get better measure.
this sense only
sorrow, as 32 10 69 s7 .
Du.
a tetrameter.
is
]v;
subj.
limping, stumbling,
J?SS] yfrr
12
Jb. 18 .
sufficient.
needs
ffi]
Niph. of no A? prepared, ready ; in
cf.
"nSs to
impf. "uj con/ess, only
16
12
14
(2) correction, rebuke Pss. 39
73 Pr. 29
iPNiOnn Jnx.
||
this is parenthetical gl.
'o]
For the phr.
\p.
Hb. 2 1
^n*?H ^jin]
16.
*nnK
17.
given by
It is
/82l.
v.
y>2H
Hiph.
We might separate 3 and pa

At the same time, confession of sin interjnin] Qal impf. fjNi Qal
abrupt and isolated.
cf.
p-nn Ps. 32s
from nouns, and so get trimeters.

rupts the thought here,
(i) be anxious for

(2) dread :
c.
pf. i.p. X
JS 7
'
21.
||
19
*dWdi]
for
Kt.,
which
The
sf.
&
3}?nj
composed by a
(/.
more
"uea
which
Tm
scribe.
fDtP
latter inf. cstr. because
is
of
JWSfei;
doubtless a
in Syr.
Such a
1.
so Gr., but
1.
is
in
njss
wmii-Sk nnv
mind of
able,
ann
>jj?bd
glossator or author, as
because the previous
Str. is
20 - 29
of my pur-
probable explanation of 31B here
Hex.
more natural
<g R *
-
ko.1
airtp-
which he translates into
Du. objects
rightly.
It
has
from some ancient piece, and not a

not
known
D\nn paS a^ro n3.
we may
decide.
But
elsw.
a similar thought with reference to the king of Babylon
oma
elsw. 71 13 io9 4
suited to context, the former a

1.
awnnn.
should be prob.
veupbv i(38e\vyfxvov,
uxrei
It is
nnn]
(22^), before njn not good
adversary ; f
The
).
Ba. inserts here
tov aycnn]T6t>
thus:
my
8i.Kai.o(TtJvr]v,
latter is
a different measure.
mita
phr.
sg. be
^"n Qr.
in later times.
/j,
Pi. ptc. pi. cstr.
Cf. 33; 12 for
"_.
^Tj]
as ethical.
gl.
5
2
abs. Je. 17 8 ;
I S. 9 io ;
not suited to
nptf (7 15 );
rd.
Hebrew
is
suing good,
pL\j/dv
c.
0"n]
>
WJBtP?] Qal impf. 3 m.,
change
20.
lEsy] Qal
^9 5 so Houb., Gr., Ba., Dr., Kirk., al.
Di7 vb. Qal be numerous, here as 40s 18 69 s 139 7
f Hiph. be made
strong 105 24
Zc. 3 1 .
here, as Je. 42 16
ace. Is. 57 11 Je. 38 19 .
rd. therefore D3PI, as
usage;
is
c. |D
this
14 19 has
Doubtless this was
The former
complete without
Is.
*papD noStpn nnxi
1.,
is more proband the codd. (5
PSALMS
344
which have
it
other Vrss.
It is
new
Str.
JDD
22.
pmn
mm
It
context,
its
not found in any of the
is
and
is
it
not suited to begin a
yarpn Vn] closing petition usual in
Sn]
nsnn \-nr>,L\
12
too strong for
we read
cially if
71
are the old corrupt texts.
35
22
71
Sni in
1.
^tn]
12 .
we may
This
2.
is
27
cf.
71 s
18
.
take as two trimeters, espe-
*m?jjS nsnn]
23.
before npwn
\j/
cf.
706 nrp
Adonay my
either
njwn tiSn; /cupte t-^j awT-qpias fxov, 3 Doming,

is a gl. and the 1. the concluding trimeter.
nann,
also
salvation or
salutis meae.
Probably
>jin
PSALM XXXIX.,
Ps. 39 is an elegy:
(1)
2 str.
character of
man
5
.
which can only partly be

which therefore
Yahweh may make him know
takes the form of prayer that

(v.
internal excitement, and
carried out because of
life
+ RF.
resolution to repress complaint for
suffering in the presence of the wicked,
brevity of
2_6a
).
(2)
in his life
the
statement of the unsubstantial
and activity, with a petition to Yah-
weh, the only hope, for deliverance from transgression.
He
has
was afflicted by Yahweh

he melt away under his severe chas-
suffered in silence, recognising that he
now prays
but
of
of
for relief lest
7 " 12a
The refrains assert that man in the presence

).
God is altogether unsubstantial (v. 65, 126 )
Glosses are petitions
a more general character (v. 13-14 )
tisement
(v.
SAID,
I
will
"
I will
my
my ways, that I sin not with my tongue.

my mouth (that I do no wrong), while the wicked
take heed to
take heed to
are in
presence."
my sorrow was stirred.

my musing the fire kindled.
I spake with my tongue: " Yahweh, make me know mine end,
And the measure of my days, what is, what my duration is."
Behold, my days are handbreadths, and my duration is as nothing.
In stillness
My
heart
kept
silent,
became hot
apart from comfort, and
within me, during
it
In Thy sight surely altogether vapour every
CURELY as a semblance
man
man
doth stand.
walketh about, surely as vapour he bustles about.
And he heapeth up, and he knoweth not who he shall be that will gather.
And now what wait I for? My hope is in Thee.
From my transgression deliver me make me not a reproach for the impudent.
I am dumb, I open not my mouth, because Thou hast done it.
Remove Thy stroke from off me
come to an end.
;
Wouldst Thou chasten a man with rebukes, as a moth Thou dost make him
melt away.
{In
Thy sight) surely altogether vapour every man doth stand.
?SALM XXXIX.
345
was in $3 and fR. It was also taken up into B3& (v. Intr. 27,
and given the superscription primly) (v. Intr. 34). In its original
form it was two pentameter octastichs, the last line of each being the same
a tetrameter couplet, probably
refrain.
There are two liturgical additions,
from the editor of 133ft, and a trimeter quartette of later date. This last is
Whether I Ch. 29 15 is earlier or later is not so
dependent on Jb. io'20 " 21
The original Ps. shows no dependence on
evident, but probably earlier also.
(a) There are several a.X. DiDnn v. 2 "oyj v. 3 D' mo v. 5
other literature,
TPt^nn v. 3 but Is. 42 14
Ssj nciri v. 9
(6) There are also forms not elsw. in \p
Ps. 39
31, 33),
,|
3
11
18
6
25
7
11
57 ; ono v. , but Is. 17 Je. 15 ; ninsto v. , but 1 K. 7 ; nar v. , but Gn.
4I 35.49 (E) Ex. 8 10 (J); nSmn v. 8 but La. 3 18 , Jb. 41 1
(c) There are forms
rarely used in \p
tdVw v. 3 10 31 19 Is. 53 7 ; ">jpjn v. 4 , elsw. only Ps. 5 2 ; nVn
.
v. 6 ,
89 48 Jb. 11 17
{a) cohort.
The vocabulary
v. 2 - 2 - 5 ( ? );
sin with the tongue, v. 2 ,
against
God because
of the brevity of
of
v. 7
favours an early date
so does the syntax:
the conditional clause with change of tense, v. 12
8<
also characteristic of the age of Je.
is
*-,
The
The conception
The idea
of afflictions, an early idea of La., Je.
life, v. 5
not lying, but, as context indicates, murmuring
is
implies conscious existence after death, but ignorance of what transpires
The
in the world, such as Jb. 14.

v. 10-11 , is like Jb.
but
it is
recognition of the divine chastisement,
the idea of
is composed of a
and a monostich of
Str. I.
triplet,
It
I will
just before the reforms of
and character,
the context shows, the
text indicates,
2.
is
that
I sin
||
said], introducing a
for
9
49
emphasis,
14
50
23
,
in this
my
to
although, as
to watchful restraint of
to
my mouth. The purpose

my tongue], as the con-
not with
by murmuring against God on account of
that I do no wrong].
Nehemiah.
which are given
as 5
reference was
speech, and not to conduct, and so
of this self-control
than
syn. couplet, a synth. couplet, a syn.

refrain.
take heed], repeated
ways'], moral action
Ps. is not earlier
has the experience of the exile be-
resolution, or purpose, the contents of
couplet.
The
Is. 2 also.
and probably later than La. and Is. 2

hind it, and is a national Ps., composed
Je.,
This, as 5,
is
sufferings.
required by parallel.
But
noun unknown elsewhere, which has occasioned

the ungrammatical rendering, " I will keep my mouth with a
bridle," EV
Most moderns who retain the word follow (3 in
its use of another verb, and render " put a muzzle to my mouth."
2^,
by
error, has a
while
the
wicked are in my presence].
This does not imply a
contrast of his lot of suffering with the prosperity of the wicked, as
many suppose
for
but that he would not give the wicked any ground
reproaching the
God
of Israel as unable to save His people.
PSALMS.
346
In
stillness,
intensified by,
fied in all texts
by prefixing, "
3.
pense of the measure
However, he was
/
I
still
silent, still further

v.
10
,
intensi-
at the ex-
fulfilment of the resolution of v. 2
apart from comfort'], so essentially RV. m
all this in
kept
was dumb," from
His self-repression only made him
still more uncomroom in the ambiguous text for other

explanations: "even from good words," PBV., or "even from
JPSV., Dr.
But there
fortable.
is
good," AV., RV., after
(3,
explained by Kirk., " speaking neither
bad." and my sorrow

excitement.
good nor
repress his internal
me].
was
4.
stirred].
My
He
Repression makes the reaction so great that
musing
The
the fire kindled].
effort
could not
heart beca?ne hot within
at
during my
self-restraint
kept the
upon the wrong, and so all the musing tended to

the passion.
It could no longer be restrained, it must
attention fixed
increase
find vent in the flame of
speech
words
spake with
my
tongue].
This
murmuring which he had repressed,

instruction and guidance, and therefore
not, however, the
is
but a prayer to
God
for
not sinful or provocative of the scorn of the wicked, but rather a
mark of righteous
12
This
90
know," or "
.
but
it is
resignation.
5.
Yahweh, make me know],
cf.
repeated in the text of J^ " that I may

know," as the verb may be variously rendered
virtually
is
let
me
an unnecessary addition, making the
line overfull.
mine
is, the end of my life, how short a time will elapse before
the ?neasure of my days, the measure of time compreend
what it is], emphatic reiteration,
hended in the days of life.
end], that
the
||
what my
duration
is],
so by a correction of the text to correspond
with the same word of the next clause,

based, " How long I have to live," PBV.
single letter has given in J^ a
I
am," AV., RV.,
6.
my
for
cf.
(3,
The
J,
on which
is
transposition of a
word which is rendered " how frail

is no linguistic authority.
which there
Behold], emphatic, calling attention to the
fact in the
climax
days are handbreadths], measured by the shortest measure,
the span of the hand.
This
is
relatively so short that, in the
climax, the psalmist feels justified in saying

nothing].
sidering.
It
amounts to nothing
This simple and strong
at all;
it
line has
is
my
duration
is
as
hardly worth con-
been modified
at the
by a copyist who inserts the verb, " Thou hast

made," to emphasise divine activity and responsibility as to the
cost of the measure

psalm xxxix.
human
length of
life
347
and then he softens the assertion that the
was as nothing, by attaching to it, " in Thy sight,"

duration of
making it relative in the point of view of God. But this last word
life
complete
really belongs to the last line of Refrain as necessary to
Surely], strong asseveration characteristic of this
measure.
its
Ps., v.
712
,
also cf. 2 3
6
.
He
stantial existence.
is
so slight
There
is,
vapour every man doth stand].

no subwere, composed of vapour, which
altogether
Man, standing before God,
in the divine presence, has
as
is,
it
and unsubstantial that the
wind
least
will drive
it
away.
indeed, a serious irony involved in the very thought of
such an unsubstantial vapour standing in the divine presence, and

it is
makes
just this that
reappearing in
ated
v.
12&
so suitable as the Refrain of the elegy,
it
though a careless scribe has there abbrevi-
it.
Str. II. has
two synth. couplets, a synth.
triplet,
and a monostich
an image rather
Surely as a semblance],
of Refrain.
and,
the context shows, a shadowed
than the thing
as vapour], an
vaporous body. This
so even
that
7.
is,
as
itself,
likeness,
unsubstantial,
in his activity, as
is
he walketh about
The change
bustles about.
||
of
persons in J^, followed by some Vrss., is exceedingly improbable.

It was due to a copyist's mistake in attaching the conjunction 1 to
making
the previous verb, so
The
bustling activity.
line overfull.
In the
It has,
in either case.
foregoing,
use, in
its
But the
the previous verb.
he
8.
to supply
What wait Ifor
its
suffix
object.
" them,"
more
forceful without objects
the logical consequence of the
?].
Him
There
is
There
:
My
no
is
relief
through my-
but one thing to be
hope
is
in Thee].
It is
From Him the relief will

forth.
9. From my trans-
alone.
Accordingly prayer springs
The
in his
makes the
thought, at least, as the object to
any other to be expected.
gression deliver me].
it
knoweth not who he shall be
line is
And now]
on Yahweh and on
come.
verb should also be without
thought of under the circumstances

fixed
And he heapeth up],
not given
however, been supplied by a copyist in the
which compels
self or
last
3 pi.
is
antith.,
The
that will gather].
it
object
psalmist recognises that the sufferings
of the people are due to their transgression against God, so that

first
of
all
freedom from transgression must be secured. This is

This vb. is used ordinarily with reference
conceived as rescue.
PSALMS
348
enemies and troubles, seldom with reference
to
to sin, elsewhere
9
170
Doubtless in these cases trans79 probably also no
gression is conceived in the guilt and the misery that it has in-
only 5
volved.
16
make
me not a
reproach].
If left in his miserable
condition of suffering for transgression, he would be exposed to
These enemies are described as

also reproach his God.
10. /
14
/ open not my mouth] The reason is a different one
the reproach of the enemies.
impudent],
am dumb
||
from that given

therewith
They would
cf.
v.
2"3
and, indeed, an additional one not inconsistent
because
Thou hast done
The
suffering was due to

and therefore there was
confession and penitence.
it].
the divine discipline for transgression
no room
for complaint, but only for
then explained
" contention "
gloss,
by the
This
11.
is
/come
about reached the limit of endurance
man
stroke], intensified
" strength " (3, " of
both at the expense of the measure.
Wouldst Thou chasten a
Remove Thy
as,
am
with rebukes].
to
Thy hand,"
an end],
have
ready to perish.
The
divine disci-
though wholesome in leading to repentance, may yet be

carried so far as to be destructive.
This is what the psalmist
pline,
apprehends
as a moth], who
them. Thou dost make
in the present case.
garments and so destroys
away].
away
him melt
eats
is exhausted, and he
same Refrain as 6\
when taken up into 23&, was probably
Gradually, but surely, his vital sap
The
dies away.
Ps. concludes with the
13 a. This fine elegy,
given a more general application to congregational worship by the

petition,
my
hear
my prayer, and O give

Here
tears be not silent.
ear
to
my cry for
to give help, have three corresponding terms for prayer.
cient to cite Kirk.
"
It is
help.
At
upon Yahweh
three syn. verbs, calling
It is suffi-
a Rabbinic saying that there are three
kinds of supplication, each superior to the other, prayer, crying, and

tears.
surpass
Prayer
all
"
is
made
in silence, crying with a loud voice, but tears
and De.
" Alongside of the words of prayer appear
the tears as a prayer understood by God, for
when
the doors of
prayer appear to be closed, the doors of tears remain open."
still
later editor
For
appended a trimeter
I
am
tetrastich
a guest with Thee,
A sojourner as all my fathers

O look away from me that may
I
Before
depart and be no more.
be cheerful,
13 6-14.
psalm xxxix.
This addition
from a
349
elegiac, in the spirit of the original Ps., but
is
The conception that Israel was Yahand always had been such, the present
later point of view.
weh's guest
sojourner,
||
generation, as all
my fathers,
emphasised
is
in the prayer of
David,
Ch. 29 15 which is probably at the basis of this couplet. The last

" 21
couplet is based on Jb. io 20
It is a petition for a little respite
i
from suffering before death, which
not altogether in keeping
is
with the original Ps.
mcc N]
;
2.
Qal cohort.
Gr., Ba., Du., Che.,
pic 141 3
ifiS
al.,
D^Dnc]
repeated in
sg.
n.m. muzzle,
BDB.
( nccs', so Ols., Dy.,
2 in $%.
1.
Qal cohort Q>p which alone
is
suited to use of
and dub.;
a.X.
cf.,
cf.
however, juon
vb. Dt. 25* Ez. 39 11 .

custodiam, paraphrase ; j& implies inf.
<f <pv\a.K7]v ;
cstr. prob. Done
NionD. This best suits parall. and the vb. of f^.
In this
case S is an interpretative gl., and | is to be followed.
3. ."vd-ii] silence
||
elsw. 622 (dub.) 65 2 (dub.)
^tor]
(3 has vb. nal iTairei.vu)6r}v.
Hiph. exhibit or keep silence only here
pf. nu>n be silent ;
107 29
22s
tdSnj
row ; only here
but Jb. 2 13 166
38 18 69 27
up;
in
\j/,
the most probable
is
Is.
and
Ho.
11
overfull
is
1.
J5,
7
7B renovatus
Niph.
cf.
sinod Pss. 32 10
pass, be stirred
VL.
Je. 51
4.
39 .
Dn] Qal
5.
pf.
ODn
the measure.
^p>
grow warm; here
be or
fig., cf.
Dt. 196
3
53 lacking; here
duration of life, cf. 8948
which takes up both
si
a.X., cf. Jb. II 9 fig. \
n.f.
we should
6. X
in
1.
cf.
is
it is
3.
v.
\p,
its
cf.
mistaken S^n.
but in measures
unnecessary.
:pj|j]
Snrrnc]
rd. *iSn {if 11*) as
read nSn as below,
and nSn, f$ using UN because of
ninoa] spans, handbreadths only here

nnnj] prob. as the overfull and
= as nothing, rare usage,
3
73 69
gl.,
nip
vera, cessation, but improb.

It is possible that
M3>
sg.
and impairs
measure ; common
It is really tautological
Ps. 133 2 , usually of size, distance.
garment
adj. Is.
is
dê/ccu-
jpnin] Hiph. imv. followed by h;hn Qal cohort.
rnr] phr.
Ez., Je. 22 14 31 89 , of
So Aq., 2, averapaxdr], 3 conturbatus
paraphrase.
est,
of the
2sr] n.m. pain, sor-
65 14 Je. 15 18 ;
"opp] Niph. pf. J "op vb. stir up, disturb.
either subjunctive as ($, 3, or apodosis.
v. 6 ,
17
gl.
Hiph.
but Qal Pss. 281
elsw. Pr. 15. but text of latter dub. (Toy, i?DB., reject it);
vlo-Qt]
v. 6
The
apart from good, pleasure, comfort.
three syns. the easiest
^t^rn]
\p,
pw]
belongs to next
K.
9 26 .
-
noun
where
as
1.,
needed for measure. It is not needed here.

2*3] Niph. pf. (v. 2 2 ).
rpjj must be attached to this vb., otherwise it is difficult. (3 $G>v
i?DB., Dr.,
"though standing firm."
7. %?&t\ n.m. image ; in
only fig. of emptiness,
instability, and so prob. semblance of man esteemed by God, here c. 2 essentiae,
and 73 20
pvjj] Qal impf. 3 pi. full form
pi. in the midst of sg. is strange.
it
is
\J/
[nnn] vb. Qal (1) growl, like a dog 59 7 16 ; (2) murmur, moan, 42s 12 43^
in prayer 55 18 77 4 ; (3) roar, of waves 46 4 (?)
be tumultuous, of peoples 46 7
\
83 s (also <& 65); (4) bustle about, of noise of streets 39 7 Is. 22 2 1 K. I 41.
nar] Qal impf. f-2* vb. Qal, heap up; c. ace. Gn. 4 i 35-49 (E) Ex. 8 10 (J),
.;
PSALMS
350
Hb.
Zc. 9 3 Jb. 27 1G ; here abs. but wealth implied by subsequent

^n] is gl. 'nVrfin]
and now, logical sequence, 2 10 27 s
10
nnjn]
8.
n.f.
(cf. 71 6 );
hope
copula.
and
is
prob. a
11.
yv mjnc]
elsw. Jb. 41 1 Pr. 10- 8
'jaynDnn]
gl.
t rnin n.f. contention, as
explanatory
gl.
J.,
but
1.
tVxfo
= moj
which
to the v.,
throughout a
is
of glossification.
3Jn]
<S vj dj;
nr^px]
(2) cause
Q aU
1 1
117
>
(z/.
Is.
ij 3 /4 1 ).
and as
gl.;
late,
12. pp Sjf]
44//^ desired things ;
nw]
13.
Indeed,
not in
Am.
The
<S, is gl.
shows three stages

for euphony.
it
not elsw. in
attentively.
Hiph.
\p.
14.
a.X. c. JE look
Hiph.
)?cri]
away from.
Hiph. cohort. fjSa (1) look cheerful; so here and Jb.

to flash
form
to
because needed
for ^n,
P and
on
- look
22"
*n
is
more probable.
v. 6
liturgical gl.
form
fuller
sojourner (y/2\th) only
X atftn]
imv. X n >^
and
prob. both interp. glosses.
later style
abbreviated, but must be restored as in
is
din
cf.
overfull
'"HEn] pass. ptc. nrn, elsw. Jb. 20-
mi:n but
usually fern.
Rf.
'
sf.
f^n
is emph. for
13 1 2 La. 3 18
phr. too long for a single accent,
phr. a.X., but
makes
a.X., as phr.;
makes the
>yVD Sac] emph.; Vo
9.
>rn]
c/27
io 20 ;
PSALM
Ps. 40 is composite:
I.
XL.
thanksgiving.
(1) After patient
waiting the people have been delivered by Yahweh, and have
Him with a fresh outburst of song, to the great encouragemany (v. 2-4 )
(2) those happy ones are congratulated
who trust in Yahweh rather than idols and the impossibility of
praised
ment
of
adequately setting forth the wondrous deeds and thoughts of Yah-
weh
is
5
asserted (v. ^)
been offered
if
(3) sacrifices of various kinds would have
acceptable to
Law
given to hearing His
preaching
Yahweh, but the preference has been

as prescribed in the book
to the great congregation
it
(v.
7 ~ 10a
and
roll,
(4) the praise
Yahweh will not be withheld in the congregation, and there~ 12

fore He will not withhold His compassion and kindness (v.
).
of
10fr
II.
prayer for speedy help against enemies
be shamed
by
magnify His name
(v.
that they
while the people rejoice in
defeat,
14-18
may
Yahweh and
These Pss. are combined by a seam
).
connecting the great number of evils with the numerous iniquities,
which have brought great discouragement

a.
J
WAITED
And
And
steadfastly
brought
set
my
212
,
on Yahweh, and
me up from
feet
v.
4 str.
He
(v.
13
inclined unto
me;
the pit of desolation, from the clay of the mire;
upon a rock
He
established
my
steps
! ;
PSALM XL.
351
And gave a new song in my mouth, a song of praise to my God.

Many see and they fear, and they trust in Yahweh.
T-JAPPY the man who has made Yahweh his trust,
And who hath not turned to (vain idols) or turned aside falsely
Many things hast Thou done, O Thou, Yahweh, my God.
,
Thy wonders and Thy

Should
pEACE
I tell
thoughts,
or should
offering
there
is
no
setting in order
speak, they are too numerous to be counted.
and grain
offering hast
Thou no
delight in;
then had
the
covenant;
Whole burnt offering

mand me.
Lo,
am
Thy will
I
come,
not asked
then didst
in,
book roll it is prescribed to me.

and Thy Law is within me.
have preached righteousness
in the great
congregation
my
behold
WILL not withhold,

I
Thou com-
in the
delight
Thou
with sin hast
lips.
Yahweh, Thou knowest, Thy righteousness

have not covered in my mind Thy faithfulness and Thy salvation.
say, I have not concealed Thy kindness and Thy faithfulness from
;
the great
congregation.
Thou, Yahweh, on Thy part, wilt not withhold Thy compassion from me
Thy kindness and Thy faithfulness (they) will continually preserve me.
B.
V.
14" 18
VAHWEH, to deliver me, my God, to
STR. 4
my
help,
5
.
haste.
who seek my life

them be dishonoured who delight
Let them be shamed and confounded together,

Let them be turned back and
let
in
my
distress.
who say " aha, aha "

them exult and let them be glad in Thee, all who seek Thee.
Let them say " May Yahweh be magnified," those who love Thy salvation.
Since I am afflicted and poor, Yahweh, O haste to me;
O Thou my helper and my deliverer, my God, tarry not.
Let them be desolate by reason of their shame,
ET
Ps.
is
40
a composite Ps.
is
the same as Ps. 70;
Ps.,
with the
Q2
(v. Intr.
it
before
SK,
it
but
v.
2-12
,
stating that
title
connected by a seam,
so Street, Che.,
it
was
Only
al.
in IB,
v.
2-12
and that
v. 13 ,
with
v.
it
was
also in
it
which
jjft
and
subsequently received the liturgical assignment varnS for the
The two
which explains the
due to the great number of
evils suffered as
V. 2-12 show dependence on Je.

31
33
;
v. 4 , cf. Is.
41
therefore must be postexilic.

time.
27, 31, 33). Ps. 70 has its own title, which was original to
was attached to Ps. 40 as v. 14-18 , stating that it also was in 13 and
offering of the nruo (v. Intr. 39).
v. 9 , cf. Je.
14-18
belong to the original
Both
Pss.
Is. 2
and
42 10
V. 14-18
Ps.
22
v. 6 , cf.
70
Pss.
were connected by a seam
v. 3 , cf. Je.
Is.
= 35 4
55
-
8 "9;
26" 28
38 6 ;
iniquities.
v. 7 , cf. Je. 7 21
v. 1011 , cf.
indicates a
Ps.
2.2*>.
8(J.;
It
more troublous
belong to the community of the Restoration, the
latter to
the times of trouble due to the persecution of the minor nations before Ne-
hemiah, the former to the more prosperous times, when perils might be looked
upon
as past,
and probably, therefore, subsequent
to
Nehemiah.
The com-
PSALMS
352
bination of the two Pss. by the seam must have been subsequent to IB, other-
wise the two Pss. would not have had separate
PSALM
Str.
with intensity of waiting

quality of
it,
but
its
would come,
in
steadfastly'],
or the patient
it,
persistence, the steady adherence to the attirelief
and He
doubtless understood
came.
on
whom
Yahweh], from
inclined], usually with ears, which are
and implying,
here,
The answer
unto me].
/ waited
2.
not the continuance of
tude of waiting until the

it
and have existed apart
XL. A.
a progressive pentastich.
is
I.
titles
Besides, Ps. 70 belongs to f, which did not use Ps. 40.
that Psalter.
a practical one.
is
therefore, answer.
He
3.
brought me
up from the pit], into which the psalmist conceives the nation as
La. 3 s3 55
This is described as desolation, a more
probable reading than the similar word of J^, which has usually
the meaning, " roaring," as Ki., Calv., Dr., but is paraphrased in
having
EV
fallen, cf.
as " horrible," without
8
.
any
justification in the
usage of the
of the mire], as 69 and Je. 38 the pit into

which Jeremiah had been cast, where the foot slips and slides,
word.
the clay
and there
is
no sure
footing.
and
set
my feet upon a
rock], that
a lofty rock, a crag high above danger, in antith. with the pit
is,
He established my
made them
The deliverance having been
into
which he had
firm
and secure upon the rock.
fallen.
completed, praise follows
steps],
4.
and gave a new song

new theme, the
fresh outburst of song, with a
my
in
mouth], a
deliverance just
10
a song of praise
experienced, as 33 3 96 1 98 1 144 9 149 1 Is. 42
to my God].
This praise is public praise, in the temple or syna.
gogue,
cf. v.
10U
;
and therefore many], not
as distinguished
from
few, but the many, those constituting the great congregation.

see
and
they fear], as the context shows, with reverential fear,
they trust in
Yahweh].
The
three vbs., joined by
do not give a sequence of dependence, but a
parall.
and
coordinates,
of contemporary
actions.
Str. II. is the anti-str.
of the previous one.
It
begins with an
who have had the experience

Happy the man], cf. I 1 This
on the positive side, has made Yah-
antith. couplet, congratulating those
described in the previous
man,
Str.
collective for the nation,
5.
PSALM
weh
his trust], as v.
not turned
45
,
noun
verb
for
turned aside], the
||
vain idols], as (3
\\
XL.
latter
353
on the negative
side,
This in f^} by an error, has become a

" unto
is variously explained
falsely.
word, only used here, which
difficult
EV
hath
by an easy emendation, to
wicked men, and the next clause

is then interpreted as also referring to these men, in various modes
of rendering " such as go about with lies," PBV. ; " such as turn
m
none
;
aside to lies," AV., RV. ; "fall away treacherously," RV
the proud,"
.,
referring to
of which can be regarded as any better than conjectural para-
phrases
whereas (3 and the emendation suggested above give us
an easy and natural thought appropriate to the context and in

6. The tristich resumes the new
accordance with good usage.
song of
v.
Many
4
,
and the theme of the song
things hast
are added,
in (H),
Thy
Thou done
thoughts,
||
s" 9
cf. Is.
55
defined as " to usward."
is
belong to no one
else, is
is
placed
first
Thy wonders].
.
for
To
emphasis.
these deeds
This, in a gloss of
(not
That they are Yahweh's and

emphasised by the use of pronoun Thou,
name
of God, Yahweh, and the statement of personal

God, my God. The "many things," now extended to
" wonders " and " thoughts," are too numerous for human estimathe personal
relation to
tion.
There
of "unto
is
Thee
"
no
interpretation, followed
meaning of the vb.

Thee,"
RV m
.,
them in order]
setti?ig
as
EV
by
8q
7
,
it
f||,
by the insertion
but has also suggested another
" there
is
none
to
be compared unto
which, however, does not suit the context.
I tell or should I speak], modal

that
(not in (&), has given the verb an unnecessary
was venturesome so
should
imperfects coordinated, implying
to do,
under the circumstances, de-
manding a strong determination, which, nevertheless, would fail

because they were too numerous to be counted.
Str. III. has two synth. couplets and a synth. monostich.
7-8. Peace offering], the sacrifice whose chief characteristic was
communion by
His part
at the
eating of the flesh of the victim,

altar.
Yahweh having
This was accompanied by grain
offering.
This offering in some cases consisted of the raw grain, or roasted

ears, at others of the meal, but in
connection with peace offerings
of various forms of cakes or bread, in which also there was com-
munion by eating of the most of it, only a small portion going

God.
whole burnt offering], whose chief char-
to the altar for
PSALMS
354
was
acteristic
God
to
the
that
the guilt of sin, as
Is.
whole burnt offering
is
fices
sacrifices
EV. and most
with
6i 8 , where robbery associated with the
hated by Yahweh.
Sin vitiated
and modern, think of
scholars, ancient
This
sin.
tempting
is
known
the
in
elsewhere
Psalter
the literature upon which this

verse
ing
and even with the
incomplete without the
not known to
is
depends, especially
Ps.
sin offering the
Asham
sin offering
but the sin offering
it
Hebrew word used here nowhere
the
all sacri-
complete the
in order to
enumeration of the great classes of offerings

not
flames
the
in
associated with sin and
sin'],
were of value only as expressive of righteousness.
here rather than
is
up
victim went
entire
expressing worship.
list
already used
in
this
meanwould be
else has that
of offerings
10
Is.
53
Hast Thou
Protasis of interrogative clause in order to the
no delight in\.
v.
This is based on Ho. 6 " For
and not in peace offering and in the
knowledge of God rather than whole burnt offerings;" cf. Is. i 11
18
and especially 1 S. 15 22 " Hath Yahweh as great delight
Ps. 5
in burnt offerings and peace offerings as in obeying the voice of
apodosis of the
I
last
clause of
delight in kindness
Yahweh?"
Hast Thou not asked
This
'].
based on Je.
is
22-23
" For I spake not unto your fathers nor commanded them in the
day that I brought them out of the land of Egypt, concerning
burnt offerings or peace offerings
saying
Hearken unto
my
essentially true so far as
its
qualification, for not only the

this Ps. relies,
but
voice,"
this thing I
cf.
antith.
is
code of D, Dt.
but also the code of E, Ex, 23 14
Hosea and Micah,
command
"
6-8
8 10
Mi. 6
50
concerned, but
Ps.
12, 16,
" 19
,
them,
This
it
is
needs
upon which
which antedates
prescribes just these sacrifices as an essential
At the same
and antedate all Hebrew
Law, and are common to the worship of Israel and all his neighbours so that they are not as sacrifices in any way distinctive of
part of the ritual of worship from the earliest times.
time,
all
these sacrifices are primitive,
the religion of Yahweh, or to be regarded as for the
commanded
in
His Law.
They
are incorporated in His
given a meaning, and that meaning

the sacrifices themselves.
This
prophets from Samuel onwards.
is
is
first
time
Law and
His command, rather than
the unanimous consensus of the
These questions
as to sacrifices
as such, as external ritual ceremonies, not being required, are in
PSALM
XL.
355
Yahweh did
order to the statement in the apodosis of what
Then
Thou command me].
require.
emendation of form, gives us the appropriate apodosis parall. and in

assonance with,
then had I the covenant], which is probably
the original of a difficult passage, in which (3, followed by Heb.
io5 translates, "a body didst Thou prepare for me," which rests
on a text variant from that of H. , 2 have the same verb as
(&, which could not have been the same as the verb of J^.
and Vrss., however, rd. in the last clause, Then I said, which is
tame and unsuited to the context, and the parallel J^, " ears didst
Thou bore me." This strange statement is variously explained.
Some of the older interpreters fancied that there was a reference
didst
This, by a slight
to the ancient usage of boring the ear of a slave as the sign of
bondage, Ex. 21 6 Dt. 15 17 and therefore with the implication that

Israel was made a slave of Yahweh.
But this is improbable. The
,
is rather to the creative power of God, who dug out the

and made them organs of hearing, in order that His people
might hear and obey Him, cf. Ex. 4 11 Mt. 13 9
The emendation
that I have proposed gives fine parall., and is especially appropriate to the book of the covenant in the subsequent context.
Lo, I am come], calling attention to prompt obedience.
in the
book roll], the Deuteronomic Code as written on the roll, cf.
reference
ears
36
Je.
24
.
it is
prescribed
to
me], as
RV m
.,
Ba., Dr., Kirk.,
EV
rather than " written of me," concerning me, of 0, 3,
Thy will I
9.
of v. 7
in
The
what
the
He
delight in],
does not delight
"To
roll.
is,
The
Yahweh delights in, and not

of Yahweh is expressed in
as the previous context indicates, recorded in
scribe has
made
it
more emphatic by
The Law
of
Yahweh was
the midst of
my
inwards,
v.
22 15
prefixing,
It is
an un-
written in the
but more than that, the psalmist says, "it
literally in
will
do," which, however, makes the line overfull.
necessary gloss.
roll;
in.
emphatic antith. to the offerings
psalmist delights in what
Law, which
the book
in
is
al.,
is
book
within me"],
the intestines being
the seat of the emotions, affections, and passions, according to the
Heb. conception; and
so,
with the teaching of Dt. 30

as glad tidings, in
"within
11 " 14
.
10.
my
heart,"
is
in accord
.,
I have preached],
accordance with the usage of
righteousness], which
EV
Is.
40 s
heralded
41
27
52
7,7
,
interpreted by J^, 3, as Yahweh's, but

PSALMS
356
by (3 as the psalmist's the former alone correct as referring to

Yahweh's vindicatory righteousness in the salvation of His people,
;
and so repeated in the opening line of the antistr., and

Thy
faithfulness and Thy salvation], which appear again in the concluding tristich in Thy kindness, Thy faithfulness], repeated, Thy
||
compassion in the great congregation, the congregation of Israel
assembled
my
lips~\,
numbers
in great
for
worship as in 22 26 35 18
behold
which have moved in preaching, and which give
evidence of what they have uttered, so that Yahweh
is
see the evidence that His people have in fact fulfilled His
and a
Str. IV. has a syn. tristich
10b.
vow
on Thy part, wilt not withhold],
the other.
What the people in
to a
the
is
In antith. with
as to future action.
I have
it is
is
in order
Thou, Yahweh,
the one the exact counterpart of

their worship will not withhold
my mind],
not covered in
The
not concealed.
of tense
Yahweh's vindicatory, saving righteousness.
praise of
11-12.
will.
couplet antith. thereto.
syn.
The change
will not withhold].
visible
invoked to
kept to myself
||
Yahweh Himself
psalmist appeals to
/ have
as wit-
Thou knowesf], and parallel therewith makes a solemn

asseveration, J say.
What Yahweh on His part will not withhold,
ness
the use of His attributes in salvation, and
is
They
that continually.
are indeed personified, as often, as guardian angels, and they
will prese?-ve His people.
But a
conclusion.
other Ps. to
it
The
Ps. here reaches
an appropriate
later editor for liturgical reasons attaches an-
by a seam.
evils encompassed me until there was no number.

Mine iniquities overtook me, and I was unable to see.
They were more numerous than the hairs of my head, and my courage forsook me.
For
13.
This
enlarges
v.
upon
goes back to the situation described

it,
in the use,
are here personified,
v.
in
and
however, of other images. Evils],
and are represented
as innumerable.
They
encompassed me], probably based on 18 5 and therefore implying

,
the image of a flood.

iniquities],
because
it is
The
evils
in the
have as their
parallel,
mind of the psalmist
These
more numerous than the
They pursued the people, and so overtook
are due to the iniquities that the people have committed.

are also personified,
hairs of
my
head.
mine
that the evils
and represented
as

PSALM XL.
and
the?n,
unable
in
357
such a way that they were dazed, paralysed, and
They had no
and courage forsook them.
to see,
as they had no eyes
heart
PSALM
XL. B.
an
Ps., preserved apart in Ps. 70
speedy deliverance from mortal enemies, in
This was originally a separate
importunate plea
lines
1, 7, 8,
for
enclosing a tristich of imprecation upon enemies, and
antith. couplet of petition for the righteous.
an
The
vary.
original
was a Yahwistic
Str. I.
and Adonay 40
tion.
is
18
To
softened in
v.
14
:
haste], repeated in v.
shamed], by
seek
my
defeat.
with
They
who
position, because
of
to
||
it
tarry not.
||
O
enemies, who
not in 70 1
is
it
15-16.
are public, not private

||
who
delight in
my
Let them be
distress], disasters
"aha, aha"], congratulating themand gloating over the shame of the people of God. Accord-
of various kinds.
selves,
syn. tristich of imprecain
especially as
itself,
18
destroy
life], to
"
" Be pleased," which makes the line overfull,
improbable in
is
God
uses of "
The
my help, repeated in the

my helper and my deliverer. This
climax, v. 18 , in nominal forms,
and
and a
deliver me'], emphatic
intense feeling of immediate need
is
The divine names

Yahweh for the
are due to editorial changes.
a monostich of petition
14.
using
Ps.,
my God.
divine name, with a variation,

in Ps. 70,
left,
to see.
say,
ingly, the syn. imprecations,
them be turned back, forced to
them be confounded
let
retreat,
and
let
together, let
them be dishonoured,
them be desolate by reason of their shame, defeated, disgraced,
let
made
desolate.
two syn. couplets.
Str. II. has
tion
all
is
who
Thy
and
exult
is
and
them say],
18.
In antith. to the impreca-
17.
seek Thee], the worshippers of
salvation], enjoy
salvation,
may
the exhortation to the people of Yahweh, described
Himself
and so love
salvation.
Yahweh
it,
The
||
in the
who
exhortation
is
love
gives
that these
Let
May Yahweh be magnified.
importunate plea
Since 1 am
songs of praise
of this
those
and Yahweh, who
be glad in Thee], in public praise,
The ground
and poor],
it
as,
the feeble, afflicted
and
so,
is,
afflicted
community of Yahweh,
Restoration, encompassed by bitter enemies.
at
the
PSALMS
35$
XL. A.
nip']
2.
with
Pi. inf. abs.
explained by
is
mud, mire ;
fiô]
Polel pf. JO instead of
consec.
fig.
Pss. of lamentation.
42 10
Pss.
mode
jj
3, also have
lowed by
Qal
of
clause
Z.S22 10 65 71 5
but prob.
D"
pxe%
187 ).
This
finer]
3.
4.
.
rd. n*oe> as Gr. {v.
The
situation
is
Bhn 1^] new,
common
to Je., La.,
outburst of song
fresh
irnSs] original tiSk, although

int] Qal impf. 3 nn
for
pi.
<J5,
fol-
coord, for emph. coordination.
pf. rel.
text as gl. (v.
65 s
cf.
consec. Qal impf. ntw.
a liturgical adaptation.
pi.;
c.
96 1 98 1 1449 149 1
s
jrr]
v ] n.[m.] mi>; elsw. 69
impf. makes an independent parall. clause.
5
5
31
j 17 37
life
takes the place of 0"N.
^s dm]
69 15 Je. 38 s
cf.
and the
W>2"\
).
which has crept into
û'n]
Is.
the sense of desolation, improb.;
a.X. in
Sj8 ).
njntf jrotsî,
the idea of waiting, wait
Pi. pf. intensifies
*rnjf)
patiently or persistently (v. 2j3
D ?n
,
err. for
'
so 3, but <3,
")]
am.
Cf. Is. 41 5 wvji d\H im; here

'I^k] (f. z 1 ) with -qj 34 94 1 2 127 5
Dtr]
5.
H, cu name.
;
J5,
noac]
obj. of confidence,
3 superbias,ci. D.inn a .\. go 10 pride ;

a monster of a mythical character 89 11 Jb. 26 12
a.X. suspicious;
snn
is
especially of sea Jb. 9 18 ;
and so as name of Egypt Ps. 87* Is. 30 7

It
Egypt here. <J5 (JiaTcudTrjTas,
vanitates, so & = D*San, so Ols., Gr., Che.
cf. Dt. 32 21 and Ps. 31 7
Jon. 2 9
NIP >*?an.
*&>] pointed as Qal ptc. pi. cstr. Bit? a.X. similar to nafr turn
aside Pr. 4 15 Nu. $ 12 19 20 - 9 (P).
The construction is then to be explained
as \m "iia Ps. 59 6 construct of quality, . Ges. 128 3 ).
It is then dependent
Is.
51
to see any connection with
is difficult
<
on
is
as
S, after (3 iiavlas,
ace. of
manner.
viSn
nin>]
"pSx]
(v. v. 13
55
neither of which
better to regard the original as rosn,
emph.
in
3 pompas,
s-9 is
c. ja
justify
however,
is
is
position,
of interpretation, not in
||
||
7-8.
nhv; whole
but in 3.
it.
Sin offering
nowhere used
18 - 21
Aq., 2, 0, rd.
273 (v.
2
(v. g ).
an explan.
is
i~i';]
nar] peace offering (v. 4P),
burnt offering
in
\p
is
(v. 20^).
Qal
gl.,
pf.
It is
nxen]
Qal
al.,
||
It
4 )
nr]
not
pi.
Is.
nnjo grain
tempting, there-
but there
is
no
always nKBTi, the intensive noun, which,
in this mng., not
always sin (v. 32 1), so here
as 5
and
rpnnSfij
wSn]
<S,
njc,
comparative, which should be separated for measure.
in both connections.
fice,
easy to understand.
render ns^n sin offering, as most Vrss., Ges., SS.,
usage to
risen
\\
is
coord. Qal pf.
name emphasised.
at the basis of this v.
offering (v. 20^),

fore, to
emph.
n^:n]
6.
divine
is gl.
38 20 ),
$$.
The
is
even in the penitential Ps. 51.

the i of accompaniment, zuit/i,
technical term for acceptance of sacriand Heb. io 5 rd. aQfxa 5t Ko,ry]pri<jw /xoi
urla, which has passed over into some Mss. .
Possibly <S
h nna OWN].
pf.,
<5
rd. uv; for d^tn, as Agellus, Che., the latter,
however, thinking st; a corrup-
and so making the same emendation as Gr. but j?n is more

suited to vb. nnn, so V, 3, J&. Pierce, Lowth, Street, would rd. nu tn, but this
does not explain ">S nn:. Gr. would rd. >S *nna. It is easy to rd. >S pna tn,
"Then had I the covenant." <S translates as if it rd. FUjto and had supplied
the obj. |^ mistook 2 for d, and tn for jtn. This passage is based on Je. 7 21
tion of D^Dtf
PSALM
XL.
359
where the prophet tells them that God, when He brought their fathers out
cf. also I S. 15 22
of Egypt, gave them no command respecting sacrifices
but
2it3 naiD j:de> run.
$% of this v., and also Vrss., make this last 1. defective
Many changes have been suggested.
the next v. is too long just by \iidn m.
;
Rd. iS rpDK, then we have two lines in assonance, say to, in the sense of command, as 106 34 cf. 33 9 105 s1 3i 10623 (?) 107 25 and 2 Ch. 20/24 nSiyn ySnn nns
The previous vbs. are then
tn] then, logical sequence, as II9 6,92
PKDnn\
nan] begins the 1., calling emph. attention.
prob. in protasis of interrog. clause.
-
iD
rV?JD]
36 2
as Je.
2 not with, but as
but as vb.
<?,
U,
&, 3,
Ez. 2 9 book
in.
idD n.m. book; elsw. 69 s9 I39 lc
roll, %
written, prescribed, as (3, 3.
it is
better y#r w<? or
and 149 9
rolled hy in a book,
emph.
This
in position
is
1.
inf. cstr.
>nhx
overfull.
many.
The
idea
based on Dt. 6
is
is
"pna] for 3?
jno
an unnecessary
31
Je.
33 .
glad tidings ; so also 68 12 96 2 after
409
roll,
only ptc.
9.
oS
cf.
nicy ?]
-pna
Jlfra vb.
Pi. pf.
41 27 52 7
".
v. 11 .
one word too
is still
The
therefore prob. the gl.
Wt{ra]
10.
Is.
is
^^ 5 ),
(z/.
There
gl.
and
me>>?7 is unnecessary,
inf.
Niph. be written or en-
with others 69 29 139 16 ; recorded 102 19
c. DJ?
Qal
^ r ^/ Q a
an3 v b
0, de me 3, so
ifxov
the Deuteronomic
is
87 s (?).
Inf. cstr. as enrolled
irepl
This
setting forth the divine instruction for Tsrael.

pass, here
^7J?
w^, as Dr., Ba.
/<?
airo] Qal ptc. pass., not qualifying book,
">Sy
pnx]
Pi.
herald
righteousness,
11
(which in ^, J, has suffix r], in (g _, both

as vindicated (4 ),
np"vt v.
probably interpretations), also
"injioN (jj^) and "jnjnrn (jj 17 )Under
||
||
these circumstances
as v. 11 elsw. 22 26 35 18
,
for
makes the
it
But
perfects.
1.
nVdn
impf.
is,
however,
9
(1) shut up, or in, antith. with KJ' 88 ;
"pom 40 12
ace. np-vi here,
c.
jnpwn, but
makes
it
such a construction as
[to]
new
(2) restrain:
c.
13.
<a]
number
4013
above)
(v.
Dt. 427 Je. 4428
38 11
cf.
2215.
'D
1
cf.
in !$, <g, 3, attached to
usage which
69 s 139 15
">"UD
83 s
hide
Pi.
justifies
an emph. asseveration
It is really
it.
c.
"T^nr]
p
at
Pi. pf.
78*, c. S pers.
mrn hdn] emph. antith.

Inasmuch as the subjects
12.
is
The
s.
v. 3 ,
ij:]
Ps.
which
Jb. 5
ends with this

is
9 10
1.
intensified in
"^D? n.m.
H); 'D pH 147 5 'D p "<y

12
Gn. 34 30 (J)
*rD feiv men Ps. 105
with stars 147 4 (37
pKl 10425 105 34 Jo. I 6 ; 'D

Ch. 16 19 .
>tfm nnptro]
vb. Qal
(3) with-
no.
nron,
causal.
of persons
119 101 ;
is
to
is
is
1.
vb., insert for
J [n^3]
Str.
c.
then]
11.
"^] Qal frequentative. The

defective.
precede the
emphasis
as 23* 43
There a return the sad condition of
isdo px phr. elsw.
description.
"O'1
Snp]
Besides there
annihilate,
efface,
2"\
therefore probably an
is
where the measure requires
1.,
Niph. be hidden
vb.
Hiph. hide,
given here.
is
the beginning of the next
40 11
too long.
1.
in the midst of
difficult
evidently antith. n^jp, v. 12 , and
expression of resolution, at the beginning of a
hold:
rd. np-vs.
n^] cannot be dependent on previous context,
The
overfull.
is
it
improb. that pis was original
is
it
t.
P,
69 s
not elsw.
>J3TJ?
oS]
as
PSALMS
360
B=
XL.
rnn] Qal imv.
14.
is
prefixed to the
is
first 1.,
contrary to the measure of both Pss.
favourable
147
11
t aDS
Ch. 29 s
c.
Ps.
fs- 77 8 J
II9 1J8
(^) f
Mai.
cf.
joU, elsw. only
nw]
c. 2
making
a hexameter, which
it
ny\ vb. Qal (1) be pleased with, be
ace. pers., His people 44*;
c.
men,
18
(?),
0? pers. Ps. 50
18
rifice Pss. 5
c. inf.
(a) of God,
to :
ace. rei, land of Israel 85'2 ;
c.
Hg.
1
Ps. 70.
Jb. 34
n
33
Dt.
pers.
Ch.
ist's
\p.
(v.
cstr.
in position,
also
c. ace.
sac-
49
14
determined:
nw
v. 146
70266
^V^n
copy-
is
Hiph.
^]
inf.
dependent upon nu in Qal imv. cohort, v.n

;
repeated in 70 with
is
m;
also
rei
c. 2
10
,
147
Other mngs. and parts of vb.
28*.
-
emph.
),
(22 20 ), which
v. 14a 17 for
rei
t (3) be pleased,
dti^n of 70 2a 5 . The
of
substitute for an original viSn preserved in 40 18 .
not in
c. 2
(2) accept : of God,
(?).
Him
those fearing
f
62s 102 15 ;
ace. rei
c.
cf.
10 - 13
pers. 149 4
c.
secondary object
its
\-n?j?
(2220 ), changed
15 = 70
3
W2*
3
where
nrr
takes
place
of
"irv,
which
is
lacking
in
70 yet
jj
vj*dj MPpac] also jjt.
for measure, and omitted by txt. err.
nr'iDD^]
Qal inf. cstr., not found in 70 3 added with same effect as in preceding v.
23 24 Dt.
29 18 Is. 7 20
X [hcd] vb. Qal. sweep or snatch away ; cf. Gn. i8
-nnx UD" ] also jj^, where isî is used as well.
njn ôn] (5 5 ) cf. >njn *>nw
there into
norm]
needed
by
as
txt. err.
cited in our Ps. as \-nr;\
is
it
35
also
35*26 .
16 = 70
certainly older
56 10
made
original
of
69 26
143
is
turn back in defeat, as 6 11 9 4

Niph.
so here of persons, as La. I 13 16
is juss.,
Hiph. devastate : c. ace. place 79 7 Hithpolel be made

nNn nNn c^:nh] also with variations jj 21 21>. >S is
substituted for *aw* of 70 4 , which
pi.
the latter
[3i] vb. Qal, be desolate
desolate Ps.
desolate:
Qal impf. 3
iDfc';]
and
appended to anDNn here.

17 = 70 5 except for use of nywn for npits* (j 3 ),
due doubtless to the use of the former in v. 11
'jnjp -vsn ii:n> ] also Jj 27 ;
TDn must be a gl.
18 = 706 *j*o] emph.
nn] for an original ni.-v =
,
OtiSn 70, doubtless through substitution of Qr. for Kt. by late copyist.
mry] (22 20 ) for -\r; (203 ) of 706

(102 ), for renn of 70
which latter is probably err. from use of mr;- 702
ti^n] for mm of 706 the
former doubtless original.
->^N- ] Pi. juss. 2 m. Jinx vb. Qal only Gn. 32 s
arm] Qal
r>
juss.
Pi.
delay ; so here Pss.
70'*'
a prayer
is
4 str.
(v.
2_4a
look for Israel's utter ruin, and they visit
him
(v.
6" 7
)
(3) they devise
Yahweh
(1) Petition to
enemies and make happy in the land

slander
and 127 2
PSALM XLL,
Psalm 41
evil,
).
him
to deliver
(2)
from
The enemies
as false friends to
they talk
of his
death, and violate treaties to do the greatest injury (v.
8-10
).
speedy
(4)
PSALM
final petition
ence,
Yahweh
that
Yahweh
XLI.
will raise
361
him up
and will not permit his enemies
assert that
;;
to stand in His pres-
triumph
to
hath restored health (v.
46
),
(v.
11-12
)
Glosses
and attribute
suffer-
ings to sin (v. 5 ).
T-IAPPY be he
May Yahweh
And may He
May Yahweh
A/TINE enemies
"
How
though weak (and needy)
that acteth circumspectly,
In the day of evil
may Yahweh
him
him happy)
deliver
preserve him, (make
in the land;
not give him over unto the greed of his enemies;
support him upon the couch of his

say that
illness.
bad with me
and his name perish."
it
long ere he die
is
Even if one come to see me, falsehood he speaketh

His mind gathereth trouble to itself;
He
goeth abroad, he speaketh
it
altogether.
A GAINST me all that hate me whisper

Against me they devise that it is bad with me
"
poured out within him

will no more rise."
Yea, the one in covenant with me (has spoken great things) against me.
"RUT, O Thou Yahweh, be gracious to me and raise me up.
He
deadly thing
is
has lain down and he
By this I know that Thou delightest in me

That mine enemy will not shout over me.
But as for me, in mine integrity Thou dost hold
Thou
Thy
(on
part) wilt station
me
before
Thy
me
fast
face forever.
Ps. 41 was in B, then in fH and Blft (v. Intr. 27, 31, 33).
dependence upon other Literature, and is therefore doubtless
remarkable for
expressive
v. 10 ,
at his table.
^DiW tt"N
and as eating
further explained
This
is
applicable to Judas the traitor,
But the
quite appropriate.
cf.
Acts
by glosses
as
one in
and
16s q.
Ps. is national,
is
The people
and lament to God the
whom
he
cited
by Christ, Jn. 13 18 as
,
Both of these references are
and the
false friend is a treacher-
violated treaties of alliance and friendship,
reference to an individual.
the Restoration,
is
traditionally referred to Ahithophel,
the false counsellor of David, 2 S. 15-17;
who
It
reference to the treachery of a familiar friend in the
its
trusted,
ous neighbour
shows no
It
early.
and there
are dwelling in their land,

serious troubles
is
no
v. 3 , after
which they
suffer
from the crafty minor nations of Palestine, in the time of Sanballat and
Nehemiah, before the building of the walls of Jerusalem.

Str. I.
is
a pentastich of petition, as
of the jussive,
fact,
v.
35
;
AV., ignoring
and
3ft
,
RV., which
is
v.
3-4
,
is
evident from the negative
cannot be regarded as a statement of
this jussive
continuing in petition,
v.
it
PBV.
or as beginning with fact, v 2

;
or as
all fact
and
except the jussive,
grammatically correct, but disturbs the sim-
PSALMS
362
plicity
and harmony of the
happy,
cf. i
12
32 40
Str.
that
2-4.
Happy
be
taking the preposition as an interpretive gloss.
be
original,
Vrss.
"that considereth the weak," that
is, is attentive and conan

idea
which,
however appropriate
;
not in accord with anything whatever in the rest of the
them
siderate in dealing with

in itself,
and
Ps.,
duced.
If the preposition
necessary to interpret as ancient and modern
is
it
may he be
he'],
acteth circumspectly], as 2 10 14 2 36*,
is
in a strange sort of isolation, especially as thus intro-
is
The
weak, to which we must add, after
(5),
the needy,
are rather in apposition with the previous participle.
Notwith-
standing they are in this sad condition, they have yet acted
cumspectly, and
This
be happy.
will
compared
The
to a sick
nation
man, upon
preserve him
||
may Yahweh
land].
The
EV
a misconception.
is
.,
land
evil,
cir-
or adversity.
This
so reduced in strength that
is
May Yahweh
support him
||
The
"
Upon
him
||
in the
the earth,"
glossator adds a line stating the ful-
all his
bed Thou hast changed in his
not the tempting thought that
is
deliver
make him happy
the holy land of Israel.
is
filment of the prayer,

ness].
day of
the couch of his illness.
petition continues in the syn. clauses
the
further explained as exposure unto the greed, the greedy
is still
desire of his enemies.

it is
In
over fresh and clean while the
man
Yahweh made
continued to be
his
sick, as
sick-
bed
would
it ; but that He changed the

bed of sickness into one of health by giving recovery from sickness.
This perf. can be explained as a part of the original Ps.
only with great difficulty and arbitrariness.
5. A glossator adds
a nurse, which has no usage to justify
make
a distich to
the transition from the third person to the
person easier, and also to explain the
accordance with 38 19
11
to me], taken from v.
.
Thee].
Sin
is
I,
||
on
my
heal me, for
part, said:
51
due
Yahweh
I have
first
to sin, in
be gracious
sinned against
its consequences upon

removed by a healing remedy,
conceived as a disease in
the sinner himself, and as guilt to be

cf.
affliction as
3 -*.
Str.
enemy.
II.
in a synth. pentastich sets

6.
Mine
over his troubles,
ene?nies say].
will
talk
peril
from the
about him, gloating
bad with me], I am in a bad way. This

hopeless.
Hotu long ere he die]. They
soon die, and yet long that it may be sooner.
it is
condition of the nation
hope that he
forth the
They
is

PSALM
XLI.
363
and name perish]. They wish that

may be so
existence
remain
no memory of
posdestroyed,
Even one come
me], make a
ostensibly
Israel
his
his
that
7.
terity.
The
speaketh
to
member
his serious con-
what they say
falsehood he
His mind gathereth trouble
it altogether.
He gathers up every kind of trouble in order to rehe goeth abroad,

and talk about it and accordingly,
and public places, in order to tell all about it.
it
in streets
visit,
upon him and report
hostility is chiefly in
he speaketh
]|
itself].
to
to see
if
friendly, but really to spy

dition.
entirely
will
Str. III. continues the description of the activity of the ene-
mies in a pentastich of introverted
me whisper
that hate
latter
up
rendering
is
his heel against
20 41
" heel "
to suggest
it
in
a gloss to give the verb an
The
they devise'], meditate, plan, not in order to
but, as the context indicates, in order to say falsely
that the people were in a

6
repetition of v.
is
Ez. 35 13 , and the context suggests words

other activities were all in order to
cf.
Against me
do anything,
and which has nothing
object was omitted in the original on account of

S.
rather than deeds.
speech.
This
me~\.
it,
The word
The
measure, as
Against me all
me," AV., RV., which may be explained as enor trip me up a speculative interpretation
me
without usage to justify
object.
8-10.
better suited to the context than, " hath lifted
deavouring to kick
the context.
parall.
has spoken great things against
||
||
bad condition.
it is
bad with me],
deadly thing], a ruinous trouble, a mortal
poured out within him], infused in him.

He has lain
bed in mortal wounds, and he will rise no more, in
The one in covenant with me], not to be interhealth and life.
injury,
down, on
is
his
preted as an individual, Ahithophel or any other, but as nations in

covenant,
who have
bitter enemies.
trusted,
treacherously broken covenant and
become
enlarged upon by glosses,
whom I
This
in
which did eat of my bread.
Str. IV.
introverted
emphatic,
is
a synth pentastich, and
parall.
with
be gracious
hope of the enemies,

I will
is
v.
9
.
is
essentially
I.
11.
repay them," came into the text
at
measure and the harmony of the thought.

defined in the parall.
petition, in
Bid O Thou Yahweh],

to me and raise me up], in antith. to the
A marginal gloss of vengeance " And
Str.
the expense of the
12-13.
By
this],
that mine enemy will not shout over me], in
PSALMS
364
triumph, as they hoped to do in the previous
Thou
having such good evidence.
/ know\
Str.
delightest in me], dost look
upon me with favour and acceptance.

in mine integrity], going
back upon v. 2
Thou dost hold me fast], keep a firm hold on me
Thou wilt station me], place me and make me stand firm,
before Thy face forever], in Thy presence in the land and in the
||
The doxology
temple.
14
at the close of this Ps., v. ,
end of the
to the Ps., but indicates the
does not belong
part of the Psalter.
first
It
was, indeed, the doxology to be used at the close of every Ps. in
the book, and also at the close of any section of the Pss. that might
be selected,
nrs]
2.
âiro]
by Selah
at places indicated
exclamation of congratulation,
abstr.,
pi. cstr.
(v. Intr.
41).
v.
i 1 2 12
32 1
-f
ptc. verbal force, rel. clause (2 10 ), c. ^x here, for usual ace,
Hiph.
but this gives a mng. entirely apart from thought of \f/.

Sn prob.
ace, as Ne. 8 13 , due to misinterpretation.
J *?i] adj. weak, lowly;
|V3K (919 ) in 7281 82 4 113 7 Am. 4 1 86 + ; @ adds \V2H here, and the meas-
so Vrss.;
gl.
||
for
ure requires
Je.
17I"- is
VWVj]
3.
so Gr., Bi., Ley., Du., Ba.
it,
mota']
1*.
coord.,
<g>\A.R.T from |q
juss.,
Qr. -c
but <S
!0,
consec. pf.
Dathe,
Gr., Du.,
which
al.,
2 pers. might be
to
be
vntfwi as
it.
3 sg.
sf.
1.
jg,
"WW"]
too long.
made happy,
but
all
Kt. a.X. Pu.
as Pr. 3 18 , so 2,
changed when $} inserted

Y,
1 -- 15
+.
injnrrSro]
(J) Mai. 3
(,
S, 3, 2, 3
sg. vb., so
Street,
The change
better suited to the context.
is
to
due to the interpretation of previous impfs. as futures indica-
In favour of the 2 pers.
adhere
is
Pi.
neg. of juss. 2 sg.
c.
1** P u
mn
3 sg.
making
gl.,
li, pronounce happy, Gn. 30 13
Cf.
coord,
tive.
avrdv
kclI /xa/cap/crai
vrrm.
1
Pi. juss. sf.
an evident
82
njn ova] as 27 s
subsequent impfs. in Str.
(v. 22 27 ); not in (g B but in
Cf. also Ps.
impf. prob. juss., as
Pi.
prob. a paraphrase.
4.
i:"
Qal
"D*]
and so most
the difficulty of reconstruction,
is
in the sense of desire, as
tfoi]
juss.
22
els x^P a ^
27 12 35 25 78 18 105
strong sf. 3 sg. % ""> D Qal sustain,
;
support ; elsw. 18 56 20 3 94 18 II9 117 with food 104 15

f 'I"*] n illness, rd. with
"n "Sn; cf. Jb. 6 7 (txt. dub.); adj. nn La. I 13 5 17 Is. 3022 (?) Lv. 15 33
.
&
||
20 18 and
v<
Is.
bed, not elsw.
health as
improb.
"^na]
i?DB
change of
6.
Je.
jn]
"h
better measure
\p,
io19
subj. striking,
but Dt. 7 15 28 s9
it is
though sustained by
Previously the whole clause was a
likely a txt. err.
in his sickness, a.X.

Is.
La. I 22
????] turn or change, transform ; here
change the bed, as maid or nurse, improb. ; to restore to
18
Je. 8
conjectural
most
land Ho. 5 13
This v. is gl.
v. 8 for
to
61
Is.
38 s 53
3- 4
,
metaphor, of
^n] emph. with 'rnDK of asseveration.

bad with me, I am in a bad way. Rd. n;n as
so Hare.
fÔj] after
Tr,
final clause.
7.
mind
(/9
15 ).
8.
5.
conditional clause, even if (pf. in prot., impf. in apod.); indef. subj.

emph., emptiness of speech, falsehood with "3"i 123 144 s n , cf. 24* 26*.
emph., his
gl.
in-]
in
this
goes to previous
1.,
thus
Kl dni]
.sir]
t3
L
']
making
PSALMS
better measure
and leaving the next two
serpent charmers.
vb.
is c. ??,
al.
lines
both to begin with
utfrfcrp]
*Sj7,
making
58 s of
Pi.
lairrv Sp].
(E) Je. 48 2 Na. I 11 ; S belongs to njn as v. 6 and

iyhl nan] ruinous, deadly thing (f85 ), so De., Che.,
as Gn. 50 20
not to vb. as most.

Dr.,
365
Hithp. present f Vfb vb. whisper.

<? n;n
Hithp. whisper together ; elsw. 2 S. 12 19
assonance; so Hare.
The
XLII.-XLI1I.
9.
p*] Qal
Qal, usually with iy upon, here with
Jpr
ptc. pass.
poured out : of anointing Ps. 45 s Lv. 21 10

2W "V^ni] 3 qui dorftiivit, <3 \ii] 6 Koi/uavfxevos, Aq. kcu 6's ct^ K0ifj.7]6y. The
Both are glosses.
kS']
rel. is not in <f, and the negative is peculiar to <g.
10. *DnS Soin 12 'nnoa TPk] is a gl. of exaggerashould be nS) for a tone.
3 within,
a..\.
Hiph.
of disease.
be
tion.
Sy Wi]
here
inf.
elsw. with
MT. and
(&,
lifted high, Ges., not elsw.
nn*o]
emph.
Hiph. shout: war

50 15 ;
Je.
1
35
is
s.
"jd ?
98
13.
jni]
too short.
orh
Ipy
is
nnW*n]
cry, signal,
emph.
The
ô/
"
,
42 cf.
,
2p>
gave insidiously a great
prob. ancient
gl.
doubtless
gl.
is
c.
yn> xS]
but (1) in triumph,
c.
God
95
Pss.
47
81'2
66 1
given
Now.,
[>n] vb.
Hy here, as
1
98* ioo
14
(meadows).
(2) in joy 65
consec. Hiph. impf. 2XJ station,
set.
This
1.
is
antith. suggests nnKT.
PSALMS
XLII.-XLIIL,
3 str. 9
Pss. 42-43 are the lament of an exile
rf. 3
5
.
(1) Intense longing to
return to the sacred places of divine presence, saddened

recollection
is
an object.
yp,
10
108 10 ;
(1) in triumph 60
J5 , ?n>]
12.
Ez. 35 13 ,
fall, De.,
to give vb.
not cognate
is
to
not in
(2) in public worship,
Hithp.
38 17 55 13 Jb. 19 5 Je. 48 26
and not doing.
s6
referred to
but this phr. not used elsw., and the noun
not justified by usage.

11.
nwyh
omitted because speech
as obj. in
to vb.
of
pilgrim processions and ritual worship
by the
(42
2-5
).
Description of the condition of the exiles looking back to
(2)
Jerusalem from the region of the upper Jordan, with the sensation
that they were drowning in its depths
and expostulation with
enemy (42 7 " 11 ).
God because
of the taunts of the
vindication,
with renewed expostulation, and supplication that
Yahweh may
restore to the sacred places (43
Yahweh
are exhortations to confidence in
AS
(42
(3) Petition for
1 "4
The Refrains
).
43
).
a hind that longeth after channels of water,
So longeth my soul
for
Thee (Yahweh).
My soul doth thirst for Yahweh, for the God of (my) life.
When may come to appear in the presence of (Yahweh)?
My tears are my food day and night,
I
While they say unto me all the day

These things I would remember, ant
"
Where
is
thy
God
would pour out
"
?
my
soul
upon me:
PSALMS
366
How
With
the
used to pass on
(to the majestic tabernacle) unto the house of Yahweh,

sound of jubilation and thanksgiving, (the roar) of the pilgrim band.
Why art thou cast down, O my soul, and moanest upon me ?
Hope thou in ( Yahweh) ,/or yet shall I sing His praise ;
{I shall sing the praise of) the saving acts of the presence of ( Yahweh) my God.
TJPON me my soul is cast down therefore I would remember Thee,
From the land of Jordan and the Hermons and from Mount Mizar.
Deep calleth unto deep at the sound of Thy cataracts
All Thy breakers and Thy billows are gone over me.
Day by day is with me prayer unto the God of my life.
" Why dost Thou forget me ?
I would say to the God of my crag
Why must I go in mourning because of the oppression of the enemy ? "
While (the slayer) crushes in my bones, mine adversaries do reproach me,
While they say to me all the day: " Where is thy God ? "
Why art thou cast down, O my soul, and moanest upon mc t
Hope thou in ( Yahweh) for yet shall I sing His praise ;
{I shall sing the praise of) the saving acts of the presence of ( Yahweh) my God.
C\ JUDGE me and plead my cause against unkind nations.
From deceitful and unjust ones deliver me (Yahweh).
For, O Thou, the God of my refuge, why dost Thou reject me ?
Why must I go in mourning because of the oppression of the enemy ?
(While they say to me all the day " Where is thy God ? ")
(O) send forth Thy light and Thy faithfulness let them lead me
Let them bring me unto Thy holy Mount, unto Thy dwelling places;
I would come unto the altar of Yahweh, to the God of my gladness.
My Rejoicing, I would sing Thy praise with the lyre, (Yahweh) my God.
Why art thou cast down, O my soul, and moanest upon me f
Hope thou in ( Yahweh) for yet shall I sing His praise ;
{I shall sing the praise of) the saving acts of the presence of {Yahweh) my God.
,
These Pss. begin Bk. II. They were originally one, as is evident from the
dependence of 43 upon 42, the repetition of 42 10 with slight variations in 43'2
and especially from the Rf. 42 6, 12 43 s which divides the Pss. into three equal
Strs.
The separation was made for liturgical purposes. Ps. 43 is accordingly
,
without
reason
title,
why
them
the only orphan in the group of |
De
37 Codd. Kenn. and 9
The
This
42-49.
is
possibly the
R. combine them, for the ancient Vrss.
of 42 shows that it was a ^23>B, originally in i,

and Dft {v. Intr. 26, 28, 32, 33). It begins the
usage of the group 42-83 of employing dvtSm instead of nin\ This, in the
case of the Pss. of 3, was due to IE and not to the author. The structure of
give
apart.
and subsequently
poem
the
title
in
and elegant. The author uses poetic language, chiefly

There are an unusual number of cohortatives 42 5 10 43*- 4
peculiar is -von vh mj 43 1 and the stress laid on the combinations of
is artistic
classic or early.
What
*?n
is
with nouns: 0)*n
The
a.X.
"'D
and
<?n
42 s
42 s are
D"2"?n
9
,
'ySo ht<
4
42 10 nij?D ctdSn 432, corner Sn 43
well-known words. There is a close
txt. errs, for
connection with 44: yvh 42 10 43 s 4425 Bto Tinmen 42 6 7 12 43 7 cf. 4426 La.
3-0 ; njT Pss. 43 2 44 10 24 ; but so far as can be traced with no other Literature.
-
rv; 42 2 ,
cf.
Jo.
20
j
d>d
^Dt< 42 s 18 16
cf.
1264 ; pen, roar of crowd, 42 s 65 s ;
PSALMS
XLII.-XLIII.
367
-pnux 42 s , as 2 S. 5 8 ; nitttfB Pss. 43 s I32 5 7 ; np 42 10 43 s , as 35 14 38 7 ; trcj -|aa>

2
17
10
10
42 s cf. La. 2 12 ; the taunt Pss. 42 4 n 79 115' Mi. 7 Jo. 2 ; the conception of
tears as food Pss. 42 4 806 ; of divine attributes as messengers 43 s 85 n 12 ; and
-
of billows of trouble 42 s 18 5 69 1
literature,
tainly
"2
but without sufficient
show resemblance with a variety of

evidence of dependence. The poet was cer;
all
an independent writer of a high degree of
The
talent.
ancient tradition
David was the author or editor of the entire Psalter, led the older interpreters to think of David as the author of this Ps. in the time of his flight
before Absalom. The later theory, that the Pss. of It were composed by
members of the Davidic choirs, made them contemporaries of David, and
that
But Mount Hermon and the
thought of the same occasion for our Ps.
sources of the Jordan seem to be the place of sojourn of the poet,

this
does not
was quite
suit the locality of
v.",
and
David's flight; and his situation at that time
in this Ps.
The internal evidence
who had been accustomed to share in the festival
the holy places at Jerusalem, 42 s who was especially at home
of the upper Jordan and Mount Hermon, 42 7
and whose
different
from that described
points to a Levitical singer
processions in
in the region
reminiscences are so fresh and vivid that he could hardly have been long
The
absent from them.
altar
and the holy places are still in existence, for

and again take part in the ritual
the author longs to return to them, 42 2 ,

of worship, 42 s
43 s
He
4.
seems to have been one of the
earlier exiles,
before the destruction of Jerusalem, one of the companions of Jehoiachin.
composed of an emblematic tetrastich, a synth. distich,

2-3. As a hind\ emphatic. The exiles
tristich.
compared to the thirsty hind. This is not the subject of verb,
Str. I.
is
and a synth.
are
RV., but the verb
as AV.,
is
in a relative clause
channels of water], to sate the

the water brooks "
but
it is
soul'],
is
sufficiently near,
and
certainly
not an exact translation of the original.
present experience
||
that longeth after
AV., RV., " panteth after
thirst.
more
So
poetical,
longeth
doth thirst], emphatic present.
my
The
and passions,
Yahweh], so doubtless in Sfc; but IE
changed Yahweh into Elohim, here and elsw. and so it appears
in all Vrss.
The proper name Yahweh is more suited to the context, and so is used here and throughout the Pss. of this group.
Yahweh is in the same relation to the thirsty soul, as the channels
tt?3, in
cf.
6$
Heb.,
84
is
the seat of appetites, emotions,
For
thee,
of water to the thirsty hind.
of copyist changed to "

sessor
of the
and source of
life
God
life,
the
God of my
of life," so
EV
.,
life], as v.
9
;
by
slip
the latter as the pos-
the former as the source and sustainer
of the people, as the living waters of the rivers sus-

PSALMS
368
When may I
tain the life of the hind.
come~\, longing for the
time, in the form of a plea for a speedy return from exile.
to
appear in the presence of Yahweh], in the courts of the temple,

taking part in the ceremonies of public worship, cf. Ex. 34^
Ps.
84
probable that in the original
It is
it
was, " see the face
of Yahweh," in accordance with the conception of His theophanic
presence in the temple

primitive idea, modified
it
but later writers, shrinking from
this
owing to undue awe of
God
as above,
and the exaggeration of His transcendence.
my food],
My
are
who
day and night],
tears
4.
taking the place of living water and the living God,
refuses His presence, cf.
long-continued,
80 6 Jb. 3 24 La. 3 15
uninterrupted
me], the enemies,
v.
1011
who have taken
While
weeping.
they
say
God
all the day"], constantly taunting with the absence of the
whom
Jo. 2
they thirsted.
17
,
Where
urging the impotence of the
His people from
their enemies.
of the Ps., repeated in

of 43 2
5.
These
v.
11
,
God ?], as
national God
thy
is
10
This taunt
11
for
Mi.
10
79
7
of Israel to save
'
and probably
unto
the people captive,
really the occasion
is
also in the original text
not those which precede, but those
things'],
I would remember]. The cohortative form

The only
presses subjective
and I would pour out my soul], give vent
of the
which
sorrow of
connection with
conceived
melting
form,
La.
30, upon
142
which
follow.
ex-
resolution.
lection
in tearful recol-
is
past.
soul,
as
relief
in liquid
to
is
here, in
tears,
cf.
S. i
15
19
Jb.
me], connected not with verb, and so incorrectly " within me,"
AV., but with "soul," which
in
Heb. psychology
is
conceived as
20
How
142 La. 3 Jon. 2 8
I used to pass on], frequentative, of habitual worship, cf. 55
to the majestic tabernacle], after #, the temple in Jerusalem.
MT., " with the throng," the crowd of worshippers and " go
resting
upon the conscious
self, cf.
'.
solemnly with them,"
cf. Is.
38
15
;
or, as
otherwise pointed, " lead
them solemnly," are difficult to justify in etymology, syntax, or

usage; and are probably due to errors of early copyists.
With
the sound ofjubilation and thanksgiving], loud festal worship with
song and music, cf. 47 s 118 15
the roar], as 65 s of the crowd
the pilgrim band], coming up to
of people in the procession,
the pilgrim
and taking part
which characterised them.
.
feasts
6.
in the processions in the
Rf., as v.
12
43
s
.
Why
temple
art thou
PSALMS
down
cast
of sad
cf. v.
11
be.
it
my
soul], vocative
The
moanest upon me?].
soul
where the bones of the body ache as
369
the soul as the
present sorrow, and
recollection,
and
future.
XLII.-XLIII.
under the weight of grief and longing, heavy and
?],
grievous though
seat
longing
is
the
for
in great
pain;
by crushing, and
if
v.
10
43 where one goes about clad in black as in funeral procession

and so the soul moans, groans, and cries out. There is reason
enough for all this. And yet there is much greater reason against
on the antithetical exit, for the expostulation is really based
,
hortation
He
Hope thou
come again when
Though absent
Yahweh~\.
v.
The second
copyist.
and not
will surely
His praise in the Hallels of temple

The verb was probably repeated in the
5
.
measure requires
original, as the
apparently,
for yet'], the time
I will sing
worship, as above,
plurals,
in
not abandon His people.
will
object
is pi.
it,
:
but was
saving
left off
by a prosaic
acts, as usual
with such
abstract, "salvation," Dr., "health," AV.,
RV.
of the presence], the divine interposition for the vindication of
The
people.
variations in the Rf. of
at this point
Jf
may
His
thus be
best explained by taking the form as cstr. rather than as with

3 pers., 42, or
weh
"
needed
is
12
for
sf.
42 43
of Yahweh my God]. "Yahmeasure, and is more probable in itself, as in
pers.,
"my God." It was left off by IE.

composed of an embl. tetrastich, a synth. tristich, and
accord with usage before

Str. II.
is
a synth. distich.
soul, against
resolution.
It
begins with a recognition of the actual state of
which the poet expostulated

7.
and bases on
it
v.
to
",
now be remembered
Yahweh Himself, who used
only what would
worship as
Therefore I would remember] which reiterates
in v.
His worshippers.
is
not so
to accept
In this case also there
is
much
it
5a
,
the ritual of
and grant favour
a looking back to
former experiences in Jerusalem, from the place in which the exiles

are
now
tarrying.
upper Jordan,
its
giant mountain,
from
the
land of Jordan], the region of the
sources in the Hermons, the several peaks of this
more
particularly defined as, from
Mount Mizar,
a peak not yet identified, probably a summit in antith. with the

giant peaks,
range
(v.
known
for its littleness, possibly
Guthe, Paldstina,
I. S.
217 seq.).
on the West Jordan

This situation, at the
sources of the Jordan, suggests the rapids as a metaphor of the

5
12
cf. 18
8. Deep calleth unto deep].
69
The deep
trouble,
PSALMS
370
waters are personified and represented as calling aloud to one
at
another in their noisy descent.
sound of Thy cataracts'],

is no usage to justify
the
There
the waterfalls of the upper Jordan.
" waterspouts," AV., RV., which introduces a novel idea, alien to

the context.
All Thy
and Thy
breakers
The waves
billows'].
of the river, in their agitated condition, break over and

the
man who
They
struggling against their power.
is
roll
over
all
con-
are
ceived as Yahweh's, because the river of trouble in which the
people are struggling
His
is
and
people with disciplinary purpose.

are
in
submerged
deadly
peril.
the
"by
Day
9.
pf,
"
life],
became a
"
God
" will
" His song," a song to

ritual worship, v.
crag, to
to v.
it
This
is
in
4
.
The
v.
whom
5
.
7
.
is
EV
with
.,
exiles
was due
to the
me prayer unto
accord with the painful
May Yahweh command His
cf.
against His
situa-
But a scribe probably inserted a marginal
part of the text,
confidence in
Yahweh,
By day," followed by
as v.
tion described above.

:
it
and are drowning. The nation is

by day], day after day, continually, since
night," to assimilate
God of my
petition
has agitated
in their troubles
the trouble came,

gloss,
He
are gone over me].
had
10.
to
the
command."
Him
to
kindness," which,
when
it
be regarded as an expression of
to
later glossator inserted
correspond with the emphasis on
/ would say], in the remembrance of

of my crag], the God who is my
God
resort as a refuge
doubtless suggested also by
the situation in the highlands of the upper Jordan.
Why dost
Thou forget me
to
?].
So apparently from the troubles
has given them over.
Why must I go
in
which
He
mourning], as one be-
14
7
reaved, and clad in dark and dirty garments, 35
s& 43*.
because of the oppression of the enemy ?] The enemy have defeated
the people of
Yahweh, have
a remnant of mourners.
slain
11.
them, and carried into captivity
While the slayer crushes in
my
and 3, each of which uses one

of two similar forms, both needed for measure, one omitted by
mistake by each Vrs.
The enemy slays the people of God,
This
crushing their bones by iron maces and other weapons.
At the same time mine adversaries
is real and not figurative.
do reproach me], taking advantage of their victory and of the
bones], so, by a conflation of (3
weakness of
their captives in taunting
them, as
4
v. *.
PSALMS
Str. III.
XLII.-XLIII.
37
composed of a syn. couplet, a synth.

43 1 O judge me and plead my
is
a synth. tetrastich.
tristich,
should be cohortatives of urgent petition for vindication.
The
me], jussive, at close of the syn. couplet.
and
cause], both
divine
deliver
name
has
by a prosaic copyist's mistake been removed from the latter verb,

where the measure requires it, and inserted between the two
imvs.,
making the
earlier sense
line too long.
against unkind
cruel, vindictive, the
nations], in the
enemies of the previous
Str.
||
deceitful and unjust ones], not only cruel, but crafty and wicked.
2. For O
AV., RV. give the later sense, "ungodly nation."
Thou, the God of my refuge]. Who art my refuge, the same
idiom as 42 s
10
suggested by the saving acts of the presence;
Why dost
Rf.
cf.
Thou
the statement of the previous

as 42
106
of lines of the
3.
Thy
4
Str.,
36
10
44
89
also to repeat the significant taunt.
Thy
joined with
angel messengers,
fied, as
Str.
from the divine presence in the temple,
16
S^ u
cf.
'
12
.
10
,
same line
complete the number
send forth], probably cohort., as other imvs. of
light], shining
27
and
forget, 42
followed by the
Str.,
which should be added 42 116 to
to
me?], stronger than
reject
cf.
faithfulness, both personi-
Let them lead me
||
bring
away from the divine presence, back to the

divine presence in the temple,
unto Thy holy Mount], Zion, the
sacred place of Yahweh
unto Thy dwelling places], the precincts
and various buildings of the temple on the sacred mountain, cf.
me], out of
exile,
||
84
s 7
132
4.
/ would come],
following the lead of Yahweh's
messengers, promptly responding to their
of Yahweh], in the temple court,
who
is
my
gladness, the source
idiom as that in
" gladness " has
By
become
v.
call,
to the
and object of
construct before
an epithet of God beginning the

closes before the Rf. with the
this
musical instrument which
worship,
cf.
$y.
This
it.
is
the
same
my
last line
Rejoicing],
The
mak-
latter is really
emphatically.
The
Str.
same vow as in the Rf. itself, making

/ would sing Thy praise], in the
with
a proper climax to the Ps.,
worship of song,
the altar
a copyist's mistake, omitting the suffix,
ing the one line too long, the other too short.
ritual
unto
God of my gladness],
the lyre], to the

is
accompaniment of
most commonly used in such
PSALMS
372
XLII.
s;st]
2.
vb. 2 f. requires P^K 22 1 Je. 146 Pr. 5 19 , 01s., Bo., Bi., We.,
haplog. because of r of following vb. The 1. needs an addi-
a.X.
\f/,
Oort, Che., Du.;
word;
tional
Jo.
23
ad.
rd. ^dd for
of niir nisro
: <f:..
Rabb., Luth., Calv., Ham.,
,,
Qa
J*Vgp]
irnpf. in rel. clause,
fjnj elsw.
BDB longfor, 1& iiwrodec, V desiderat,3 praeparata
c. s n.
of the bull, )HV of the lion
think of the cry of the animal
al.,
tempting, but dub.
"?;]
cf.
r\-;\
^n, error of late style,
||
preps., v. BDB.
iroj is often elsw. the seat of appe17 9 ), and J of emotions and passions: (a) desire; with terms expressing desire, ': pinh 10 3 Is. 26s, 'J nn'w Pss. 84s 119 81 cf. v. 20 ; used alone
which confuses the two
tites
{v.
27 12
cf.
35
25
41 3 ;
'jS
according
one's desire Ps. 105 22 Ez. i6 2T ;
desire 78 18 Dt. 21
to one's
KtPj
'j
up
lift
14
Je.
34
15
14
27
14
Ho. 48 Pr. 19 8
(b) sorrow
143 8 Dt. 24 2 S. 14 Je. 22 44
4
26
in various phrs. Pss. 6 57? 107
119 28 'j njnp 88 4 , cf. 123 4
58
?-
5
;
(*p) 42",
'J
cf.
nsBVH
^';
44^
42 s
Ps.
La. j*.
cf.
Jb.
joy
(c)
'11
and
Is.
1G
at
the soul, desire, Pss. 24* 25 1 86*
30 16 La. 2 12
distress
Sun
35
3513
n:>
^nmntyn Pss. 42s
':
94 138 3
Pss. 86*
'j
12
Is.
43 s
61.
63 s cf. Gn. 343 (J), (e) hatred, 'j nwfr Ps. ii 5 Is. i 14 cf. 2 S. 5 s
2
17
8
(/) soothing, refreshment, Ps. 131 'J aswi 19 35 (?) Ru. 4 15 Ps. 25 13 La.
11 16 19
s
s
'n
x
cf.
Ps.
3.
deum fortem viventem 3, irpbs rbv Qedv
I
23
]
t6v $C)vtol <{, are condensation
rd. for better measure "Pi Vn ? as v. 9 cf. 84 3
"w] subordinate, Niph. impf.; so 4, 3, c. ace. ue, cf.
so Du., Che.
(</) /tfw Ps.
:?
Ex. 23 15
34^
Dt. 16 16 31 11
S.
22 Is.
as for original Qal, see the face
12
all
regarded by Ges., Bu., SS.,Che.,
changed
of,
appear in the presence of; so Ba., Du., We.,
dogmatic reasons
for
rd. Qal, see the
al.,
to
Niph.
face of Yah-
4. nn\-i] emph. present.

*nj?D"|] sg. coll.; chiefly poetic
and cotemp.
">b*o] Qal. inf. cstr., 3 temp., cf. v. 11 c-cso, where sf.
is interpretive and not original.
5. n^s] emph.
^nsTK] Qal cohort, subjective resolution, followed by coord, with cohort. hddc n, Dr. 52
??]. The
J'-:: in Heb. Psychology is concerned
equally with the body as resting upon
weh
in the temple.
in Je.
the basis of the person,
lb booth, so 0,
plement rna
but
sf.
in life,
v.
improb.
a.X. in the throng,

;
BDB.
-oi\v
(5 iv rdwcf
3 ad umbraculum,
t]
80 .
frequentative, v. Dr.
(tktjvtjs
so Aq., &,
ica]
in locum tabernaculi
cf.
76* Qr. 27 s
The com-
^mi
favours reference to temple.

DTPK Ges. L 5426
"T!*]
difficult, Ges. L121 4 ; elsw. Is. 38 15 D-jth -walk deliberately
"ip
unusual and
Schnurer
Dy.,
Bi., Ba.,
without support in classic Heb.

favours D"HK.
Kau., Dr., would rd.
N.H.
<S davfiaarris as adj.
Pi.
D"HN lead slowly, but
uses Pi. for lead slowly
c. ffKtjVTJs
tacebo usque
U tabernaculi admirabilis, so
Du. is followed by Ba. in the conjecture Dnn n'D3, D*vtN as

more prob. n*n n.f. majesty, Lowth, adj. rry'iN majestic tabernacle
pen] (jj 16 ) croivd, multigives excellent sense and is to be preferred.
Kenn.,
Street.
16 3 ; but
this
tude,
BDB
+ in
Ps. 65 s
as 3, Aq.,
J5,
Ba.,
the primary mng.
so Du. here, as
vx ov
>
al.,
not elsw.
murmur,
5J sonus,
Aug.
\p
roar,
in this sense
made by
but in
Je., Ez.,
a crowd of people,
The previous context
favours noise.
PSALMS
373
a pilgrim'' s feast, celebrated by processions and dances;
ptc. X jjh keep
Ji s n]
XLII.-XLIII.
so prob. 76 11 (6), also Ex. 5 1 23 14 (JE) Na. 2 1 +j cf. Ps. 107 27 reel on sea,
s
*nr] (j 2 )
v. 1 2
why v. 12 12
6.
as if in festival excesses.
43 , Rf.
43
5' 6
nnv
unusual for noS
after impf.
but
j$,
required
(2
).
'
Ps. 35 14
cf.
38 7
vjd]
is
it
v. 12
of
but
\~rViO \]fl;
reason for such a short
miN, omitted as a
is
incorrect.
was not
n^'v^]
lines,
m
n?XD]
nimo, as
from
(Rob.
"Vjfc>
adj.
more
restore the
and reading
43 s
beginning next
>nht*
than
\|9
v. 12
pyw\
pi.
s>
but <S n>nu (v.j 3 ).
pi.,
in text of <& in v. 6
then better
>jc,
We may
1.
repetition,
a.X., pi.
dittog., as Gr.
may be
consec. Qal impf.
-,
43 s
Rd. therefore tiSn
Di^Dnn]
43
pretation of form has forced the insertion of \
7.
12
7-
It
due to a mistaken separation of
insertion.
v. 6
would indicate emph. change of tense, but it

'DiirrnDl is tempting, as Ko. sy ntax > 366n as <,
mp "o] two accents
coord.
would make 1. too long; rd.
V. 12 and 43 5 have
'9J|^]
njna" saving acts, acts of salvation ; so 116 13
cstr.
fHithp. impf.
ntftntfn]
= 43 s
Rf. v. 12
Makkeph
v.
is difficult.
not original.
U, 2,
10
down, despairing,
be cast
nsn
is
52
43 s
Str.
a later
It is
the latter inter-
vi^,
a good
two missing beats by prefixing
It is difficult to see
\~iSn '\
having been omitted by U.

Hermon, one of which
'1
jmnn, two or three peaks of
Badeker, Palestine, 301) c_ may have arisen from

proper name of unknown mountain. <& iiucpov, 3 mi-
357
-^/n?*,
insignificant,
/z7//<?,
Gn. 19 20 Jb. 8 7
It
prob. indi-
upper Jordan region, of the East Jordan range. Ba. interprets fD as far fro?n, and
thinks of Zion as the little mountain ; but this seems to be far fetched.
Ba.
cates
definitely the locality of the poet, a smaller mt. in the
also interprets '2 of previous clause as
stating his absence
But
south.
it is
from the holy land
far from, and thinks of the psalmist as

Hermon in the north and Zion in the
most probable that he indicates
his
The
temporary sojourn.
elsw. 2 S. 5 s
gutter, water course ; here waterfall, cataract, Hu., De., Pe., Du., as <&, 3 ;
following context refers to the rapids of the Jordan.
run
not water
v. 4
rd.
change of
subj.
water spouts as Dr.
as Gr., Ba., or
with Du. dv dv.
from 2
mm]
8. t T*?." *?]
1
DD^] (/ 2 ) by day, cf.

'non nw^]
is a gl.
9.
only here in a Ps. of IE
sg. to 3 sg. is suspicious
it is
prob. a
it
was natural to
insert
called for another insertion,
rh^
as v. 4 only in the later style rhhi.

ace. to $%
is
nmtf
">mtJ>
Levitical singer sings the songs of Zion in his banishment.
fully written cohort.
147 19 ,
is
gl.
(g S^Xwcrei
Ols.,
too long.
>yfco
The
his song.
variation of gl.
The Str. is just this one 1.

Qal n^N I would say, as v. 5 maw.
Du., regard the whole as
This
which
he instructs, teaches me, as 25 14 5
of confidence
This coming into
of later editor, or possibly of petition, TDfl nix phr. a.X.

text,
gl.
mm
We., Be.,
10.
mCw]
ShS] either
God
of my crag (sS 3 ) as
fiov
thou art
Dr.
pnSa]
25
"God of my life," or as 4 paraphrase dvriXrjTTTojp

my helper, 3 vocative petra mea ; or in apposition, as Pe.,
amidst (Dr.) or because of (Pe.) oppression by an enemy ; cf. 43 2

in \p, but Ex. 3 9 (E) 2 K. 13 4
11. f "?"?.] elsw.
tyrh n.m. not elsw.

Ez. 2I 27 as noun, both dub.
44
me
<*
iv
interfcerent in ossibus meis.
had a
e'i
r KaradXaordai ra
nxn as vb. always
kill,
different text, prob. y-\2 inf. cstr. pin crush.
6<ttcL fiov,
so
murder.
The
jg,
<JH
3 cum
must have
reference to bones
PSALMS
374
agony of suffering is common in

and can only be interpreted with
in
\f/
bones,
The
1.
lacks a word.
It
pna,
this
easy to find an original run 7-0, the
it is
repetition
while the slayer crushes in
my
word, so needed for sense and
3 depends on
If
text.
not harmonious with
is
pregnant with another word.
suffix as
improb. that
is
measure, was omitted in original
mn
6 3 ).
{v.
runs and
p being omitted
upon
because of
its
bones.
XLIII.
cnSs] has been transposed from
1.
1.
*ud]
2 too short.
2 1 ) 105 13 147 20 ; so B*K.

Geds KpaTaidifid
close of
fiov,
2.
T^n]
*nj7D
dub.,
\ n:r Qal, reject, in
44
24
60 3
74
77
88
89
39
.
\f/
*]SnnK]
imv., or with
may
n-ojN 42 s ,
cf.
needed
in next
But
gladness.
meae.
The
<5 paraphrases.
prob. former
more than
We
1.
it
Ss]
with
S,
et
is
of
Therefore there
1.
>u
10
coll. (v.
<S 6
43*.
emph. pres-
pf.
Str.
108 1 2 )
1.
is
it
This
nStf]
3.
final n.
48 s
15 1
original,
and whether
too long.
ni>'j notrj
to
same
>S , J
,s,
>n s N
original
upon
or be based
is
prob.
S\n,
was not original any

no obstacle to reading
||
as required
was
my
rd.
by measure.
PSALM
Ps. 44
my
it
j;
mm
it
is
exsultationis
then jSî n. as 45 16 65 13 is an ascription to God

'nnDC e.g.
\T?N dtiSn] (g wpie 6 0e6s fiov ; 3, 1T deus, deus mens;
rejoicing.
qiw
g<f.
apod, of
2
43 unto God (of)
9 - 10
how (55 and |^ can be traced

of 3 may be interpretation
in previous
(=6o 12 =
2P 3 5
makes
j)
\~nic as 42 s
would expect
Qal
10
here the same, or
dub. whether
It is
rryzt;
44
in]
but (5 has no conj. before spin, prob.
el
Is
reason crushing out
-pnp
(3 rbv eixppalvovra ttjv vedrrjrd fiov
hard to see
It is
rnDW 42 10
subordinate?
not be interpretive.
elsw.
the same in each
emph. demonstr. summing up.
nsos*>]
4.
Uh
n elsw. 42 s
^nru?]
Makkeph without
prob. cohort. nn^L", the use of
n^n]
too long and
prob. originally the same.
for jSn;
l,
cf.
God;
always
sub),
Du. suggests 42 46
lacks a line.
Str.
15
1.
Sn might be interp. either as
deus fortitndo mea.
constr. or abs., but not so tv-n; therefore rd. ^n.

ent.
making
v.,
Dr., Ba\, pregnant (so as to rescue from)
XLIV., 4 str. 8 3
a national prayer during the Exile:
(1) relating
the divine favour to the fathers at the conquest of the Holy Land
(v.
2a 3~ 4
mies
(v.
(2) the present distress
1113"15
)
18-20
covenant
(v.
24-27
To
(v.
).
;
-
this glosses
fidence in God,
cruel ene-
were added at various times
with the sense
ultation and laudation of

2122
).
of great
God
shame from recent defeat

idolatry (v.
from powerful and
(3) expostulating with Yahweh for breach of the

23
(4) pleading that He will interpose to help
) ;
shame
for victory (v.
(v.
1012
),
and
(v.
57
6 8 "9
plea
of
(a) con-
16" 17
(6) ex-
(c) sense of
innocence
of
tsalm xliv.
375
YAHWEH, with our ears we have heard,

Our
fathers
have told
it
to us
Thou didst dispossess, and plant them

Peoples Thou didst afflict, and cause them to spread out.
For not by their own sword did they possess the land,
Neither did their own arm give them victory
But it was Thy right hand and Thine arm
And with the light of Thy face Thou didst favour them.
Nations
HT HOU makest us turn back from
the adversaries,
And they that hate us plunder at their will.

Thou sellest Thy people for no wealth,
And dost not make great gain by their price.
We are a reproach to our neighbours,

A scorn and a derision to them that are
Thou makest
us a taunt song
among
round about
us.
the nations,
A shaking of the head among the peoples.

""THIS has come upon us, and we have not forgotten Thee.
We have not dealt falsely against Thy covenant.
Our mind is not turned backward,
And our steps have not declined from Thy path.
Thou hast crushed us down in the place
And overwhelmed us in dense darkness.
Yea, for
Thy sake we were
We were
r\ arouse
counted as sheep
Thyself,
why
of jackals,
killed all the day,

for the slaughter.
sleepest
Thou ?
O awake, cast not off forever.

Why hidest Thou Thy face,
Forgettest our affliction and our oppression
For our soul doth sink down to the dust,
And
our body doth cleave to the earth.
arise for help for us,
And ransom
us for
Thy
kindness' sake.
Ps. 44 was first a S>3eD, then in I&, &, and IBlfc (v. Intr. 28, 32, 33).
was regarded as prophetic of Maccabean times by the ancient Antiochean
school, Theodore of Mopsuestia, Theodoret, and Chrysostom ; so by an early
It
Commentary wrongly ascribed

Psalter
commonly known
to
Bede, from which the prefaces of the Paris
Bruce, Anglo-Saxon Version of the Book of Psalms,

as the Paris Psalter, 1894). So also Nicolaus de Lyra, Calv.,
were derived
(v.
Gr., Now., Ba., We., Kau., Venema, Dathe, Ros., Ols., regard the Ps. as
Maccabean.
Hi. thinks of the defeat of Joseph and Azarias at Jamnia,
Mac. 5 5(ML> Bu. of the defeat of Judas at Beth Zacharias, 1 Mac. 6 28s(i-.
1
But neither of these defeats suits the situation implied in this Ps.
The
al.
reasons adduced for so late a date are:

history of the nation, v. 2-4
(1) the reference to the ancient
But the reference to the dispossession of the

Canaanites and taking possession of the land was suitable at any date subsequent to
(2)
it.
It
is
indeed characteristic of
The emphasis upon
fidelity to
God and
D;
cf.
2 S. 7 18
denial of idolatry.
- 24
Is.
63 7s(i-.
But there
is
PSALMS
376
no evidence of a consciousness of P.
The
denial of idolatry, v. 21 ,
The covenant,
a gloss.
is
v.'
a term of D.
is
(3) Religious persecution,
was not before Antiochus, 168 B.C. But the persecution is yhy
of Israel by the nations, which was true enough in preexilic
and
exilic
early postexilic times.
v. 28 ,
which
as in 69 s
and
as well as in
not a persecution of the righteous by
It is
There are several phrases which are connected with other lit6
cf. lib. I 5
This, with its complement
(1) D.-VDâ rhyo SjJfl v.makes a pentameter in the midst of trimeters. Besides, it is too
the wicked.
erature
anp
>D*0,
strong a statement at the beginning, making an anticlimax.

(2) V. 106
and the couplet
The
irnwasa nxh kSi= 60 12

a gloss here;
is
only difference
is
stands for U"n.
assimilated by copyist's error to v. 15 ,

is
a mosaic of earlier pieces, and
and
in
sg. in 31 12 , of
historical situation,
and the phr.
V. 15a ^rc, as in 69 1 2 ,
'
is
is
a gloss.
is
the original,
14
(3) V.
original.
Ps.
improbable, therefore, that in this
it is
which 89
It
is
But the former has been
and un was doubtless
The
should have the original of 44.
Doubtless 60 12
not suited to the context.
is
it
n&vr
that
108 12
first
79
v. it
given in the 3 sg. in 89 42

89 A and 44 have a similar
to them from this common situa-
clause
is
the earlier.
common
pm
9
V. 156
"MD, cf. 22 8 , is
Je. 24
based on Je. 18 16
V. 16 >is nca phr. of 2 Ch. 32 21 Ezr. 9 7 Dn. g 1 8 (but also
19
This is a couplet using 1 sg. instead of 1 pi., and is doubtless a
Je. 7 ).
gloss.
V. 176 opiPDl 3MN \}D3 = 8 3 ; phr. nowhere else, doubtless derived from
tion.
based on
is
Ps.
8 and a
These are
V. 196
gl.
yns
V. 20 D*jn DlpO
evidence of dependence.
Y.~ niD^n
n.f.
So
is earlier.
hidden
thittgs,
3
Je. 12
nnao ?
V. 23 nnao fKia
'
is
in
cf.
In Ps. 89 s4
;
Is. 2
The
it
ent form
25-27
(4) v.
a gloss
and
is
it
1.
Ps.
10
9
This
is
io 22 49 s3 5
v.
no
37
.
a gloss.
is
the latter doubtless
11
89
'
S. J 22 2 * Is.
22
and
63 and
-p:o -\in
Je., Ps.
Je.;
the refer-
changes the
glosses doubtless
pi.
v. 5 7 ,
-
v. 16
The
Ps.
20
is
1. ;
glosses.
of Ps. to
sg.
is
has
the
v. 17
The evidence
similar.
Pss. 22, 80, 89,
not homogeneous.
(2)
We
v. 1(M7 ,
16
l.j
dependence
In
pres-
its
" 23
18
(3) v.
have already seen that
Two
same hand.
12
v. 4 .
1.
v. lc is
other couplets having
the latter a tame repetition of
came from
several others
reminds of
"
v. 2 9 ,
There are many
are likewise glosses,
them
Is. 2 .
has four parts: (1)
nan cn.
reference to the ancient history of the
but the two are parallel and the situation
it
nam
and there
Is. 63 s
nna "\pv nS v. 18 cf. Is. 63 s
32 30 Is. 50 1
the covenant with David, here the covenant with Israel at
and connection with
Je.
-|-nn >jd
shows nearness to
it
from these references favours a similar situation to
on
evidence goes,
selling of Israel, v. 13 , as Dt.
Iloreb
Jb. 31
= Don pjno Je.

u 6 28 11 (sg.).
-pon fpcS = 6 5
the style of 22 5 80 9- 16 2
ence to the jm? in style of
The
V.*27
fNX2.
exile.
2 "4
elsw. Jb.
far as this line of
89 A and favours the early

nation, v.
ij-cn qt\\
jd
similar phrases, but of different construction,
sg.
These three
But these glosses carry with
dependent upon
it,
which
for
another reason
PSALM XLIV.
377
These two couplets, v. 5 " and v. 16-1 -, with I pcrs.

which the people is placed and a
These may have come from IE. V. 5 7 as gl.
confidence in the divine King.
carry with them the intervening v., which must have been inserted between
-
may be regarded
as a gloss.
shame
express deep
for the
situation in
Indeed, this
the two halves of this tetrastich.
that of the Str., introducing the triumphant

in v. 8-9 also.
We
v. is
of a different tone from
and defiant
strain
which appears
These three verses doubtless were inserted by the same hand.
have seen that the pentameter
may have come from

homogeneous
v. 25 is
same hand.
just the same
octastich,
I. is
as Part IV.
reduced
It is
altogether probable,
examination makes
critical
either
V. 10
to an octastich.
12
normal
this
this evident.
we have seen already, v. 10 16 17 are glosses. V. 12 is a pentameter

Thus Part II.
a gloss or a word is missing, probably the former.
-
which
to a simple,
have been enlarged from
therefore, that the intervening parts
length to their present form.
also a gloss of intensification
Thus Part
the
have a different tone from the glosses
just
is
As
it is
reduced
considered,
defeat, possibly the defeat of Judas the Maccabee.

In
complementary and interrupt the simple order of thought
by a conditional clause, which reminds us of the protestations of innocence
characteristic of the book of Job and without analogy in early Literature.
Thus the Ps. has four equal parts: (i) Historical
It is probably Maccabean.
and imply a recent

Part III.
v. 21 22
-
are
retrospect of divine favour to Israel.

(3) Protest
The
(2)
Experience of present
and appeal based on the covenant.
original Ps.
is
disaster.
(4) Petition for speedy help.
best explained from the troublous times of the late Persian
period, as Ew., RS.
has four syn.
Str. I.
substituted
struction over against written
not,
have told
Our fathers
us], the story of the conquest of the
it to
15
in-
however, depreciating the
or implying ignorance of such narratives.
latter,
3"4
2.
Yahweh~\, for which
our ears we have heard], oral
couplets.
Elohim, with
Ex. io 2 i2 26sq Dt. 6 20sq Pss. 22 31 78 s
Holy Land,
This was empha;

" The work
sised by the insertion by an editor of the clause
v.
cf.
Thou
work
didst
in their day," after
Hb.
74
of the
wrought by divine power in the lifetime of the fathers

nation, the story having
Is.
26
46
Je.
37
been transmitted
This editor also added,
posterity.
26
,
editor prefixed,
was God's hand that did
and
stroyed.
it.
But
3.
||
Peoples'],
dispossess
to v.
this is
old~\, as
3"
to
their
Mi.
20
The same
emphasise that
premature.
term of
and the measure is dethe inhabitants of Canaan at the

afflict'], by defeat and slaugh-
used instead of those of
Nations
Thou didst
Conquest.
orally through
days of
the forefront of the history of Israel.
Thou, with Thy hand,
it
Is. is
in
12
victories, as Ps.
||
v.
PSALMS
378
the context suggests.
ter, as
nation, as a vine,
cause them
8o 9
16
,
and plant them], the
or as a tree in the ground,
fathers of the
spread out], continuing the figure as 80
to
It
is
15
Am.
cf.
12
.
possible, however, to regard the nations as the obj. of the verb
with
AV.
<&, 3,
4.
strength,
and
translate, "
For not by
own sword
their
number, and discipline of
strongly stated.
Thy
hand'],
right
of Thy face],
2 subj.
own arm],
their
cf.
12
phr. of Ex. 15
of following verb, as 3*
20 8 33 16 17
2
Is.
Thine
,
||
the land],
the
~
their armies,
did they possess

by which the land became theirs.
arm"], phr. of D, Je., Is.

victory,
send forth," " cast them out," as PBV.,
And
win the
with the
light
wrongly attached to
the previous line by Vrss., destroying the measures.
Thou
didst
favour them], the divine face shining with the light of favour
upon His people, cf. 4 7 43 s 80 4 8$ 2
5-9 are insertions between v. 1-4 telling of the conquest of
.
Canaan, and
v.
10" 17
,
telling
victory in the present

is
Their strain
of present distress.
and
and not
future,
in the past
The one
inconsistent with the following context.
belongs to a period of renewed confidence, possibly

using
pi., to
For not
in
King,
victories'], as
God~\.
Elohim here
Israel, frequently in
||
cf.
18 51 28 s 74 12
frequent in I& and &.
is
God
.
In
is
probably
cf.
io 16 29 10 ,
Co?nmander], as
in the
long history
name
a needless repetition of
antith.
Thee
rise
(3,
and other Vrss.
Jacob], poetic
will we butt our adversaries

Thy name will we tread under foot those who
For Thou hast saved us from our adversaries,
And them that hate us Thou hast put to shame.
Yahweh we praise all the day,
And Thy name we laud forever.
In
if/;
" of
%}
the context implies, of
of Israel until the Exile,
its fine
trust,
cannot give victory.
and especially the royal Pss., 96-100

more probable than the imv. " command
without
sg.
God,
mine own bow do
Thou art my King,

God is King of
original.
for Israel
the other,
of victories for Jacob.
And mine own sword
of
using
35,
is
and so
times of victory, probably Maccabean.
Thou art my
Commander
5.
up against
us.
v.
4
,

PSALM XLIV.
Thee
In
6.
Thy name], instrumental,
in
||
379
presence, as
for
20 68 33 21 89 13 17,25
will we butt], as a bull or ram, cf. Dt. 33 17
21
Ez. 34
tread under foot], trample; probably continuing the
,
||
rush of a herd of cattle,
figure, as in the
cf.
Ps. 60
14
14
Is.
25
63
s
.
This boastful confidence in victory seems to imply the Maccabean

successes.
by
defeat,
8.
cf.
Thou hast saved], implying victory put

6
The enemies are national and not
14
;
shame,
to
personal.
uses liturgical phrases of national thanksgiving for victories,
God
implying continuous musical service of

four syn. couplets, v. 11,
the adversaries']
trously.
in the temple.
The original was

Thou makest us turn back from
10-17 shows evidence of three hands.
Str. II.
And
13" 15
.
11.
the armies of Israel have been defeated disas-
they that hate
us plunder at their will], none
Thou sellest Thy people], a phr. of Ju. 2 14

30
1
8
giving them into the hands of their enemies as
Is. 50
3 Dt. 32
captives, who, in accordance with ancient usage, sell them for
their price], paid for them in the sale.
slaves.
for no wealth],
can
resist
them.
13.
for a price
which was not wealth, so poor was
ntoke great gaiti], so trifling that
it.
amounted
it
And dost not
to nothing.
This
implies the captivity of the people, after they had been thor-
oughly defeated and plundered, which

great Exile.
14.
We
12
4
42
the text after 31
79 89
cited
by 79 4
cf.
Je.
20 8
adversaries to torment
||
15.
them
Taunt song],
Je. 18
The nations
nations, such as
An
early
as 69
12
sung by their
16
,
||
a gesture of contempt and
in these manifestations of bitter
neighbours, the lesser nations of Palestine,
rejoiced in the misfortunes of Israel

Philistines.
correct
weakness and dishonour.
for their
Those who indulge
hostility are the
we must
a scorn and derision], original here,
shaking of the head], as 22 s
mocking.
suits their situation in the
are a reproach], for so
such as Moab,
Ammon,
who
the
peoples], probably refer to the greater
Babylon and Egypt.
Maccabean
editor, in times
of defeat and disaster,
inserted the following three lines at what he
appropriate places in this
supposed to be
Str.
But now Thou dost cast us off and put us to shame,

And Thou goest not forth with our armies,
Thou makest us meat like sheep, and among the nations
dost scatter us.

PSALMS
380
But now], an
10.
additional statement of a
Thou dost cast us
situation.
to
off], reject, as
shame], the shame of defeat
was the occasion of
from 6o 12
armies'], citation
God
without their
some Maccabean
this gloss.
antithetical
and put us
disaster,
which
Thou goest not forth with our
The armies
new and
2
3
43 6o
of Israel, going forth
supreme commander, went to certain

12. Thou makest us meat]. War devours
as the
defeat and dishonour.
the people, as 14 4 27 s 79/.
like sheep],
7
capable of defence,
cf.
scatter us], captured
and sold
Is.
53
weak, helpless, and
and among
the nations
in-
dost
wherever their purchasers
as slaves
would take them.
The
who
earlier editor, possibly IE,
inserted v. 57 , also inserted
v.
16" 17
.
All
day long mine ignominy
And
the
shame
of
my
is
before me,
face doth cover
me
Because of the voice of him that reproacheth and

Because of the enemy and the avenger.
All day long], continually,
16.
as
insult,
69
Je.
51
51
||
probably Greek period.
many
to
ignominy], or sense of
shame of my face],
revileth, or
v.
10
The enemy
blasphemeth, suggesting
who provoked
Antiochus, the great oppressor of Israel,
Maccabean revolt but more probably collective of

of Israel
the enemy and the avenger, cited from 8 3
the
Str.
v.
the enemies
||
21 - 22
implying
late phr.
17 gives the reason of
one that reproacheth and
is
mine
revileth,
two syn.
III. has
18.
18-20,23
tetrastichs, v.
This], referring to
the
with gloss inserted
distress
of previous
Str.,
by a later copyist by the prefixing of "all," which

the rhythm; defined more fully again, v. 2023
has come
intensified
injures
upon
us],
and we
that could not be resisted.

fidelity,
from without, coming up against, attacking as a calamity
have not forgotten Thee],
not previous to the affliction, but subsequent to
it,
in
and therefore one which continues in the present

have not dealt falsely against Thy covenant], the covenant with
the nation at Horeb, Ex. 24 Dt. 4 13 renewed Dt. 28 G9 29 30, cf.
10
5 16
10 37
Pss. 25
The people in captivity and affliction have
50
78
spite of
it,
||
not forsaken
withstanding
Yahweh
all
ternal thought
their
God
but have remained faithful not-
their disadvantages.
and purpose
||
our
19.
Our mind],
steps], the external
the in-
walk and
PSALM XLIV.
conduct.
covenant
of D,
||
not turned backward], away from
is
have
?iot
Ps.
Is.
cf.
381
Yahweh and His

Law
declined], bent aside from the path of the
119
15
Jb. 3
20.
7
.
Thou hast crushed us
down'], the nation, by the heavy weight of disasters which, though
coming from
flood, or
106 17
their national enemies,
||
All this
have yet been inflicted by
and overwhelmed us], as a drowning man with a

one going down to death, covered over by the earth, cf.
God
their
not of a disaster long ago experienced, but of
is
one which has come upon them and

introductory " though "
is
due to
abides with them.
still
dittog.
The
in the place of jackals],
a variation of a phr. of Je., implying a desert place, the resort of

these wild animals.
a dark, gloomy waddy,
cf.
are in a desolate wilderness and in
10,
Pss. 23* io7
14
reason, they were killed.
a phr. of Je. 12 3
be slaughtered
cf.
Is.
chief, if
not the only

the slaugh-
53
is
editor emphasises the fidelity in
accordance with the conception of his own times, by putting

in the protasis of
to
all the day], continuously,
historic battle-field.
Maccabean
late
defenceless as sheep, whose only use
and not merely on some

21-22.
42
We were counted as sheep for
meat,
for
23. Yea,
49
Yahweh and His covenant, as
Is.
for Thy sake], because of fidelity to

s
69 emphatic to indicate that this was the
ter],
where dense
in dense darkness], a place
The people
darkness dwells.
it
a conditional clause, and appealing to the divine
vindication in the apodosis after the
manner of
Jb. 31.
Have we forgotten the name of our God,

Or spread forth our palms to a foreign god ?
Will not Yahweh search this out?
He knoweth
For
secrets.
21. Have we forgotten the name of our God], that is, to honour
His name in worship, and so somewhat different from the for-
spreadforth our palms], the gesture of invocatory

n Ezr. g a foreign god], 81 implying
The question
asked only
the negabe answered
by an appeal
the knowledge of God Himself. 22. Will
not Yahweh search
out?], implying a
answer,
28
by
139 For He knoweth], that
such searching of men.
hidden from men, but which
getting of v. 18
prayer,
cf.
Jb.
13
idolatry.
in
to
positive
this
Jb. *?,
to
is
tive
10
as
to
27
Ps.
is,
secrets],
cannot be hidden from God.
practically,
cf.
PSALMS
382
appeal to Yahvveh Himself to interpose, in four
Str. IV. is a final
syn. couplets.
24.
arouse Thyself], from silence, inattention,
and apparent slumber;
Why
||
seems
when
to sleep,
now a long time
let
His people's
it
when He
78'",
cast not
their behalf.
in
||
lest
hast cast us
continuation of the plea, with variant verbs,
25.
our
ago that Thou hast

and our oppression], as 42 10 43 2
Str. and now emphasised.
26. For
affliction], as 9
that described in the previous
our soul], the seat of internal

ternal suffering,
doth cleave
The
27.
posture,
3.
used of
13
.
God
distress
arise], stand
up
emph.
up from
cf.
for help for us], specific application

us], that is, from enemies and dis-
gl.
sake], as 6 5
of intensification.
<S,
U,
j&,
omit
jnn]
Prob.
r\ra.
Hiph. impf. >;n

1
DP'p
rvtx]
">r]
We., Du., or
to previous
second
Pi.
dittog., q
C; but
We., Che.
Che.
at the cost of the
subj. of cr^xi as 3 6 , Ges.
imv. |$, 3, 2,
Bi.,
1.
f*vi
making an awkward
9.
4.
'dS]
2 is interp.
The
of late copyist.
usually addition, also, even, yea ;
measures of both
144 4 .
-
lines,
Nin] dem. for
5.
be preferred
<S, <S,
nixn ptc.
uS^n]
Pi. usually praise, as (3, 3,
parall.
vvvl,
archaic
clause, forcing the
is
to
but with ace. pers.; here only with 3 as Hithp. and Qal boast ;
25
an inactive
sitting,
with Kenn., Horsley,
Prob.
119
Ex. 5 -22 Je. 25 s Zc. 8 14 between pf. and dependent

consec.
1 consec. omitted by copyist's error.
There is no justification
really is
again,
And ransom
||
attachment of -pjD
copula.
dust], in prostration;
rise
rhythm.
it
our body, the seat of ex-
||
to the
unable to
in txt. of Vrss. for m:n Lag., or g*n
when
here a conflation of two readings, as Street.
impf. improb.
for
For Thy kindness
n *]
TV
is
14
down
sink
to the earth],
interpose,
to
tresses, v.
there
doth
final plea,
of the help
sf.
io 11
cf.
forgettest], having seen, but so long
forgotten,
II
off,
Why],
hidest Thou Thy
forever.
face], awake, indeed, but not seeing and not being seen,
22^.
He
and
interposes as a warrior
be
it
It is
yet
necessities
Thou
off forever].
not continue,
awake].
sleep, 121 4
and cannot
inattentive to
awakes as one out of sleep,
Thou
sleepest
quite true that Yahvveh does not,
mm
3 verum ;
cf.
favours praise.
io 3
10.
c. 7J7.
in]
rarely antith. nay, but, as
euphony
paid for
probably assimilated by
14. "U^n] tautological of v. 15
them, cf. Je. 15 13
19. \3D] makes
ocular error; 31 12 7c. 4 89 42 ail favour Mn, so Du., Che.
one beat too many for measure error of assimilation to Jb. 31 7 for "|nns^.
c^n] jackals, as Je. 9 10
20. v-] prob. gl, dittog. after n, difficult in context.
io22 49 33 Is. 34 13 ; but 3 draconum QWP, referring to monster nations, tempt58*.
11. *}?'] archaic
at their will,
BDB,
.
cf.
form of
|p for
64s 83 13
euphony.
13.
c^-vrc]
"idS]
obj.
;
archaic
sf.
sf.
for
the prices
PSALM XLV.
improb.
ing, but
for
n-ioSi",
sg.
28 11
1.
2^]
long. 27.
too
gl.
accent before
uK
ninSx]
too long.
(& /ca/cw<rea>s, doubtless interp.
22.
place of dense darkness 2j^.
383
of definition,
nmrv] old
as
63s 94 1 ",
PSALM
making
ending
ace.
cf.
2 12
XLV., 3
25.
1.
here as elsw. error
f H^dVjhj] n.f. pi.
elsw. Jb.
""Jin] is gl.
the fairest of
is
forth in his chariot
arrows
euphony, in order to retract
for
str. 2
i8 4
8c_1
).
She
).
satisfied
(v.
3"- 5
(3)
He embodies
all
his queen at his right

is
He
(2)
).
and pierces the heart
4-6
He and
self.
(v.
(v.
men
Ps. 45 is a song celebrating the marriage of Jehu.
king
n6
making
is
a warrior
of his
(1)
who
The
rides
enemies with his
precious ointments in him-
hand are royally arrayed
urged to forget her people, and in her beauty be
with her godlike lord and the homage
Her virgin companions, arrayed
of the people (v.
11-13
).
in all their glory, are conducted to
her in the king's palace (v. 14-16 ).
Rfs. congratulate the king on
the divine blessing (v. 3c ) and his anointing (v 86 ), and everlasting

praise
of
(v.
186
Glosses set forth the perpetuity of the throne
).
God and His sceptre
of righteousness (v. 7_8a )
a goodly posterity of kings (v. 17
" 18a
An
).
emotions stirred by such a theme
and wish the king
Introduction states the
(v. .)
HTHOU
art very fair, above the children of men;

Grace has been poured on thy lips
Therefore Yahzveh hath blessed thee forever,
QIRD thy sword on thy thigh,

O
hero, thy splendour and thy majesty

Tread the bow, have success, ride on
And thy right hand will shew thee terrible deeds.
;
hero, thine arrows are sharp,
In the heart of the king's enemies.

Therefore
Q OIL
Yahweh
thy
God hath anointed thee.
of joy above thy fellows,
Myrrh and
aloes, cassia (thou)
All thy garments are from ivory palaces,
Whence
kings' daughters gladden thee.
In thy costly things the queen doth stand at thy right hand,
In golden attire, her clothing of embroidery.
Hear, see, and incline thine ear,

forget thy people and thy father's house
For the king desires thy beauty.
And
Worship him
for
he
is
thy sovereign lord.
PSALMS
384
The daughter of Tyre will do homage with a

The richest peoples will court thy face.
In
glorious things the king's daughter
all
is
thee
gift for
within
Inwrought with gold is her clothing.

In embroidery are conducted to the king her attendants;
Virgins, her companions, (are brought to her)
With gladness and exulting they are conducted (to her)
Into the king's palace they are brought (to her).
;
Therefore the peoples will praise thee forever

Ps. 45
was
originally in
and was then subsequently taken up
fat,
I3&
into
^ belonged to the class b^&D {v. Intr. 26). Eut

28, S3)prior to this was an older title nTT Ttf, a song of marriage love, an epitha(v. Intr.
lamium
(v. Intr. 24),
which
is
an exact designation of
adapted
for public
use
when
it
was included
v. 18a ,
then the liturgical addition,
When
v. :_So .
weh,
melody
was used
it
in
"
v. 7 8a ,
which,
when
Q&
it
its
It
contents.
may have
gloss referring to the reign of
was assigned
such as the Messiah alone was supposed to possess.

than the
and
Messianic interpretation later
its
Yah-
applied to the king, ascribes to him godlike
was
Ps.,
was
for rendering after the
qualities,
later
It
received
Messianic significance was given to the Ps.
Lilies (v. Intr. 34).
because of
and the
in f&.
But
still.
this gloss
There are
2
in the Ps.
(1) one of etymology, v. -^m only here as verb
2 ^jn ~\cn, also late Ileb.
of
one
syntax,
v.
However, both of
in OT.; (2)
these might be explained from the dialect of North Israel, which was tending to the Aramaic earlier than the dialect of Judah, owing to proximity to
two Aramaisms
and constant association with Syrians in war and commerce. There are
which are urged as late tPPD, v. 2 my work, of lines of poem,
It is not certain whether this is a usage late or early, or
in this mng.
Syria
several words
a.\.
peculiar to
North
vno idid,
Israel.
of late date heaped up in
nuj?, v. 5 ;
prefix to the Ps.
13
12
Israel.
only Ezr. 7
The
early date,
may be
a later
and is probably interpretive by

Heb. and Aram.; but probably Ju. 5 3)
-pdin on a, v. 10 , elsw.
belongs to the dialect of the North.
It
These evidences
this is dubious,
16
Jb. 28 , but misinterpretation of late scribe.
Thus
text.
v. 2 , elsw.
suggest that the Introduction
Sjp, v. 10 , in late
error of late scribe.
by emendation.
Is.
v. 2
(S preserves the earlier
the language does not favour a late date, but the dialect of North
shows no dependence on other Scriptures. This favours an

North Israel as a place of composition. The Ps. is re-
Ps.
and
also
and his marriage with Cleopatra,

Mac. io57-68 by Du. to Aristobulus I., by Ros. to a Persian monarch but
of none of these could the poet say, Yahweh, thy God, hath anointed thee, v. 8
ferred by Ols. to the Syrian king Alexander
1
The
older view,
still
maintained by Kirk., held
of Solomon with Pharaoh's daughter,

Ps. for this opinion.
Hi., of
Ahab and
Jehu, 2 K. 9-10.
of
Yahweh,
v. 86 ,
K. 3 1
but there
is
marriage
no support
in the
De. thought of the marriage of Joram and Athalia
Jezebel
He
to represent the
it
Ew., of Jeroboam
was a well-known hero,
to overthrow the house of
V. 4-6 favour a reference to
II.
v. 46 Ga ,
-
anointed by a prophet
Ahab and
the worship of Baal,
PSALM XLV.
and
wrongs of the people
right the
cf. v.
56
.
385
He
was
once proclaimed by
at
the army, showing his popularity and probable grace of form and speech,
v. 3 .
He
He
rode forth in his chariot to meet the king and overthrow him,
v. 5
was a famous charioteer, and killed the king by piercing his heart with an
He wrought fearful deeds upon Jezebel, the royal household,
arrow, v. 5a 6a
No more graphic presentation of the vicand the worshippers of Baal, v. 5c
We know nothing of the
torious ride of Jehu could be composed than v. 4-6
.
wife or marriage of Jehu, but the marriage of such a hero might well be the
theme of a poet of the time of
There
Elisha.
tions of the marriage, reference to ivory palaces,
Ahab,
boam
to
K. 22 39 and mentioned elsewhere only in

,
II.,
both in North
mention them,
Israel.
Am.
v. 96 .
moreover, in the descrip-
is,
which were
Am.
15
first
erected by
in reign of Jero-
poet of Jehu's court would be most likely
64-6 , speaking of the luxury of the nobles of the
North in the reign of Jeroboam
II.,
alludes to ivory beds, to their anointing
themselves "with the chief ointments,"
cf. v.
8-9
,
and
to their singing
songs to
the accompaniment of musical instruments, evidently as court poets and musi-
There
cians.
is
nothing in the
Ps., apart from the two glosses, that is opposed

and there are many striking coincidences with
In the Roman, Sarum, and Anglican uses, the Ps. is assigned
to this time of composition,
Jehu's career.
to Christmas
in the
late editor,
Gregorian, to the Annunciation.
who regarded
the Ps. as Messianic, and probably
the final editor of the Psalter, gave this ancient Ps. an introduction in a syn. tristich, expressing the emotions of the poet in
com-
posing such a poem.
My
I
mind moves with a goodly word

saying my poem of a King
am
My
tongue
2. My mind moves], "

movement of lips, to be
is
the pen of a ready writer.
astir," Dr., so after Aram, usage, of

preferred to " overfloweth with," RV.,
is
Heb. stems.
a speculative interpretation after cognate
With a
goodly word], a choice, excellent, beautiful song, and not " matter,"
AV., RV., as
if it
My poem],
article in
were the theme or subject matter of the poem.
literally,
"my
work," RV. m
of a king], without
My tongue
Heb., and so emphatically indefinite.
is
the
pen], metaphor for rapid movement, as we say the " tongue runs."
ready writer],
Str.
I.
is
fair], in form
all
men,
all
elsw. only of
Ezra the scribe Ezr. f.
and
kings,
stature.
above
superhuman,
3.
Thou art very

men], surpassing
cf. v.
7
.
thy lips], grace of speech as a gift of
2C
the children of
a synth. couplet, with the Rf.
Grace has been poured on

Yahweh, added
to beauty of
PSALMS
386
face
Therefore
and form.
Yahweh hath blessed thee forever]. 35

Yahweh into Elohim, which change has
has changed an original
been perpetuated by the
and
texts
Grace of speech and
Vrss.
beauty of person are evidences of a perpetual blessing of Yahweh.

Str.
has three synth. couplets and a line of Rf.
II.
Glosses
4.
make two of the couplets triplets.
Gird thy sword on thy
thigh], arm for battle.
O hero], attached to second line on
account of assonance, which extends to the three words of the
The king
couplet.
is
renowned
warrior.
thy splendour
and
God, 96" 104 1 in 3 ; but

bow], so i3, which suits the con-
thy majesty], the royal state; usually of
of the king 2i e
text
v.
Ca
the
of previous word.
The
chariot.
Tread
5.
MT., "
the
thy majesty," followed by
in
have
success], prosper.
after
by the
and
.,
dittog.
is
ride on], in the
measure of the
Str.,
as elsw. in Ps., takes the place of the usual tetram-
We
eter for that purpose.
Jehu
three imvs. without conj. are an emphatic expres-
sion of rapidity of action, as also the trimeter
which here,
EV
are reminded of the chariot ride of
he had been anointed king by a prophet and acclaimed
army,
officers of the
"- 4
K. 9 20
the afflicting of righteousness].
ter of text, cf. Ps. 18
thinking of the
36
.
D^TO
it
Because of faithfulness
by an easy change of a let-
2^ gives an interpretation of a late scribe,

of his own time
but the absence of a
;
conjunction after "humility" in
ampled form render
So,
suspicious.
(supplied in (3) and the unex-
And thy right hand will shew
This probably refers to the terrible deeds
thee terrible deeds].
described in the killing of Jezebel,

.
the royal seed of Ahab,
all
the priests of Baal, 2 K. 9 30 io 30

by measure, omitted by copyist of
6.
Jf
hero], so
(3, as
and
required
a term aptly fitting Jehu.
arrows are sharp].
Jehu was a famous charioteer and bowman.

in the heart of the king's enemies].
So Jehu's arrows
pierced the heart of Joram, 2 K. g 24
peoples fall tinder thee]
thine
This implies victory over various nations.

history of Jehu, and
it is
sired to give the Ps. a universal reference.
weh
thy
God
blessing of
The
ride
hath anointed thee].
Yahweh
anointing
is
It
does not
suit the
probably a gloss of a later writer who de-
This
passes over into his
8
is
b.
Therefore Yah-
the second Rf.
The
anointing by Yahweh.
not thought of as subsequent to the victorious
but, as in v.
30
,
as the
ground or reason
for the
whole
Str,
PSALM XLV.
387
Yahweh was especially the God of Jehu over against Baal and
Jehu was anointed by the prophet of Yahweh, and commissioned
by Yahweh to do the work he did.
j
The
description of the victorious chariot ride of the king
followed by a syn. tristich before the Rf., 7-8 a.

in the context that has
When
these lines.
There
any relation whatever
is
nothing
is
to the thought of
The
they are removed they are not missed.
reference of this throne to the king of the Ps. has given endless
difficulties
of interpretation.
Thy
Thou
Thy
7.
2T,
against
it
None
Yahweh,
and ever;
the sceptre of
royalty
and
forever
is
Thy
and hate wickedness.
The
ever].
divine
stands for Yahweh, as throughout the Ps.
Elohim, God, as vocative
Vrss. regard
except
forever
is
is
dost love righteousness
throne,
name Elohim
Yahweh,
throne,
sceptre of equity
the 2 pers. v.
many
of the
5-6
and again
refer
all
The
which thinks of God.
to the king
it
God
reference to
"Yahweh
v.
explanations of scholars
All the
and so new
satisfy,
opinions are constantly emerging, equally unsatisfactory.
weh's throne
2
93
103
19
is
common theme
that of the king of Israel, 89
sceptre of equity] phr. a.A.

s
similar, cf.
103
75
I45 n
19
96
i2.i3.i3
10
98
99
36
for
(?) 97
v.
14-16
,
s 30
-
47 89 15
3745
122
is
Str.,
132
11
.
4
.
is
a
is
of Thy royalty], cf.

8 a. Thou dost love
the sceptre
for
royalty of
composed of three times the number of lines of the

and may be subdivided into three parts, v. 8c~ 10 v. 11-13
each of
six lines.
c.
Part
I.
oil
has two syn. couplets enclosing
of joy], vocative,
the king addressed by metaphor as "
oil
of joy "
of verb in previous clause of Rf., " with the

attached to the previous
Str.,
which referred
oil
cf.
;
Ct.
thy fellows], fellow kings,
Myrrh and aloes,
cf.
10
;
obj.
of joy," and so
to the anointing of a
3a
festival.
"above the sons of

three chief spices, mixed
v.
cassia], the
and not
king to reign, and not to the anointing of him for feast or
9.
(=y]
IOI 3 II9 4.113.128.163 I39 21.2 2>
a synth. couplet.
above
men."
Yah-
Yahweh.
s
28
7
4
God,
and hate wicked33 37 99
6
5
hatred of evil by God cf. 5 n ; by men, cf. 26 s 31 7
10
Str. III.
previous
s8
but uprightness of divine reign, 67 s
righteousness], always of
ness]
in Pss. 9
has
thy God."

tsalms
388
with the
it more precious.
The king is addressed
embodiment of such precious oil, because he had
and making
oil
as himself the
been anointed with
it
For a similar profusion
for the bridal feast.
2
Amos reproves the nobles of
133
Samaria for their luxury, and mentions their anointing themselves
in the anointing of Aaron, cf.
Am.
with the chief ointments,
G
.
This pronoun has
Thou~\.
been condensed with the previous noun into a
noun by
tion,
"myrrh and
this
makes the
to begin a Str.
line too long,
All
thy
as in
it
the beginning of a
and
is
new
OT. only
Northern
K.
22
39
,
as built
Israel in the time of
suiting, therefore the intermediate
Str.
an awkward way in which
garments are from ivory palaces'].
palaces are mentioned in
and Am. 3 15
of that
pi.
aloes, cassia are all thy garments," or "all thy
garments smell of myrrh," making

But
fern.
This occcasioned the usual interpreta-
error of copyist.
time of Jehu.
Ivory
by Ahab;
Jeroboam
The
II.,
king's gar-
him from these ivory palaces.

thee'].
These were the
princesses, the secondary wives and concubines, who dwelt there,
and they gladden their lord and king. " Whence " is the interpretation of a difficult form as given by (> and J.
But most
moderns think of a defective form of a word used elsewhere only
4
meaning " stringed instruments," and they attach
in Ps. 150
" kings' daughters " to the next line.
Such a term for stringed
ments have been brought
10.
Whence
kings'
to
daughters gladden
instruments
is,
however, doubtful.
Israel singing songs to the
Such a word
an early one.
/;/
if
speaks of the nobles of

the harp.
We would
music of stringed instruments was
is all
the
more excluded
if
the Ps. be
thy costly things], a term referring usually to
precious stones and jewels, but which
and attached
accompaniment of
expect the same word here,

referred to.
Am.
may be
referred to persons,
" Kings' daughters are
among
women," RV., " thy precious ones, dear ones,"
BDB. (3 and 3 understand it of the reverence given their husbands by women. But such an arrangement spoils the measure
of lines and Strs., and introduces the kings' daughters prematurely
to kings' daughters.
thy honourable
before the queen in a principal clause

tion given
whereas
in the interpreta-
above they are mentioned with the ivory palaces and
the king's garments, and so

referring to the king.
the
make up
the closing line of a tetrastich
queen doth stand at thy right hand],
PSALM XLV.
389
adorned with the precious stones and jewels the king has given
her.
& (golden crown, 3), adding, to

The last
her clothing of embroidery, as v 14615a
omitted by Jf, and the word rendered attire is read
in golden attire], so <3,
complete the
clause
is
line,
"Ophir," and so "gold of Ophir," followed by AV., RV. ; else12

16
Is. 13
Jb. 28 only. These two words attached to previous
where
line
make
it
all
The arrangement and
interpretation adopted
lines of the Str. to the king
and two to the queen,
too long.
above give four
describing their adornment for the marriage.
In Part
II.
Hear,
11.
three syn. couplets are addressed to the queen.
and
see,
three imperatives
after
ground
But
it
who was not capable

thy people and thy father's
error of a copyist
is
nice distinctions.
And forget
She was a foreign princess who had
become queen of
ligious influence
Israel.
It
left
desire of the king,
and
in the previous line the
majesty of the king.
this exhortation.
12.
re-
For
the love and

him a great adsovereign lord~\.
As
queen she has
For he
is
thy
beauty of the queen
13.
house~\.
her people and her father
Her beauty had won
as his
mirer and proud possessor.
in this
of such
was doubtless jealousy of foreign
which was the basis of
the king desires thy beauty].
So
the
poet was a venerable
for the opinion that the
Such alone would address the young queen
official.
way.
to
The assonance of
incline thine ear].
destroyed by the insertion of "daughter,"
"hear," to make the reference to the queen more evident.
It gives
court
is
is
in
praised, so here the
The daughter of Tyre will do homage'].
but pj, 3 attach the verb to previous line referring to the
(3,
queen,
and worship thou him ; but that leaves

The verb really belongs to both
the next line with-
out verb.
second
it
has no direct object.
With
lines,
gift
ing the suffix, because assonance in 2 fern. sg.
for
is
the closing words of this Str. in every other line.

that this
would be the only exception
queen an
interest in the gift
so a special act of
homage
it
is
characteristic of
It is
for her,
and
improbable
This gives the
in six lines.
to the king also.
only in the
thee], supply-
as the bride,
and
( has " daughters
is a Tyrian princess.
3 also
mighty " " richest peoples," but
of Tyre," suggesting that the queen

takes
J^
it
as pi., " daughters of the
makes
it
sg.,
||
referring therefore to the city or nation.
richest peoples will court
thy face].
Some who
The
interpret
the
PSALMS
3Q0
" people," think of the rich merchants of Tyre j but i& adds
" of the land," referring to the land of Israel.
The parall. with
" the daughter of Tyre," of
favours a reference of the phr. to
sg. as
J^,
neighbouring commercial nations, the richest peoples, taking the

sg. as collective.
14.
Part III. has two syn. and a synth. couplet.
by an easy emendation of the text
In
all glorious
form into
assonance with the other lines: not " in all her glory," <& ; " in
his glory," U, or " all glorious," EV'., none of which can be well
things'],
sustained by usage of
Heb. words.
The
queen as the daughter of a foreign king,

where she stands
the palace,
wrought with gold],
cf.
',
on the shoulder piece of the high-priest.
(3
king's daughter], the
cf. v.
at the right
Ex. 28 llBq- 39 8q
15.
to bring the
116
.
within], within
hand of the
king.
in-
for the setting of stones
is
her
clo thing], cf. v.
10c
.
are conducted to the king], pi., so

In embroidery], cf. v. 10c
"
is conducted," referring to the queen, is against the
MT.,
.
context, which represents her as already within, and
v.
10
,
where
she stands at the right hand of the king, and therefore could not
be conducted
to
The
him now.
subj.
is
therefore her attendants,
those following after her, which also on the ground of the assonance
in -ah, 14
this
b
,
belongs to
word with "
this line
virgins,"
tinuing assonance in -oth.
and closes
it.
J^ has transposed
line, thus con-
which begins the next
Virgins, her companions, are brought
so assonance requires, and parall. to the king, and into the

8
king's palace : " to thee," of %}, (3 ; EV ., involving a change of
(to her)],
person without reason,
and
is
copyist's error.
16.
With gladness
exulting they are conducted (to her)], continuing the double
assonance.
18
b.
The
will praise
An
Into
the
king's palace
her].
one who arranged
232&, thinking that the
conclude with a reference to the perpetuity of the
dynasty, inserts 17, a wish that the king

posterity,
to
coming generations
the king forever.
editor, probably the
Ps. should
are they brought
Rf. represents that the people of
may have
and that he may be a universal king, with
reigning as princes in
all
the earth.
Instead of thy fathers
Whom
thou
may
thy sons appear,
wilt set princes in all the earth.
numerous
his sons
PSALM XLV.
later liturgical addition
still
was made, 18
make
editor of the Psalter, to
final
391
gregation, which continues to exist in
Thy name
celebrate
probably by the
a,
the Ps. suitable for the conall
generations.
/ will
This was not suited to
in all generations^.
a poet speaking for himself or addressing the king at the time of

his marriage.
N.H. be moved, Aram., Syr., of movement of lips. E^rn, cf.

2. tt m] a.X.
9
rwwrn, thoughts that move within n#rr)D n.f. Lv. 2 7 7 boiling-vessel, stewpan. The reference seems to be to the movement of the lh in sympathy with
"jx ip] ptc. with pron. for tense, Aramaism.
the lips.
^?] a.X. in mng.
^SpS] i with reference to, and not to, unto.
lines of a poem.
f 'i\ n m
elsw. Je. 8 8 iron pen for use on stone or
stylus, the reed pen of the Orient
3. n^;e;] a.X.
<g, U, Aq., 2, &, 3, Quinta, had
metal Je. 17 1 Jb. 19 24
:
186
Rf.
ning of second
which indeed
is
two words rvfl^ <D\ Rd. n

required by the measure.
as v. 86
s; no; inf. abs.
with Qal
pf. nj>%
TD^â] has two poetic accents,
4.
rd. r\yy for
n?''" '>]
in
1.
assonance with
"run,
cf.
59
ll'^Vj
s
.
assonance with T)?Q as ~^** at beginand indeed Jpin with T\yr\.

5. H"}"^-]
ZvTeivov, Iff intende = ^"Hî Hiph. imv.
assimilated in |^ to previous word. (3

p-i, span the bozv, is better suited to the context, so Horsley.
3, B, omit it,
and it is regarded as dittog. by Street, Ols., Gr., Now., al. But it is needed
-121 Sjp] either befor measure and these Vrss. are rather guilty of haplog.
cause o/Gn. 20 11 18 (E) 12 17 43 18 (J) Nu. 17 14 (P) Ps. 79 9 or less frequently on
behalf of Ex. 8 8 (J).

P?*~"Ujn] dub., usually explained as shortened because
mj?, humility, is a rare and late word, Pr.
of Makkeph for mw, but improb.
15
18 12 22 4 Zp. 2 3 Ps. 18 36 (txt. err. for rpjy 2 S. 22 30 ), so prob. here err. for
33
n'uj?.
^pTo]
/xao-rws,
subordinate, that, or
with apodosis of imv.
dimeter improb., ( dvvari
rrtin>j]
God 65 s 106 22 139 14 145 6

nuj is demanded for measure.
terribiliter ; elsw. of
6.
7.
Vrss. take D^n^N as vocative referring to the king, except {,

refers
it
to
If v. 7
God.
original to Ps. the 2 pers. v. 6
is
the latter can be sustained only
qsDp as
cstr.,
usage improb.
Ew., Hi., Ba.,
by regarding
there
is
no
of God," JPSV.
sufficient
is
it,
v.
which rightly
urge the former;

Hu., Moll., regard
Ch. 29 s3 ; but such

AE.,
Ges. L 128 Anm 6
sf., cf.
evidence for
predicate, thy throne
as a gl.
it
thy divine throne, notwithstanding
make cnSx
<3 Qav-
crutf T^C ]
smS.n ^M>?]
divine
||
n>'i
dSij?,
" a throne
Bruston, Giesebrecht, We., Du., think that dtiSn represents
an original mrv which should be interpreted, not as the divine name, but as
Qal impf. will be
case.
The usage
rnn*.
This
is
rather tame, and
we would expect
\\T in that
of the terms of this v. favour a reference to God.
*fc"D]
"v^n (9s ).
8. pt'ir fpt?] elsw. Is. 61 3 referring to marriage ;
usually taken as second obj. of n#D, making a long prose sentence and pro-
for the usual
longing the Rf. against other examples in Ps.
10 .
t^3n]
adj. associate, fellow, cf.
119 03
It is really vocative, cf. Ct.
Pr. 7 17 , incense Ct. 3,
f^c] myrrh, as perfume

ointment Est. 2 12 , ingredient
9.
PSALMS
39 2
Ex. 3023 (P).
of bride as odof n^ns] pi. aloes, elsw. Ct. 4

Nu. 24 e of trees, Pr. 7 17 of perfume of bed.
fttjpjp] a.\.
cassia; pi. form may have arisen from assimilation, but prob. represents a
missing nrix, needed for measure and distinctness of reference of these lines
of sacred
oil
14
riferous tree, pi. D<
to the king.
Its
pretation of
v. 86 .
i 1C6
Talm. Pea
But
this
mentis
compression into the previous word caused the misinter-
T~"U?~^]
interprets
does not
tuis.
it
by
suit context.
PI.
suspicious;
is
H*vja
(3
pi.
rwv
d-rrb
whence, <3
OT.
t.
Zp.
cf.
3*.
in cunctis vesti-
^-
BDB.,
Pe., Du., Ba., Kirk.,
elsw. 1504
Aramaism
m. 155
pi.
prob. originated from assimilation to previous words.

88i; before rel. clause
jr, as 4411-19 68* 74 22
f.
&v, TB ex quibus,
ti;
a.X.,
ifxariioy aov,
archaic form of
*??]
f.
y'-ua of treacherous actions,
&
fo^D
defective pi.
is
it
n.pr.
According to Ew., Hu., De., Ra.,
quibus.
&
Armenia.
stringed instruments
rd. prob.
pen
principal, for yw
and regarded ^2 as prep, with sf. I sg. Ainsw., Bo., regard JD as comparamore than, but it is improb. (3 is simpler and to be preferred, as Ra.,
Calv., Ham., Genebr., al., after all ancient interpreters.
10. t^T?"11* D?.?]
tive,
"
phr. elsw.
12
Is.
10
Jb. 28 .
3 diademate
fitv-r),
aureo,
(3 v t/xartcr/iy 5iaxpv<rv irepiê^X-q^vir} ireiroiKiX-
shew
$) has serious omissions.
20 38.
41^
niEi-nS nenaS "U>n onaa.
Hithp. nix.
in
"].
12-13.
wnjV]
(5 6Vt liredufXTjaep implies "o
followed by Gr., Du.

V?""*inncn]
The
^y*w
wn
>r]
covering, attire, as in
was doubtless
original
is
needed
1.
<S rd. pi. vb.
'TV"']
Tcud.
pl cstr -
divites popidi.
where
here,
then gives
and Pja
for ra;
cf.
Aq., 3, take na as vocative,
the nation.
for
(3.
the lines
with na
assonance
It
is
prob.
therefore
Saa na 137 8 JVS na 9 15 referring to
filia fortissimi,
Ovydr-qp
y\
tcpa-
3, have pi.
Homage
to the
king
is
improb.
Rd. TpnjD with a gift for thee, which

the same ending in ~\tjjtn, ton, "^D", i;_nN, ^nruo,
all else refers
all
(3,
juss.
measure; rightly
1.
K.
<S interprets ol ir\ov<rioi rod Xaou ttJs 777s,
superlative.
nnjpa].
for
-urna* according to
belongs to both, and has been once omitted by haplog.

dittog.
as in (3
of apod, of imv., shortened
which
goes to the end of the
belongs to the next
and that
(3, JO, ">**,
garment, i?DB.
c f Ass. epartu,
was
that ^dn
rd. ~\hd;
to the bride.
and then by change of order r\)}9.

14. rn-iaiH??] is dub.
(3 iraaa r\ d6a
avTTjs dvyarpbs = ma?, so
omnis gloria eius filiae, but sf. with cstr. is dub.
<&* c a A T A 3, have it not. f rroas adj. f. elsw. only Ez. 23 41 of a bed. As
we shall see, every other line of Pt. 3 of Str. begins with a form in n\ so prob.
here.
Rd. nnaa, glorious things, referring to her ornaments cf. nna3J Ps.
s
X8
2 Ch. 29^, and so of
87
J ni?N?] within, after vbs. of motion Lv. io
being within I K. 6i 8 2 K. j n
<3 B x 'Eaepuv, v. Jer. Ep. LXV., err. for
tawOev <gA. R. T. B. a. s.c.a
There is no sufficient reason to rd. irrJC, her
corals or pearls, as Krochmal, Gr., Bu., Du.
n^jatfpo] two accents.
fThe
word elsw. setting of the onyx stones on the high priest's shoulders Ex.
2 gil. 13. 14. 25 39 6. 13. 16. 18 (p)._ 15. Saw]. <g a^v^Movrai, as v.*, njSaw,
is doubtless correct
and the subj. is nnrw, which has been transposed with
nninn, which should begin the next 1.
-^] is altogether improb.; rd. rh, as
t>.
Street, in assonance.
16.
p'nclra]
should begin
1.
for assonance.
?w$*an]
PSALM XLVI.
rd. as
above
for the
rV>Ka)D for assonance, followed
same reason.
393
by rk, which
Pt. 3 of this Str. as restored
needed
is
at the
end
as follows
is
nanaS anj nixacoD
nnns iSdS njSam niDpnS

nV nwaiD rnmjn mSina
nS njSain
13.
iDP^n]
archaic
is
ninDB>a
but without sufficient reason, and improb.
sf.,
PSALM
Ps. 46
"?\n
XLVI.,
3 str. 6
rf. 2
4
.
a national song in the early days of Josiah
(1) ex-
pressing confidence in Yahweh, the sure refuge, in troubles that can
only be compared to the effects of an earthquake

serting the sure refuge in the city of
gracious presence, and unshaken
(v.
2-4
(2) as-
Yahweh, gladdened by His
by the tumultuous nations
(v.
5-7
(3) a call to behold the wonders of Yahweh, especially in causing

wars to cease (v. 9-11 ). The Rfs. assert that Yahweh is with His
812
people as their high tower (v.
).
/VAHWEH)
A
is
ours,
a refuge and strength,
help in troubles to be found abundantly;
Therefore we
not fear though the earth (roar),
will
And
though mountains
The
(seas) roar, their waters foam,
totter into the heart of the sea'
Mountains shake with the swelling
(of
its
stream).
Yahweh ( God of) Hosts, is with us,

The God ofJacob is our high tower.
T-JIS brooks
The holy
make
glad the
city
of (Yahweh),
place of the tabernacle of (Yahweh) "Elyon.
(Yahweh)
(Yahweh)
is
in
will
her midst; she cannot be
made
to totter;
help her, at the turn of the morn.
Nations roared; kingdoms tottered;
Has He
uttered His voice, the earth melteth.
Yahweh
QOME,
God
of) Hosts,
is
with
us,

behold the works of Yahweh,
What desolations He hath set in the earth

He is causing wars to cease unto the ends of the earth,
The bow He breaketh, and cutteth the spear in sunder.
know that it is I, (Yahweh)
be exalted among the nations, I
Desist and
I
shall
shall
Yahweh ( God of) Hosts, is with us,

be exalted
in the earth.
PSALMS
394
46 was composed as a *pc', exceedingly artistic in structure. It was

It, and subsequently into both J33& and 35 (v. Intr. 28,
Ps.
then taken up into
In the former
32, 33).
received the assignment HlDSp hy (v. Intr. 34).

(" v 9
it
the latter nvv was changed to ovi^n or omitted, except in refrains
V. 9
err.).
pins* (n)
cited
is
">
v.
665
8 - 12
The language
mSyDC,
v. 9
against the nations,
v.
5-7
,
3-4
The
Zp. 3 15-17
cf.
on mountains and
The
"
the river of Zion, with
its
figuratively, as Ps.
3
,
v. 8 12 ,
-
reminds of
The
nnj
v. 4 ,
based on
v. 5a ,
This Ps.
is
original divine
stituted in 15, also v.

in
EV.
Luther's choral,
help~\.
5&ab n
into
name
that
is,
ist
is
it
in stairlike
of Ps., for which
advance.
God was
sub-
own;
ours], belonging to us, our
"our," which, moreover, obscures the force
may resort, strength],

Yahweh Himself is all
||
line.
refuge], to
the place of
this,
it,
whom
the source of
His
it,
||
in troubles, as subsequently
first as caused by a severe earthquake, and then by

commotions of the nations.
to be found abundantly],
not to be anxiously sought and difficult to reach, but
explained,
warlike
Ein feste Burg
the second line of each, starting from
of the caesura in the middle of the
people
were used
it.
Str. I. has three couplets
weakened
nô
used in the Latin Church in the ritual
the syn. idea, amplifies and intensifies
Yahweh],
the stream of the sea, and the
of the consecration of a church or altar.

is
2'20
Ho.
The poet has been
14
although the watercourses of Hezekiah, 2 K. 20 20 were
prob. in the poet's mind.
unser Gott,
in the style of
is
Is.
according to |Q and Vrss., is

canals, D^Sc, and reminds of Is. 8 58(i- and 3$n ; but
was prob., as attached to
2.
amidst the commotions
his reign
destruction of the instruments of war
1 4
= Is. 2 2 4, and WDJ?,
9 Mi. 4
influenced by the early prophets.
it
probably at
sea,
God was still the secure refuge

The song may well express the con-
the nations due to the Scythian invasions of Western Asia as described
in Zp.
Is.
consec. pf. v. 10
city of
young Josiah began
fidence with which the
among
v.
In
txt.
The author was
for earlier niV^D.
familiar with the effects of an earthquake
the base of Mt. Carmel,
"ojn v. 11 ,
early,
is
txt. err.
not fear], because there
is
we
will
rumbling sound of earthquake.
By
accessible, to the full extent of the need.
3.
a sure resort from
the earth roar], with the loud
all
Therefore
danger. though
an early coypist's mistake, the verb was mistaken
for
another,
meaning " change," $f, EV 8 ., moved from one place to another

mountains totter], so severely shaken that they totter and fall
into the heart of the sea.
The poet had probably witnessed such
an earthquake, and seen portions of Mt. Carmel falling into the
Mediterranean Sea.
4. The seas roar, their waters foam], by
||
PSALM XLVI.
the effect of the earthquake
395
and the masses of rock and
itself,
soil
By an
ancient copyist's mistake the measure

has been destroyed by the omission of " seas," because of its
falling into
them.
closing the previous line
come
and the remaining noun has thus beEV

Mountains shake],
the subject of both verbs, as in
those portions that have not tumbled into the sea.

swelling of
its
with
the
Great waves come in from the sea, pro-
stream].
duced frequently by such an earthquake, and, swelling up against

them with so much power as to shake
them to their foundations. An ancient copyist has made an error
the mountains, dash against
in dividing the verses, attaching " stream " to the following verse,
destroying the measure of both verses and changing their thought.
The
Rf. has
liturgical use
been omitted after v. 4 because unimportant in

but it was originally at the close of this Str. as well
,
as of the others, v
by
Yahweh] has been preserved
12
8-
though changed
15,
the older form,
omitted by the editor of
God ofJacob], the

&.
with
of
deed, that
in the Strs.
for the
in the refrains
God of Hosts,
God was probably
but
measure.
otherwise IS would have preserved
1&,
ancient poetic
us],
is
l2t,
God
needed
also
is
for
title
it.
of God, characteristic
companionship, especially for help.
In-
was the original meaning of the divine name, "Yah"
weh," ace. to Ex. 3 12 15 (E), BDi?., cf. Is. 8 10 and "Immanuel,"

14
our high tower], as Pss. 9 10 18 3 RV. m The " refuge" of
Is. 7
EV
S
.
weakens the metaphor.
which are stairlike

His brooks], not those of the stream, which
Str. II. has also three couplets

5.
belong to the previous
Str.,
as the stream of the sea
in character.
latter really
but those of
Yahweh Himself; and thus figurative of the rich blessings of His

favour to His city.
The poet had in mind the watercourses built
by Hezekiah, bringing water from the Wady Urtas to Jerusalem,
and distributing it into several brooks and ponds, cf. Is. 8 5sq
-
K. 20
20
,
also Ps.
3
.
make glad
the city of Yahweh], Jerusalem,

and of Yahweh Himself, whose
sacred.
The holy place of the taber-
the capital of the Davidic dynasty
temple, or palace,
nacle],
consecrated place.
as 47 3 ,
in
made
it
combining the two ideas of the dwelling-place and the

3
s6
78
His palace and
cf. 5 7
'Elyon], most High, the poetic divine name,

Yahweh
her midst], dwelling
her
6.
capital.
is
in
The poet
in
has the same thought here as
PSALMS
396
Zp. 3 15 , and the historical situation
cannot be made
of
v.
36
,
preparatory to that of the commotion of the nations.
mom],
the turn of the
of the night.
The
at
is probably the same.

she
resuming the thought of the earthquake
to totter],
morning turns
as the
night
in to take the place
the time of gloom, the
is
morn of
re-
demption, as 30 90 14
7. Nations roared]. The Scythian hosts,
by their rapid invasion of Western Asia, were like the waves of an
earthquake in the effect upon the nations, Zp. 1-2.
kingdoms
.
tottered], falling into ruins.

as Zp. declares.
self,
It
Has
the earth me/teth], in terror, as
9.
all
Am.
His
voice], in this the
nations,
68
cf.
,,M
.
cf.
Ez. 21 20 Pss. 75* 107 20
the
9 ,
has three couplets of the same stairlike parall.
III.
Come, behold], emphatic summons.
the works
Yahweh Him-
the work of
uttered
judgment upon the
great day of His historic
Str.
was
He
He
He
has wrought, the deeds
works of Yahweh],
These are
has done.
defined as desolations in the earth, the destruction of kingdoms

and nations by the invading hordes. All this is preparatory to
a better future, in which universal peace will prevail.
10. He is
causing wars to cease], by destroying the warlike nations and the
kingdoms which have waged war against the city of God in the
unto the ends of the earth], to remote regions this destruction has extended.
The instruments of war are destroyed, as in
past.
20
1"
4
9
g Mi. 4 , cf. Ez. 39
to an eschatological invasion of a similar kind.
earlier prophets,
line has
tion,
Ho.
Is.
been added by a
" 10
,
emphasise
later editor to
which
An
refers
additional
this destruc-
but at the expense of the measure and symmetry of
Wagons He
burnetii in the fire.
11.
Desist], that
Str.,
from war.
is,
These are the words of Yahweh addressed to the nations,

and
know], the fact that it is I, Yahweh, who am doing all this, and
it is vain to resist me.
This is not a recognition of God as God,
which in Vrss. is due to the substitution of " Elohim " for Yah-
weh by
15.
I shall be exalted], repeated

and the exhibition of
in majesty,
among
the
nations
||
in
the
it
in the
earth],
for
emphasis
that
is,
deeds above described,
among
all
nations
and
throughout the entire world.

2.
nsdj] Niph. ptc, Ew., De., Moll., Ba.
evpovaais
tj/jlcIs
change, alter,
is
paraphrase.
BDB.
3.
"vpna]
but IIu., Pe., Du.,
inf. cstr.
<S ra?s
pf.
-no not used in Qal
Ba. supplies in thought ihre Statte ; Du. n\js.
Hiph.
Aq., 2,
PSALM
XLVII.
dWdaaeaOai, 3 cum fuerit translata

nbna here as id<t v. 4 icn
yrjv favours
of the earthquake.
4.
3S3]
J5
adj.
4 ijyiacrep
Pss.
Horsley, Ba., Du., U38>D

15.
6.
Sip jnj 18 14 .
2 11
D^
the stream of the sea, as 93 s 98 s .
Bhp as
rvupV]
8.
inf.
Tapd<r<re<r6a.L t))v
ferment,
The
1.
Tinna]
nwax mm]
1.
with p^Vp
7.
so v. 12 , shortened
nnoa, neces-
for nnj
making
1.,
it
too long.
mm
mm
68 34
omitted
"^p3
fni]
by
from older mxax
IS
as
is
Houb.,
(3, IB,
p>fa;
3;
Du.,
subj., so Ba.,
improb.
defective; rd.
temporal.
"?
elsw. of
Bhfi] holy place, for Bhp, as 2,
5.
a.X. for rvjrc'p
leaves
still
foam,
has been omitted by haplog. be-
trip, consecrate,
\}3#d]
cstr.
boil,
v. 39/.
defective in measure.
is
1.
Jon. 2 4
cf.
For rcn
2.
inj has been attached by error to next
opposed by usage of
by
20
occurrence at close of previous
sary for measure,

-nj is
with
inf.
t "inn vb. Qal,
wine 75 2 (?). Pe'al'al of bozvels La.

Both vbs. need subjs. in tetrameter.
its
r$
into the midst, as Ex. 15 8 Ez. 27 27 ,
emph. coordination,
ncrv] in
(f
This gives a better mng., the roar
Qal impf. concessive, carrying on
ffini]
cause of
But
terra.
v. 7 .
397
for
usual
t6n
',
mm
mSpoD Wl 1D S ] cited by 665 wii toS

dtiSn nV?j?flD. Imv. without copula more emphatic,
irn more graphic than
dtiSx was probably in text of 46 s IE when cited
l*n.
f n^SpDD not used elsw.
by 66 5 but in 3& it was mm, and singularly enough a later copyist restored it,
which the measure requires.
9.
doubtless because of
ment and
mstf]
use in Rfs.
its
horror, Dt. 28 37 <& r^para,

,
J5,
(1) obj. of astonish-
J nsir n.f.
Hu., Ew., Pe., Ba.
(2) better, deso-
lations Ps. 73 19 Is. 5 9 Ho. 5 9 Je. 2 15 , 3, Calv., Dr.

10. n^w] carts, always
for transportation, i?DB., dub.
<3 dvpeotis,
scuta,
pSjf, cf. Aram. S^;*,
round
gl.
shield.
This
is
1.
trimeter and excessive to the Str.
and
is
doubtless a
of intensification.
PSALM
Ps. 47 is a temple
XLVII.,
hymn
to the festival in praise of
str.
for the Feast of
Yah wen,
the great
Trumpets (i) a call

King (v. 23 ), who has
:
subdued the nations and chosen Jerusalem as His inheritance v. 4"5 ).

In triumphal procession He enters the temple, with singers and
musicians
(v.
6-7
The
).
call
enthroned King of nations
with the people
of
Yahweh
(v.
is
renewed to make melody
8-9
).
The nobles
in exalting
Him
(v.
10
_/\LL ye peoples, clap the hand,

Shout to (Yahweh) with the sound of jubilation;
For 'Elyon
is
awe-inspiring,
King over all the earth.

J-JE subdued peoples under (Him),
great
And
He
The
nations under (His) feet.

chose (His) inheritance,
excellency of lacob which
He
to the
of the nations unite
icves.
tsalms
398
Y"AHWEH)
Yahweh
came up
with a shout,
with the sound of the horn
Make melody
Make melody
(Yahweh), make melody;

to our King, make melody.
TV/TAKE melody to Yahweh with a Maskil;
For He is King of all the earth.
(Yahweh) reigns over the nations.
He is enthroned on His holy throne.
'THE
to
nobles of the people assemble,
God
(With) the people of the
For
to
(Yahweh) belong the
Greatly exalted
of
Abraham
shields of the earth,
('Elyon).
is
Tt was prob.
Ps. 47 was in 1st, l, , and Qlft {v. Intr. 28, 31, 32, 33).
composed for the procession in the temple at the Feast of Trumpets. V. 4
depends on 1S 48 = 144 2 the Aramaism na-p, prob. a substitution for an earlier
;
nv,
as in 1S 48 ,
anK,
6
"Via, v. ,
Lv. 25 s
cf.
cf.
"^tt, v. 8 ,
Minor
Psalters, before
Oman
v-iSn, v. 10 ,
implies
BE.
3 elsw.
nobles cf. 89 19
The D^; take
conception of Yahweh as king
phr. of
v. 6 ,
K. 18 36
the
v. 9 , cf. Pss.
whjj ND:,
I
89 15
(=
07 2 )
Ch. 29 18 2 Ch. 306
c.3 2
wc,
103 19
The
is
The
The hymns of
as Pss. 96-10x3.
Ps. implies peaceful times of friendli-
ness with the nations, subsequent to Nehemiah, but in the Persian period.
is
the
New
v. 10 , for
part in temple processions, as Ps. 87.
of nations
are at the basis of all these.
Is.-
V. 5 depends on
n;nn, nj)W,
are terms of D.
70ST3
Am. 6 8 8 7 Na. 2 3
new moon of seventh month,
a kind of Ps. known only to the earlier
2 S. 22 48 , apjr ]wi.
It
Year's Ps. of the Synagogue, the proper Ps. for Ascension day of
the Church.
Str. I. has
two syn. couplets.
2.
All ye peoples'], vocative, Israel
nations,
upon the foreign peoples, cf. v. 4a 10a
with him in celebrating the triumph of Yahweh,
calling
unite
3E substituted the divine
95
'
hand
1
4
9& ioo
Elohijn.
The
v.
46
for
celebration
is
ya
,
to
which
to be
rhythmic accompaniment, expressed by,
in the temple, with
clap the
name
||
shout with the sound 0/ jubilation], 42 s 66 81 2

3. The reason for this festival is that 'Elyon,
18 15
1
||
name of Yahweh,
as Most High, is exalted in majesty,

and indeed over all the earth.
He is awe-inspiring], to be
revered and regarded as majestic.
A great King], not only
the poetic
of Israel, but of
all
Str. II. also has
nations, universally,
two syn. couplets.
celebrate a recent victory of

less, in
cf.
95
4.
Yahweh, which
97 98 99*.
The
He
nations are to
has won, doubt-
overcoming some great oppressor of His people, and of
other nations also,
who
are
now
rejoicing over their deliverance
PSALM
He
XLVII.
399
Him
tinder His
more suited to the context than
" under us," " under our feet," fff, making the triumph that of the
people of Israel, which certainly would have been no ground for
the rejoicing of foreign nations, and which in fact had no historic
Then the victories were
realisation until the Maccabean times.
so exclusively national and hostile to other nations, that no one
would have thought of asking them to share in Israel's triumph.
from the yoke.
subdued peoples under
||
feet], so probably in 3&, as
He
5.
chose
He
||
loves'],
terms of D,
Is.
to indicate
sovereign choice of Israel and Zion, out of love.
free,
He
Yahweh's
His
in-
would occupy as His residence, changed by

the editor to "our inheritance," "for us."
excellency of Jacob],
8
7
as in Am. 6 8 ; the Holy Land as a land of which Jacob, the
poetic name of Israel, might be proud, because of its association
heritance'],
which
with the majestic exaltation of
ascent of the
24
cf.
7 " 10
mons
Yahweh Himself.
6.
Yahweh
Str. III.
hill
68 25-28
ca?ne up], the
of Zion into the temple in triumphal procession,
with
the
sound of
to take part in the triumph.
sum-
the horn], blowing the

7.
Make
melody], five times
repeated to emphasise the instrumental accompaniment.

Str. IV. has a tetrastich of three syn. lines, synth. to the
first.
8-9.
With a Maskil], a contemplative song (v. Intr. 26) ;

describing graphically and contemplatively, with practical reverence
and praise, the triumph above referred to. The lines in v. 8 have
been transposed by copyist's error. The first line resumes the
thought of
v.
earth], as v.
35
throne].
It
the last introduces that of
||
is
reigns over the nations
||
v.
King of all the
enthroned on His holy
.
not clear whether the poet
thinking
is
heavenly throne, or the throne room of the temple

latter,
because of the procession up into the temple of
the assemblage in the temple of

Str.
nobles,
v.
||
and
people of the
6
,
and
10.
The
nobles],
shields] , for shield bearers, the princely warriors,
of letters
difficult,
v.
10
V. has two synth. couplets.
with], together
tity
of the
probably the
foreign
cf.
89
19
.
by early copyist because of idenwith following word, and so the connection became
is
with, omitted
variously,
God
heritance serve the
but unsatisfactorily,
of Abraham], the people of
God
of their
first father,
the
who by
in-
explained.
Israel,
Abraham.
'Elyon\
PSALMS
400
been omitted by prosaic copyist
in the last line has
of the measure.
victorious,
v.
sanctuary, v
is
4
,
He
mrp
in
So
<S5
ijvtVn,
wnSru]
3;
S.
22 48 Ps. 144- so here
-Q-v]
Hiph.
for
Aram,
which the
U, have preserved mSnj the
mm
an original
Nr;] phr. a.X.
lBh(5
juss.
The
n^p
with
The measure
-in*:].
ps
was mn\
as usual, but the second
Dnâx *nS c;]
10.
one of them.
?]'
gl.,
is
3, but
ft?,
D^JtVn]
7.
9.
dntSx].
making
/xerd
1.
<S * Kparaiol,
U fortes,
requires another word, prob. a divine name,
which
fallen out very early, for (3, Aq., 3, translate vb. as pi. agreeing
and would make the
difficulty,
PSALM
add from 97 s cn^N
Gr., Bi., Ba., Du.,
\UD.
have been omitted with
XLVIII., 4
1.
";;
but this could
too long.
str. 4".
Ps. 48 is a temple song of the late Persian period
Yahweh, the high tower,
His royal city
in
(v.
2 "4
Praise of
who
in olden
He
times had put to flight hostile kings, giving assurance that

establisheth
earth, of
and
its
too
c;;;
because of identity of
texts,
H^"^.
original form.
shield-bearers, for the shields themselves, doubtless correct.
the warrior
must have
original of It
both needed for sense and prob. original, the

letters, retaining variously
elsw. \.'^.Ga.7a.8b.9a.i0c
1st
-qi, lead, elsw. i8 48 txt.
vv\
wpnn] later Maccabean
context demands; so whys for \hr\.
rrm
<S,
not needed for measure,

was substituted for DvV?K
mm of the original Ps. of
4.
was assimilated to u^c.
first is
f$,
His
into
It is
v. 66 it
also in
for the original
5.
long.
always suspicious.
is
The
of IE by the same hand.
change
expense
at the
as the great King, v. 3 ,
doubtless a later insertion.
and making His triumphant entrance

9
to His throne, v.
was changed to dviSx.

err. for Hiph. TV as 2
The
greatly exalted
is
and
nw]
jvSy
3.
and
it
forever
(v.
5~ 9
praise, extending
throughout the
His kindness and righteousness, giving joy to the city

daughters
to posterity that
(v.
such
10-12
is
admiration of
Yahweh
its fortifications, telling
forever (v.
13-15
riREAT
and highly to be praised in the city is our God.

His holy Mount is beautiful in elevation, the joy of the whole earth
Mount Zion on the northern ridge is a royal city
Yahweh doth
"pOR
lo,
her citadels,
strive in
the kings assembled
is
known
for a high tower.
they passed on together;
so they were amazed they were dismayed, they fled

Trembling seized them there, writhing as a woman in travail.
We heard, so we saw Yahweh establisheth it forever.
VyE ponder Thy kindness, Yahweh, in the midst of Thy palace.
As is Thy name, so is Thy praise unto the ends of the earth.
They saw,
in
alarm.
PSALM
Thy
The
f~*
hand
right
is full
4OI
XLVIII.
Mount Zion
of righteousness;
rejoices,
daughters of Judah exult because of Thine acts of judgment.

about Zion and encircle her, count her towers,
Set your mind upon her ramparts, distinguish her citadels

That ye may tell (this) to the generation following,
That such is Yahweh our God forever and ever.
Ps.
48 was originally a TiP, then used by fH,

In (g
Intr. 24. 28, 31, 32.
the Jewish Egyptian
on La. 2 15
v. 7
V. 2
rite.
on Ex. 15 15
is
Je. 13
It is
and subsequently by
V. 3
cited in 96* 145 3 , v. 12 in 97 s .

21
,
but
Is.
u
33
is
same author. V. 14
therefore subsequent to D and Je.
Ps. 87 s , of similar date if not
29 21
It,
assigned to the second day of the
it is
probably
78*,
later.
is
for
dependent
V. 9 runy
both dependent on Dt.
It is a royal Ps., as
The terms
IE
week
" 10 12 13 14
v. 2 3
46-47 and
indicate that
the temple was standing and the city well fortified and strong.
The phrases v. 3
The
96-100, but earlier than the latter group.
imply an author accustomed to admire the temple mount from the south.
had been
city
K.
The
There
19.
Ps.
is
Str.
I.
from kings
in peril
astrous flight, v. 5-7
This
is
no ground
is
who had been thrown
an historical reference
for
to the
descending later than the
47
to
for reasons
3
Yahweh.
95 and highly
be assigned.
s
in
912-13
to
Great], in the
3
implies, in
be praised],
the city
||
as
Mount
96*
Zion
||
all
v.
By
misinterpretation, at an
Vrss.,
His
145
3
,
royal
Jerusalem, the capital and residence of
cf.
v.
early date,
our God, the
proper subject of the clause, was connected with the city
and
dis-
late Persian times.
2-3.
has a syn. and a synth. couplet.
royalty, cf.
v.
and
of Sennacherib,
a proper Ps. for Whitsunday.
magnitude of His power and authority, and, as
city],
into a panic
army
probably owing to the influence of the
in
J^
gloss, v.
9
;
and so it became necessary to insert a new subject, "Yahweh,"

which in 15 is always dubious. The capital city suggests the royal
residence in the palace or temple,
cf. v.
10
,
and so His holy Mount,
the sacred mountain on which the temple was situated,
Mount
Zion on the northern ridge], the temple being on the northeastern

corner or back of
at
Mount Zion,
is beautiful in elevation], looked
The temple rises up in lofty majesty and
from the south.
lordly beauty, the royal city
place in the city where
by eminence, because
Yahweh Himself
it
was the exact
resided in the throne-room
There are no good reasons for thinking of spiritual

= Mi. 4 1 or of a comparison with the Oriental
Olympus, Is. 14 13 as Hi., Ew., Kirk.
the joy of the whole earth],
15
15
cf. La. 2
Is. 60
giving joy to all nations, and invoking praise unto
2D
of the temple.
elevation, as Is. 2 2
,

PSALMS
402
the ends of the earth, v. 11
tine.
4.
Ji|
and
; not to be confined to the land of PalesVrss. all have " great king," but such a phr. is
unknown elsewhere with
y~\, and there was no sufficient reason to

abandon the usual phr. with ^rtf. The word is indeed needed for
the measure of the next line, and so it is best explained as Qal pf.
of verb.
doth
strive], of the warlike
and so introductory
king striving with the hostile
known], not by reputaenemy and

in defending His people,
for a high tower], in which they have
obtained sure refuge and defence, cf. 46 s 12 where the same metaphor is used in the same circumstances.
in her citadels], where
kings,
tion,
to Str. II.
is
but practically by valiant deeds in defeat of the
the real defence
made by
is
warlike bravery
Str. II. has a synth. tetrastich.
5.
and
For to],
skill, cf. v.
14
.
introducing graphic
description of the campaign of hostile kings against Jerusalem,
army of Sennacherib, 2 K. 19.

campaign are represented by the several
doubtless referring to the siege by the
The
several stages of the
verbs, which follow one another in rapid succession.
by appointment, gathering from
different parts at a designated
place to undertake the campaign.
march,
assembled],
passed on],
together], as a united, organised
one direction and with one purpose.
6.
host,
of the onward
moving under
They], the very ones,
saw] the city, its defences, its deand something more which is not indicated, that made
them pause.
so they were amazed], the amazement is balanced
with the seeing, corresponding with it, implying that they saw with
amazement something that seriously alarmed them, some manifestation of Yahweh.
The author is thinking of a theophany
emphatic, demonstrative,
fenders,
them and threw them
that frightened
in alarm],
cf.
very reverse.
into a panic.
Caesar's veni, vidi, vici, Calv., of
The poet
which
they fled
this is the
has in mind panics caused by theophanies,
Ex. 15 Ju. 5, as is evident also from his dwelling on their

terror.
7. Trembling seized them], as it did the nations of
cf.
"
Canaan, Ex. 15 14 16
writhing as a woman in travail], as it did
Damascus, Je. 49 s4 and Judah before the conquering armies of
.
Babylon, Je. 13 21
The
is complete and perfect; but

by another exhibition of the power
8. With
of Yahweh, not connected with the previous history.
the east wind Thou breakest the ships of Tars his h], which, how.
description
a glossator thought to enrich
it

PSALM
ever,
is
deeds.
403
the use of God's power on the sea, rather than in warlike
We
9.
heard], that
by tradition from our fathers;
is,
strengthened by prosaic copyist

as," to
XLVIII.
by prefixing "
as," or "
perience as described in
v.
and
in the past
we
Yahweh
2-4
present entirely correspond.
so
The
saw"].
Yahweh Sabaoth
III.
der],
expense of the measures,

in the city of our
||
God.
compare things that are
Thy kindness],
its
enemies.
inserts, in the city
of
10-12.
We ponand so consider them.
has a synth. and a syn. couplet.
literally,
Yahweh
in the present, so in the future, the city of
late editor, at the
Str.
and the
past
establisheth it forever], as
stand firm and be a sure stronghold against
will
according
emphasise more strongly the resemblance in present ex-
like,
as exhibited to the people, for
it is
in the midst
of Thy palace, the temple and yet the renown of it extends unto
3
As is
the ends of the earth], throughout all the earth, cf. v.
;
Thy name]
as coequal
the divine honour and glory as celebrated, balanced

and coextensive with Thy praise.
Thy right hand],
as stretched forth to bestow,
its
palms
filled,
full of righteousness,
probably vindicatory and redemptive of His
judgment
against the enemies, so
of praise both
Zion
||
and
Strs. I.
II.,
Str. IV. has a syn.
their
The
number,
||
13-14. Go about]
and a synth. couplet.
make a complete round of the city The
is
the inspection, the thorough examination
of the defences, her towers

.
rejoice
cities,
encircle,
||
reason for this circuit

4
of
grounds
as the
and thus the reason why Mount
exult.
round about
city, antith. acts
comprehending
of Judah, the dependent
the daughters
dels, as v.
||
inspection
set
her ramparts, or bulwarks

is
graphically described as,
your mind upon], give
||
her
cita-
count],
close attention to,
distinguish], give separate consideration to each one, noting

special characteristics, so probably the original, as (3 ov 3.
its
But
owing to textual error a form appears in J^ which is variously

" go to
explained as " traverse," RV. m ; " pass between," i?DB.
and fro between," Dr. But some such word as consider, of AV.,
;
RV., Kirk.,
22 31
This
is
is
required by context.
contents of Ps.
102 19
that ye
may
tell], relate,
as
required for measure and sense, referring to previous
transmit
it
to the
generation following], as Dt. 29 21 Ps. 78 4,6
from one generation to another.
As the poet's

PSALMS
404
generation has heard
tell
from the
it
to their children.
it
15.
fathers,
Rf., as v. 9
The
nw]
2.
in
(3,
and are a
mn\
And
so the pentameter
noj
phr. a.X.
fij
Aram,
for the fertile
prob. in accord, with context
>& nS^Sj La. 2 15
Olympus
is restored.
iishf? nn]
begins second 1.
Aq. kcl\$ p\a<jTT)na.Ti, 3 specioso germini as
bough. It might be rendered beautiful plant, cf. nnx
and for the king Je. 23 s 23 Vo cf. Zc. 6 9 " 15 but more
evplfav,
branch of tree,
land Is. 42,
rpj,
^dx
Arab, analogies
after
t^d in
the Oriental
is
here most prob. northern back of Mt. Zion, the seat of the temple,
in the next
tation.
14 13 , where
Is.
cf.
2<\
%,
port in usage and against the measure.
Am.
BDV>.
elevation,
is
T>J
>rp^]
contemplated from the south.
I22 7
"iv?a] should not be cstr. before

uni^n was the original subj., displaced by
tj,;3.
3.
be our guide unto
will
gloss.
as usual, late insertion.
irnSs, but abs. and pointed
so they are to
Yahweh our God\

forever and ever], a sort of
is
% " He
closing words of
death," are not in
44
cf.
That such
such as has been described above,
cf.
1.
4.
6 8 La. 25
\
7
B^Bhri
8.
^^jcns] her
Ho. 8 14 Mi.
as
rYi;n]
Is.
Vrss., adj. with -|^c, but without sup-
needed as Qal
It is
5*.
2 1G
pf. vb.
U reges
terrae
23!+, destroyed by
divine
c^pn]
5.
an,
strive,
rather than palaces, as v. 14 ,
citadels,
is
judgment;
not ships belonging to or bound for Tarshish, but great ships such as
voyage.
this distant
the measure
v.
is
gl.
1.
in v. 6
rYmax
without reason and introducing the divine
the usage of E.
imSs
-vya] also a gl.
5021 (prob. if 1*) Is. io7

tov Xaov aov improb.
Xaov early error
liken, ponder,
in
n.[m.] only this phr., elsw. 65
Is.
made
npts] prosaic addition, injuring
9.
no more needed here than
enlarging the
This
cf.
interpre-
10.
iTDl] Pi.
an?}] ty,
rjSyrj
nin> "vpa]
name
for vaov.
26 15 both with
,
s d.
nnw
pf. nc-,
3;
11. f
12.
but
pM
is
gl.
nvr> against
compare,
iv fxtay
iwg] f[wp]
Jl3rnn PiDtP>]
be-
nua njSjn, phr. elsw. 97 s which has cited this

nw,
adding
here
given
also
1.,
by <S, but not by |, 3.
13. -la'D] Qal imv.
aaD in sense of go about, only here and 17 11 in ^
elsw. turn about 114 35
surround 18 6 22 13 17 49 -f ; in Po. however, march, go about, 55 11 59 7 16 in
longs to previous clause
||
processions 26.
v)-p]
maSp
in
14.
a.X. traverse,
ditXeade,
15.
ma
separate
Sj?
a.X. err. for
rrSn]
pass between, i?DB.,
s on, Iliph.
lxrn^ Nin]
^,
QK,
would then be
al., if it
expl. addition.
appended
which alone makes these additions.
as Horsley, Ba\, Che.,
&
Aram.
els
ttjv dvva/xiv avrrjs.
yDD, tread ; but < Acara-
nSo, distinguish ; Gr., Che., npfi improb.
3, but not
Sp as 46 1 a musical direction,
n^n
cf.
is
It
niD
gl.
as lib. 3
"?J?
might be
for
but this Ps. was not
might belong to
could be thought suitable.
The
Ps.
49
BB,
other words
PSALM XLIX.
PSALM
XLIX.,
2 STR.
405
RFS.
2*.
49 was a lament of the pious over the riddle of death.
Ps.
(1) Complaint to
who yet
(v.^ 7),
God
of
experience of the iniquity of the rich
cannot ransom themselves from death
(v.
8 10
the
wise and the foolish alike die and their graves become their ever11-12
Those who are
lasting
home
to the
dominion of death in Sheol, and continually waste
away
therefore the rich should not be feared, for they
must
(v.
14 " 15
(v.
(2)
self-satisfied are assigned
abandon their wealth in death, however much they

gratulated themselves on their possessions
they see the sunlight
(v.
17-20
).
like the beasts abideth not (v.

all
The
13,21
).
An
have con-
and never more shall
states the
Rf.
may
enigma
the world to meditation upon the enigma
(v.
2'5
).
Intermediate
ransom from death is too costly for man

but that Yahweh will ransom the righteous (v. 16).
glosses represent that the

to
pay
(v. ),
man
introductory gloss calls
Vy'HY should I fear in evil days,

When my deceitful (foes) encompass me
They
And boast of the abundance of their

Man cannot at all give ransom,
Cannot give to Yahweh His
That he should live forever,
(And) not see the Pit.
The
The
with iniquity;
that trust in their wealth,

riches.
price,
wise die together,

stupid
and
And abandon
brutish perish,
to successors their wealth
Their graves are their homes forever,
Their dwelling places to all generations,

Theirs whose names are upon lands.
Man in worth abideth not,
He is to be compared to beasts that are no more.
'"THIS is the way of them that have self-confidence,
And
They
the latter
end of them
that are pleased with their portion.
are as a flock that are put in Sheol,
Death is their shepherd and their ruler

Every morning their form wasteth away,
In Sheol, far from the lofty dwelling.
Fear not, when one groweth rich,
When the glory of the house is increased;
For he cannot take it all in his death,
His glory cannot descend after him.
Though in his life-time he congratulated his
soul,
PSALMS
406
And
lauded
go
It will
Who
it
because it was doing well to

generation of his fathers,
itself;
to the
forever see not daylight.
Man
He
in
is to
worth abidetk not,

be compared to beasts *hat are no more.
Ps. 49 was taken up into H, then into f and I32& from i-t (v. Intr. 28,
resembles 73: (a) v\ti ^//w v. 15 , elsw. only 73 9 ; () (0')T5^
3 1 * 3 2 > 33)14
v. 15 , prob. same use as 73
(c) cn-nriN v. 14 , piob. error for DnnnK
;
73";
(d) use of nga
v. 11
(*) iôna
73*;
v.'
taking of righteous by God, prob. a
same
78 1
and
essential tone
-3
in the general appeal,
This introductory
s pr, S^pp, D^ppn, v. 11 14
gl.;
cf.
cf.
and especially
7322;
73
24
;
njis v. 1G , for
(/) use of
(g) besides, there is the

V. 1-5 also resemble
Str.
in
Ws
the use of
and rwn,
to the world, in the latter to the people
is
WL.
has also terms of
do not imply
situation throughout the Ts.
although in the former the appeal

of God.
13 21
WL.
V. 2
v. 4
rYuon,
rV>D3n,
but
as in 17I 4 , the antith. of
nj?n
i^N >)2 and oi* >33 as 62 10

But these are in introductory Str., which shows
most of the evidence of dependence on other Literature. The only other
case of dependence is v. 7 which implies 52 s 13.
Ps. 49 is so different from
all others of It and so much more like Pss. of &, that it would be classed with
.
the latter rather than the former, were
it
not for ny> rpS in
quite possible that an early copyist unconsciously

this Ps.
The
followed 42-48,
antith.
I9t
as
it
if
be a Ps. of .
The former
determined from a study of
is difficult
the Pit of Sheol with nn as 16 10
an early word,
The
Ps.
The
Is.
is
63 15
inserts in title
The
not earlier than Ez.

.
Hear
Give
more proba-
latter is
On
use of nnir
but Sjt
the whole the Ps.
has an introductory Str. of a later date.
posed of two syn.
is
to reconcile with the date of
the other Pss. of It.
all
K. 8 13 Hb. 3 11
explained as originally of %.
is
it
because
the writer lived in Palestine, or possibly
if
he lived in the Diaspora.
appropriately vox ecclesiae super lazaro et divite purpurato.

v. 10 for
But
it was followed by 50 of <&.

and the pious poor implies a commercial
rich
Greek period,
a late Persian period,
title.
this mistake,
notwithstanding that
between the wicked
situation, either the
ble, if
all It,
made
It is
is
v. 15
best
com-
tetrastichs.
this, all
ear, all
ye peoples
ye inhabitants of the age!
Both sons of mankind and sons of men,

Rich and poor together
!
My mouth
And
2-5.
will
my mind will be sound understanding;

mine ear to a parable,
open upon the lyre mine enigma.
the meditation of
shall incline
shall
Hear
speak holy wisdom,
all ye inhabitants of the age\ of

analysed in antith. classes both sons
this, all ye peoples,
the duration of the world, 17 14
||
PSALM XLIX.
407
of mankind, the common people, poor ; and sons of men, those

10
and all these together, in a
rich, cf. 62
of position and station,
||
||
hear
to
this~],
common
needing
like situation,
that which
dom^, wisdom
to follow,
is
entire,
and
1321
My
difficult,
summed up in
sound understanding], complete,
|j
murmur
as
the meditation], not internal
the one side, the poet himself
shall inclifie mine ear], to catch the inspiration from the
I shall open], explain it, render

and on the other side,
accompaniment
the
of the lyre, with instrumental
a song to
parable,
it
OT.
mine enigma],
of the voice in giving expression to
On
the reflection of the mind.
||
puzzling question, such as the Rfs.,
mouth, emphatic, will speak,
summoned
about to give utterance to such a poem.
is
of the mind, but the
says
are
the holy wis-
perfect, to be set forth in a parable'], which, in the
The poet
||
a comparative, emblematic, shrewd saying,
is
one that involves a

v.
give ear to
in its abstract, intensive sense, as
sacred things and relations,
sense,
They
instruction.
as well as vocal music.

Str. I. is divided, as usual in four teen-lined Strs. (cf. Ps. 18),
into
two
parts, of eight
two
stichs, the latter
real basis, as
the times are bad
It is quite true that
former having two tetra-
Why
6.
5b ,
"iniquity of them that would supplant me,"
accordance with context
but
(3, 3,
may have been
liturgical use
glosses to Pss.
for
;
this
has
deceitfulfoes en-
RV. m JPSV.,
,
Dr., Kirk.,
3, PBV., AV., refer the iniquity
my
heels."
It
is
the interpretation in later Heb.
such confessions of sin are not
but certainly
it
in evil days].
Origen, Hi., De., Ba.
to the singer as a confession of sin, "iniquity of
possible that this
I fear], remon-
justification,
when my
compass me with iniquity], so essentially

in
should
17
to be explained, cf. v. .
now
is
six lines, the
While fear has apparent
strance with oneself.
no
and
tristichs.
idea
is
uncommon
as
altogether foreign to the
context and thought here. An intermediate position is taken by

RV., Pe., " iniquity at my heels," which is a possible translation
of MT., but not probable in
wealth].
as
by their
are, they
itself.
They had become wealthy by

iniquity,
and having been
of their riches],
cf.
They that trust in their
craft
and deception, as well
successful, as such
had an unlimited confidence
any and every thing.
7.
men always
in their ability to purchase
Accordingly they boast of the abundance

If the rich were correct in their self-
52.
PSALMS
408
confident boasting (v.
for fear
most
v.
19
),
the poor would have sufficient ground
but they are not correct, for wealth cannot purchase the
essential thing, the
life
of
its
possessor, or the ability to enjoy
Ec. 5 13-17
cannot at all give ransom], emphatic denial by adding
who
wealth, or to direct
else shall enjoy
it, cf.
Man
8.
inf.
abs. to
This has been generalized by an early
the impf. tense of verb.
copyist through the interpretation of
"man"
as the object of the
verb; which then seemed to require the insertion of the subj.

" brother "
but this is awkward, and most moderns give various
;
unsatisfactory explanations.
the
Law
for his
Man
might pay ransom according to
Ex. 21 30 , when
life,
his carelessness
occasion of the death of his neighbour.

for the rich to
And
it
had been the
was not uncommon
purchase exemption from the crime of murder,
Num.
but when Yahweh

demands his life from a man, no ransom is possible He cannot
give to Yahweh His price]. Yahweh cannot be purchased by any
price whatever to relinquish His purpose.
10. That he should
live forever], continue to live and enjoy his riches in this life,
though
it is
prohibited in the Law,
35" 1
and not
dark,
see the Pit], the Pit in Sheol, 16
gloomy abode of the wicked dead, who
EV\
there.
10
30
10
wishing to emphasise this
the ransom of
103
the
punishment
perpetuate ancient mistakes in regarding the term
as abstract, " corruption," AV., RV., or "grave,"

later gl.,
24
5s
suffered
life is
therefore he warns
still
too costly," even for the rich
him
and from confidence
PBV.
more, inserted
man
9.
" Indeed,
to
pay
and
" desist forever " from such a vain effort
in its success.
If this v.
came from
the au-
must be parenthetical, but no good explanation of it has

been given. It is of a different measure from the previous and
subsequent lines, and makes the Str. too long.
11. The wise
thor
it
die]
= not
the wise rich men, but the pious wise.
as to say, that
This
even those possessed of holy wisdom
common
together], all together, all alike in a death
as
is
die,
much
and
to
all.
that
prosaic copyist, wishing to bring this statement of fact in closer
connection with the rich

" for
He
men
of the previous context, prefixed
seeth that," namely, the wise die
measure of both
lines, forcing
to the next line, thus
making
MT.
it
a tetrameter.
ish], in antith. to the wise, those
but this spoils the

and Vrss. to attach " together "
who
Stupid and brut-
are stupid
and
dull,
and
PSALM XLIX.
and dumb
so, gross
409
probably in the
like the brute, they perish],
sense of descending to Abaddon, a syn. of the Pit in Sheol

18
They cannot
they abandon their wealth],
cf. v.
can no longer use
become of no
it
has
it
take
and
with them,
it
value to them.
to
suc-
any one that may succeed to their property not even

denned by a suffix, as it might have been, to indicate their own
12. Their graves], so after (3,
successors, their descendants.
cessors],
and most moderns " their inward thought," of J^, 3,

is due to a copyist's transposition of letters of
followed by EV
Heb. word. The former is so suited to the context, and the latter
is so unsuitable, that there should be no doubt as to the original.
are their homes forever], taking the place of their temporary
U,
3E,
<?,
.,
earthly homes,
generations]
cf.
men, and the
dumb,
dull,
acquire wealth
Ec. 12 5 Tobit 3 8
Their dwelling places to all
this not merely for the poor and pious wise
.
and
brutish
but also for those
men, who have no ability to

who have been so exceedingly
they have become great landed proprietors
rich, that
whose names
are upon lands], having their names attached by public recognition
This has been strengthened,
to their lands.
measure, by prefixing the verb "call."

v.
21
sum up
for
men,
8
as v. , referring to
preciousness
EV
is
.,
which
at the
13.
the real enigma of the situation
mankind, comprehending
term
men
all
of the race
and no longer
of position and wealth.
carrying on the idea of price of

less
expense of the
The Rfs. here and

Man], the general
v.
8
,
in worth],
and not honour,
exact and from a different point of view.
abide th not], does not continue to lodge or abide in his lodging
place in the world, so f^, 2, 3,

as v.
21
,
J^,
and
in this verb.
all
Vrss.
The
It is
but
"understandeth not,"
i, 5b,
supported by
still
better suited to the context
and
strongly for the latter rendering, the former
stronger evidence
for
thought of the entire
and on
it is
Ps.,
that account the
pared], or likened in a
the difference between
both
man and
differ
Heb. is of a single letter, which is

Though the weight of external testimony
difference in
an easy copyist's mistake.

is
improbable that the Rf. would
much
and
most
simile,
them
is
it
gives the less frequent
difficult reading.
is
to beasts].
Heb. word,
is to
be com-
In the matter of death
slight, if at all.
beast alike are cut off from
He
that are no more],
life in
the world, and
have no further existence apart from the abode of the dead.
PSALMS
4IO
Str. II. has the
same
structure as Str.
I.,
save that, on the prin-
ciple of inclusion, the first six lines are in general
with the
the course of
the latter
of Str.
last six lines

life
I.
end of them],
But a
,1
forfl,
all
its
made
a difficult text, which

unsatisfactory ; EV 8 ., " their
that have
self- confidence],
as
RV. ni
and usual meaning of Heb. word,
suited to the context than the later meaning, " folly," of
that are pleased with
the portion for their
ful,
way of them],
And
JPSV., Dr., Kirk., the earlier
EV
correspondence
the
goal,
explained in various ways by Vrss.,
is
as 73 17 , best suited to the context.
posterity," after 2, least of all.
more
This
which they pursue, leading on to
copyist's error of a single letter,

is
14.
their portion], literally their
mouth
mouth-
to enjoy as a delicious morsel
conception more frequent in the phrase, "double portion," assigned

usually to the first-born son, Dt. 21 17 .
The Vrss. and interpreters

meaning of the Heb. word, and thinking of the more usual meaning, " mouth," paraphrased, as (3, or
thought of speech of the mouth, as EV 8 after 2 or interpreted
the Heb. verb as another form, with the meaning " run," as Aq.
generally, overlooking this
all
thinking of others than the wicked 'rich
men
of the previous
and so impairing the strength of the syn. couplet.

15. They
are as a flock], simile, as 42 1 followed by relative clause.
that
are put in Sheol], the abode of the dead being conceived as their
line,
fold, in
fied,
which they are shut up

is
for the night.
their shepherd], as (3,
Death], personi-
RV., JPSV.; possibly
Yahweh Himself, as
" feed on
antith. to
the shepherd of His people, 23 1 80 2 Q5 7

AV.,
them," is a slight improvement on PBV., " gnaweth,"
.
which, though possible, as justified by a rare usage of the verb,
80 14 with the conception that death

,
to the context,
and
is
improbable
ing dominion over them.
mistake in writing
sg. "
is
a wild beast,
in itself.
and
is
not suited
their ruler], hav-
misled by a copyist's
" mornings," and thinking
later glossator,
morning," for
pi.
of the morning of the Messianic day of the redemption of Israel,
and then interpreting the verb as referring
to the
dominion of the
righteous over the wicked, inserted his explanation in the text, at

the expense of the measure
a crux to
all
and the syntax, making the passage

The original was really,
subsequent interpreters.
every morning, continually, as 73 14 , belonging to the next line to
complete
its
measure.
their form],
figure, the
shape and appear-
PSALM XLIX.
411
ance of their disembodied being; not to be paraphrased into

" beauty," EV 8 ., or to be regarded as a poetic reference to their
wasteth
bodies, mouldering in the grave, Kirk.
ing old and worn out by age and decay,
belongs to the following

requires
and
far from
is
its
line,
0,
3,
10~ 22
.
Sheol]
PBV., AV., as the measure
not the subject of verb, as RV., Pe., Dr., Kirk.

lofty dwelling],
that of the form
paraphrased
men
U, and referred to the glory of the rich

The dwelling in Sheol, where they are doomed
by
away], becom-
Jb. i4
cf.
(,
themselves.
to waste away,
is
contrasted with the lordly dwelling of the rich in this life, as in

12
15
RV., " that there be no habitation
is parallel.
v. , with which v.
for it," is not justified
text.
more
16.
by the usage of the Heb. word or the con-
later editor, possibly 15,
antithetic beatitude of the righteous, in
tence
He
will
" But
God
will
life
the Ps.
may be
story of
its
is
of composition
cf.
s4
relation to the context.
but the
clause defines
last
24
73
and both
Pss.
(P), which preceded both Pss. in
K.
also 2
tion of the righteous
for
it
suited not to the former, but only to
The verse probably is based on
Enoch, Gen.
really a prose sen-
interpreted either of ransom from death,
by God, which
the latter.
is
interpretation of this passage depends in
or of ransom from Sheol after death

as a taking
what
from the hand of Sheol,
upon the view taken of
clause
first
my
ransom
The
take me."
great measure
The
make
wishing to
useful for public worship, inserted this gloss, asserting the
910
date
It implies the assump53

to Himself, to the paradise of
Is.
dead by God
on the
its
the departed, which developed in later Judaism in antith. to Abad-
don or the
Pit.
commentators, in
Du. and Charles agree with De., among recent

Most moderns, even A. B. David-
this opinion.
son and Salmond, minimise the Eschatology of the ancient Hebrews, so as to reduce
it
much below
ancient neighbouring nations.

exhortation,
Fear
not,
17.
the level of that of the
Resuming
when one groweth
v.
rich
||
with a
when
self-
the glory
of the house is increased], as the context indicates, and as good

usage occasionally allows, referring to wealth, which indeed is substituted in
RV. m but without
not take
all], with
it
to Sheol.
him
sufficient reason.
in his death,
His glory cannot descend
baggage, as
it
would
when he
For he
18.
dies
can-
and descends
after him], in his train, as
in his travels in this world.
The
text
resumes

PSALMS
412
the
word "
all,
the whole, of the previous clause, refers to
glory " in this clause, and this favours the opinion that
that he
must leave
him, as
v.
time,
18
62
cf.
v.
7 "8
v.
usually do, taking
because
7a
;
he congratulated his soul],
v.
had acquired
the soul, the
it],
the soul, the
was
self,
This had been and continued to be
only makes the antith.
the
all
//], this very soul, or
v.
76
self,
more
a shadowy
.
is
and
striking
will go
itself].
life-time,
amounts
concerned
distressing.
it
to the genei-ation
for this
of his
was not always
and
as living as nations, tribes,
families,
existence, reflecting the associations of this world,
Who forever], these
this world,
dark and gloomy cavern of Sheol, or
cf.
departed souls.
fathers, all
not the daylight], which shines in

in the
men
but to the gathering of the fathers in the realm of the
who were regarded
Gn. 15 15
to
its
All this really
fathers], not simply to the ancestral tomb,
dead,
as such
doing well
to nothing, so far as prevention or consolation
the case
in the wealth in
self,
habit during
its
boasting of the abundance of riches,
20.
worth to
the praise to themselves for their success in
all
it'],
lauded
||
real
in his life-time], in antith. to his death-
blessing himself for what he
which he trusted,
life.
Though
not
with him, but
it
behind as no longer of any
it all
19.
resuming the thought of
ll
his riches
all
some of
with the implication that he might take
see
but does not shine
whither the
Pit,
its
wicked rich must go.

2.
tion
why
n^n, v. iy 11*.
l^n">a^-Sr] combined for two tones,
D~is *J3]
men
of low degree,
common men,
and influence, as 62 10 v. 4s
not nun Qal inf. cstr. vb.? v.
.
4.
i 2.
run]
antith.
men
a.\. meditation,
n>D3n, rVJWn]
3.
B^lOja
of high degree, of posi-
musing, as jvjn 19 15 ;
terms
abstr. intensive pis.,

5
nvia.n n.f. in \p only (1) act of understanding 7s 7 - 136

(2) object
5
For nr:rn v. 37 30
5. ^Bto] may refer to Ps.
of knowledge, here and 147
"
as a whole, the original conception of its author, cf. yS2 Nu. 21 27 30 1 K. 5 1 -,
of YVL., v. \
or to the proverbial saying in Rf. v. 13
saying, enigma, such as the Rf.

6.
JP
lation.
^]
as
94
jai
13
*ar9 V".]-
of subj., iniquity
an unexampled
obj. at
my
but , Du.,
of,
<5i
-1
,
v.
15
% n "'/ ?] n -f44
Nu. 12 8 (JE) Ez.
.
elsw. 7S'2
,,
a'
as
Am.
my
vindictive pursuit,
less
Origen, followed by Ba., Ecker, aicovfipaei
paraphrased by
j$,
6.
\t-v-, my heels, with p? cstr.

implying confession of iniquity
;
by RV.,
ap,
mine enemies,
is
my
it
Pe., as cstr. of
/>DB
unexampled.
an" adj. vb. overreacher, but while possible as a form,

(foes), as Je. 17 9 ,
AV,
heels,
no
Pr.
phr., difficult to understand, modified
heels, in
17'2
6 3 prob. only inexactness of trans-
3, 2, PBV.,
or attached to
riddle, obscure
is
interprets
not used elsw.
insidious,
most probable.
deceitful
Origen
PSALM XLIX.
gives also leo-ovfifiovvei i)2& 3 pi. for 3 sg.
gests, the iniquity of these enemies.
rm
&n
nx or
too long.
gl.
XvrpucreTai
11
v.
Am. 9
taking nx
Gn.
3*
both
"ttfej;
It
rifirjv,
t""K.
life
72 14
||
pretium
*?yn]
interpretations.
sfs.
n|r^]
9.
S.
or pentameter,
which Du. makes
of purpose, dependent on
two
more
11.
v. 8 .
makes
closely,
this
and expansive
interpretive
which therefore
7?,
I3tyi]
n 13
Ez. 22'25 of price Zc.

,
C"w]
13.
13 - 14
here
its
so 3> but
but improb.
n|r,
1.
a prose
is
subord. with
v. 10
juss.
connect the
gl. to
consec. pf.
12.
D3"ip]
Street, Ba., Du., Dr., Kirk.,
archaic
"'SVia]
21
not in
1,
euphony.
for
sf.
inconsistent with ^", archaic
original.
is
f V*.]
Rf., is a gl.
gl.
tv;]
introductory
>.p]
too long.
Charles, alone suited to context.
-?!]
The whole
<.
Y, &, K, D"Up, so Houb., Kenn., Lowth,
<&,
J5.
two trimeters by adding from
into
ns-p
11.
1.
1.
intensive, asseverative
consec. pf. after
of next couplet.
iv; TVl at the cost of syn. parall.
makes
before the com-
26 21 2 K.
so
n.,
"li^
should be pointed as imv. of exhortation, as
gl.
uncommon
is
it
has two clauses, ade\<pbs ov XvTpovrai,
(Sf
with Qal impf. [;] be precious, of

0 tt)v
*0
abs. to intensify vb.
inf.
dvdpioiros,
redemption.
measure.
for
Moreover
obj. of vb.
;,|
cf.
needed
'hv is
due to the interp. of N as
i-p]
bination, but
therefore, as the context sug-
pj: is
D^n -1?;;]
7.
Usage requires
8. ns] is suspicious.
G2 11 73 12
Houb., Ew., Du., Ba., Che., rd. ^x as v. 10 but it is
B^K.
D^n, their wealth, as

probably a
413
v.'
m~)p~]
and euphonic for

and not suited to
preciousness, as Pr. 20 15 Jb. 28 10 Je. 20 5 (om. (H)
not honour as Est.
Est.
t.
pSj]
so 2, 3,
S, Cap., Houb., Kenn., Lowth, Horsley, Dathe, Ew., p3*, as v. 21

External evidence favours the latter, internal the
Rfs. must have been alike.
QL
but
former.
(g,
subj.
cf. v.
~Kov,
eos,
11
archaic
']
01
-
/ier* airroi>s, all
29
4
17
Je. I2 31 .
current,
">> ^/,'n.
This sentence
is
34
4
,
Messianic day
">p3?,
/xera raura,
Y postea, 3 post
avrCbv,
<jrbp.aTi
D3"H, as 73 17
||
3 juxta
os,
pr.
(g iBevro,
by
is
<3
clause,
rel.
positi sunt, so Aq., Ki.,
al.
(H kcu KaraKvpievaovaiv clvt&v oi evdecs rb irpial, so 3.
improb.
Rd. mp^, and attach

c.
Gn.
Dpi Ps. 68 28 , abs. 72 s
when the
ART
Aq.
It
"v].
Aq., 3,
2, evboK-qaovaiv
as 42 inr]
Dt. 21 17 2 K. 2 9 Zc. 13 8
as 119 108 , but
26
it
to previous
(P) Ez. 29 15
The change was due
and the
1.
complete
to
3np3 Ps.
c.
no2
ace.
to the insertion
morn of the
much later than our Ps.
and we should rd. pi. Dnp3 ?
interp. of ~\p2h as the
righteous would rule, an idea
then, belongs to the next

s
O ^
DJJfc' 'B
of the interpretative ons" as gl
as 73 14 101
insipientiae, folly, as Ec. 7 25 ;

Pr. 3 26 Jb. 8 14 31 24 .
CKavda-
IS^] simile, followed
15.
mi, have dominion,
pers. Ez.
47
of city.
tetrameter and leaves the previous and subsequent lines de-
fective, therefore
nm
fnntf, elsw. 73,
1J237 Dnt''' D3 H1*j]
it.
usually interp. as referring to speech, after \6yov of 2.
is
evXoyrjo-ovaiv, interp. of
pf.
p~]
Je.
Rd. with We., Du., nnnnx
improb.
DH>ea]
rather portion, as mouthful.
Qal
L,
1' 1
nu
D.tsj.
15
not so prob. as self-confidence Ps. 78 7

Ep^pns].
improb.
Y scandalum = 7l?3
Dt. 32 20
Is.
euphonic.
sf.
word Ho. 4 s Zp. i u

14. rw] emph.
#/ 0^*, early
J nci,
^Dpj] Niph. pf. rel. clause.
Ob. 5 of people, Ho. io 7 of king,
1.
to
complete
o-yy] Kt. f["V?] n.m. image,
it,
idol, Is.
<
>
45
16
.
Qr.
D*vi3
= omw,
PSALMS
414
their form, \
pbv
as Ez. 43 11 , so %, 3,figura.
n.f.
tis, r^r^, is
"B veterascet,
improb.
nâ*?]
Rd. prob. Qal,
conteretur.
<S
Pi. inf. cstr.
for
/So^fcta clvtCjv,
17
purpose.
iwvf
r6 Kpare-
TraXaiojOrjaeTat,
not connected with this
is
and is needed for next 1., as <3, 3, in SheoL

"S Sate],
3 post habitaculum suum. f â? n.m. is elevation, lofty abode, of sun and moon I K. 8 1? =
2 Ch. 6 2 Hb. 3U of God in heaven Is. 63 16
It is improbable that it could
refer to the abode in Sheol. It probably refers by antith. to the glorious abode
vb.
of the rich in this world
so that (S
iic
v.
BZ>B.
iS]
&, U,
3 sg. refers to W\M.
and f. is awkward and improb.

which has been assimilated.
God shines
(1)
The
:pî].
dittog. of
6
3 STR. 6\ RF. 2
L.,
Ps. 50 is a didactic poem.
is
rj
in
far away from,
pi. interpret as referring to the
19.
al.
3 sg. m.
PSALM
a gloria eorum,
?D in the sense of
rich \vh, so Street, Horsley, Ew., Hi.,
for *iS
86^rjs clvtuv, Jj
ttjs
their paraphrase are essentially correct.
3 pi.
Rd.
*a.
between
7\"\ s >\
so rh
forth from Zion in
theophany, summoning earth, and heaven, and His godly ones to be

present at the judgment of His people for infidelity to the covenant
at
Horeb
(v.
1-7
of
them
(2)
).
which they had
He
declines to accept their ritual sacrifices,
offered in sufficient
the animals belong to
ever, thank-offering
Him
numbers, for He has no need

already.
He will
accept,
how-
and votive-offering, and will rescue His people
8-15
He
convicts them of professing fidelity

same time they were violating the
seventh, eighth, and ninth Words.
He warns them not to forget
in their trouble (v.
).
(3)
to the covenant, while at the
Him
but rather to glorify
will let
them
VAHWEH
see
Him by
His salvation
doth speak, and
(v.
thank-offerings
and then He
1 *" 23
call the earth
).
from the rising of the sun unto the
going down thereof.
Out
He
Yahweh cometh shining forth;

Him, and round about Him it storms exeeedingly.
of Zion, the perfection of beauty,
Fire devoureth before

calleth to the
" Gather
And
let
my
heavens above, that
He may judge
godly ones to Me, they that
His people:
made a covenant by
the heavens proclaim righteousness, that
peace-offering;
(Yahweh) Himself
is
about
to judge."
My people, and I will speak ; Israel, and I will protest to thee ;

Yahweh) thy God, {who brought thee up from the land of Egypt) ."
T^JOT for thy peace-oflferings will I reprove thee, nor for thy whole burnt-offerings
which are before Me continually
I will take no bullock out of thine house, nor he-goats out of thy flocks
For Mine are all the beasts of the forest, the cattle upon mountains where
"
Hear,
I, (
(<
thousands are
PSALM
know
the birds of (the heavens),
all
L.
415
and
that
which moveth
in the field is in
My possession.
were hungry,
If I
would not
tell
thee
for the world
Mine and
is
the fulness
thereof.
Shall
mighty
eat the flesh of the
" Sacrifice to
drink the blood of he-goats?
bulls, or
"
Yahwefi) thank-offering, and pay thy vows unto Ely on

'
And call upon Me in
the day of trouble
I will rescue thee and thou shall
glorify A/e."
a V\7"HAT
hast thou to
do with
My
telling
My
and taking
statutes,
covenant by
mouth?
thy
Seeing thou hatest discipline, and hast cast My words behind thee.
thou sawest a thief, thou wast pleased, and with adulterers was thy
When
portion
Thy mouth thou hast put forth for evil, and thy tongue frameth deceit;
Thou sittest down to speak against thy brother, against thy mother's son thou
allegest fault.
These things thou hast done, and I have kept silence thou didst deem that
I was like thee."
" / will convict thee, and set it forth before thine eyes
consider this, ye
forgetters of Me.
Whoso offer eth a thank-offering glorifieth Me. I will let him see the
."
salvation of ( Yahweh)
;
was in
Ps. 50
and H before
it
was taken up
into IE (v. Intr. 29, 31, 22).
The author uses in v. 1 Dt. 32 l8 Is. I 2 in v. 2 "3 Dt. 3f, cf. Ps. 8o2 " 3 (21);
"
the preface of the Ten Words in v. 7
the Ten Words (7, 8, 9) in v.18 30
Dnan for the Ten Words in v. 17 the D*pn of E, D, in v. 13 nna mo in v. 5 phr.
The limitation of sacrifices
of J, E, D, not used in P; rot Vy of Ex. 24 in v. 5
<i-
to mr,
on
mm,
nSiJ?,
and
because
v. 5,
~i"U,
Deuteronomic.
is
V. 1 inud t;
priority to P.
CDtt'
All this favours dependence
mrn
113 3 Mai.
refers to the earth in antith. to the heavens,
it
inhabitants in a universalistic sense.
V. 2
I 11 ,
but earlier,
and not
to its
own
La. 2 15 , and
"??3D is related to
is
probably a proverbial expression used of Zion in preexilic times, and so

attached to
that
it
ple could not
V. 7
is
to 8o 2
it
related to 81 9 in
-3
,v.
of divine
a late
date,
of
names
gl.
The
v. 1 as Jos.
*poK
idid v. 17
WL. The
in beauty or
its
is
v. 9
hnS^d to
Ps. is thus similar to
22 22
22 is
jo v.
is
cf.
Ps.
48 s
Ten Words, and v. 2-3

78, cf. Hb. 3 17 \vhf in v. 14 is
others of ft.
The heaping up
from
"ojn v. 7 is in citation;
redactional;
vthn v. 22
These give no evidence of

sense of Je., and not in the later sense
gl. citing
used in the earlier
syntax
grandeur with the former,
citation of the preface to the
80 14 (both ft) and
to
characteristic of ft.
is
persisted in postexilic usage, even though the later tem-
compare
18
v. 7 8
The other
The judgment is
of the people of Yahweh as Dt. 32, and not of the nations.
The people are
apparently dispersed in the earth, though the temple is standing and Yahweh
is present there.
The Ps. was prob. composed in the Eastern Diaspora in the
examples,
is
early
v. 3 6 7 , are glosses or
late Persian
consec. impf. v. 1
ll
misinterpretations of
period subsequent to Nehemiah.
cohort,
MT.
PSALMS
416
Str. I. has a tetrastich with introverted parallelism,
couplet.
which
for
Elohim ;
Yahweh], doubtless
1.
Etohim,
substituted
which by
divine names, as elsewhere only Jos. 22".
measure and induced various explanations.
summon
in the sense of
earth], personified,
This destroyed the
doth speak and

judgment.
to attend at the seat of
and repeated
became El
dittog.
Yahweh, thus heaping up
a later editor restored
finally
and a synth.
original to the Ps. throughout,
in gloss after the
call],
the
heavens above],
"
They are summoned as witnesses

based on Dt. 32 1 2 Is. i 2
or assessors at the judgment, they taking their part in commotions
v.
such as usually accompany theophanies.

from the rising of the
sun unto the going down thereof], from the extreme East to the
extreme West, for the entire earth between these two extremities
and not as 1 13 3 Mai. i 11 for the nations inhabiting the entire earth
for they have no place whatever in this judgment of Israel.
,
2-3.
The theophany
judgment is now described Out of Zion],

Yahweh, implying that the temple was stand-
for
the royal residence of
ing and the ceremonies of worship were carried on there.
the
pe?fection of beauty*], the proverbial description of Zion as
it
ap-
pears in La.
15
,
have been the feeling of the old
men who had
temple and could compare them
less
1
of the Diaspora to
Mac.
this
12
.
whom
The coming
still
4s 3
(ISt)
80 2 (&) Dt. $y.

not keep silence,"
light of the Glory, cf.
Him
it
Yahweh was longed
is
A
in a
cf.
The measure
requires
coming
the theophanic
is
might well
seen the ancient
Zion was a glorious ideal,
from the throne-room of the temple
let
first
but not of their posterity,
Yahweh cometh shining forth].
combination.
margin, "
That
not, however, implying a preexilic situation.
the second temple was not equal in beauty to the
forth
a shining forth of the

copyist inserted in the
time when the advent
by His people. This eventually became

a part of the text, and occasioned the separation of " come " from
the previous line and the insertion of its subject, " our God," giving
four tones of an incomplete line additional to the Str., and making
of
the negative jussive in
devoureth before
Him],
for
its
context a crux of Heb. syntax.
as frequently in theophanies
the glory accompanied by devouring
about
Him
Jb. 38
1
.
it
4.
storms exceedingly],
that lie
may judge
cf.
Fire
the light of
and round
97
9" 16
the advent in a storm, 18
fire,
cf.
IJis people].
The theophanic
PSALM
417
L.
summoning of the witnesses, is, as the subsequent conthem by the covenant to which they had
pledged allegiance. The nations are not to be judged at this ad-
advent, the
text shows, for testing
vent, as in the royal Pss. 96-100,

alone, as Dt. 32
in
9-10; but the people of Israel

Me], assemble from various
cf.
Gather
5.
Yahweh Himself
places.
Ba.
s6
to
speaks, addressing the
heavens, Hu.,
not the angels understood, Moll., Kirk., which do not appear
this
Ps.
My godly
ones'], usually referred to
pious Israelites,
scattered about over the earth, which is apparently favoured by

the addition of the gloss, " earth," to " the heavens above," in the
previous clause.
more probable
cially as
it
however, the heavens are the agents,
If,
is
the people as a whole that are to be judged, and
is
not merely wicked
Israelites.
Moses and the
thies,
it
that others than pious Israelites are in view, espe-
probable that the anciept wor-
It is
summoned from
elders, are
the gathering
place of the departed to witness this judgment of Israel.

for they
suits the context,
This best
were the ones that made a covenant by
s
peace-offering\ at the institution of the covenant at Horeb, Ex. 24
The
covenant with
later generations inherited the
its
obligations,
but did not share in the peace-offerings in connection with which

it
was made.
6.
Let
the heavens
proclaim righteousness], make
the solemn, public proclamation that righteousness
administered,
||
that
Yahweh Himself
is
about
to
is
about to be
judge], decide
the case of His people as regards their fidelity to covenant obligaEven J^ attaches the suffix " his " to righteousness, although
it is not suited to the words of Yahweh, which continue here and
tions.
The
throughout the Ps.
suffix is
1st pers.,
an interpretation, as probably
both J^ and (3, the one using the

the other the 3d pers.
7. Hear, My people].
Now
also in the previous verse, in
for the first time, in
presence of the witnesses and assessors, Yah-
weh addresses His people.
This
is
a couplet of Refrain, as
And I will speak] what have

the case
hand
and I will protest
Yahweh, God], asserting His
v.
21c" 23
in
ness.
to say as
to thee],
||
thy
I,
had taken them
into covenant at
v.
14-15
judge of
solemnly bear wit-
right as the
God who
Horeb, who brought thee up from
land of Egypt, reaffirming, therefore, the introductory sanction

Ten Words. The measure requires this clause, which is
indeed cited in 81 11 and which was probably omitted here by an
the
of the
PSALMS
4 l8
words
early copyist as an abbreviation, the introductory
suggesting
has three syn. couplets.
Str. II.
emphatic
meals,
to the pious Jew.
it
whole burnt-offerings],
||
Not for thy peace-offerings]

communion
those entirely consumed on the
8.
in position, the festal offerings with their
Me
which are before
expressive of worship.
altar,
sufficiently
because offered daily in the Levitical
ritual,
continually],
morning and evening,
so that in later times these offerings gained the
name Tamidh ;
cf.
Nu. 28 s which Kirk, thinks is alluded to here but this is improbable, because the Ps. depends on J, E, D, and shows no knowledge of
;
will I reprove
the institutions of P.
thee], that
because these
is,
were insufficient or not in proper form, in accordance with the

ritual
The reproof
Law.
has, as the
but ethical reasons.
ritual,
cept as satisfactory.
9.
subsequent context shows, not
I will take],
in the sense of ac-
most valuable of the offernor he-goats], the most valuable of the offerings
out of
ings of the herd.
of the flock.
no
bullock], the
thine house], in the larger sense, including
the out-houses where the cattle were stalled.

valuable of
offerings,
all
These, the most
were not acceptable because they were
not offered by a people in right relations with their God.
God
10. For], giving as a reason of the previous couplet, that
no need of such
reserved for
offerings,
Str. III.
has
preparatory to the chief reason, which
Mine], emphatic
in position
is
and statement,
are all the beasts of the forest], the wild animals roaming there
in free
and vigorous
life.
upon mountains
the cattle], grazing
where thousands are], so Aq., 3, RV. m and most moderns in

vast numbers, and not " thousand hills," as PBV., AV., or, " and
;
oxen,"
(3,
flock
in
3D,
||
U.
11.
/ know],
shepherd knows
as a
My possession. all the
more probable than "of the mountains,"
which moveth in
the field], as
8o 14
J^, 3,
EV
8
.
||
j$,
and that
possibly reptiles, but uncertain
All kinds of animals belong to
in reference.
herd and
his
birds of the he averts], as (&,
God, and
He
can
use them at His pleasure without receiving them from men.

12.
If
answer.
people
me,
all
as
I were
hungry], a conditional clause implying a negative
1 would not
could
me for
and
tell thee],
give
its
proprietor.
living things
and
all
the
as
if I
world
had need of anything the

Mine], all belonging to
is
the fulness thereof],
vegetation, everything in
all its
it
inhabitants,
that could be

;
:
PSALM
eaten.
I eat
13. Shall
419
L.
drink], implying an indignant negative,
||
and
and
the flesh of the mighty nulls], those of Bashan, the strongest
most valuable,
God
given to
as
the blood of he-goats], as offered in sacrifice
His share, in the flame of the
cepted His share of the sacrifices in
He,
gross idea that
The
14.
Rf.
strance.
is
way,
this
ac-
did not imply the
men, ate and drank these
like
God
If
altar.
it
things.
a couplet of exhortation, after the previous remon-
Sacrifice to
Yahweh
thank-offering], usually interpreted
of thanksgiving expressed in prayers and songs, in antith. to a

animals
sacrifice of
l
characteristic of
of a
but this
is
improbable, as the
||
pay
vows
thy
Ely on], can only be understood of votive offerings; both
unto
real,
, and regarded
as voluntary offerings, expressive
pious disposition of the offerer
from
as distinguished
prescribed ritual offerings, which too often
become
perfunctory,
and merely empty ceremonial forms. This is as much as to say

make real, sincere, and voluntary offerings, and pay the votive
you have vowed get into
15. Call upon Me, in
and then,
offerings
day of
the
trouble,
when
right relations with
God
your
petition or intercession,
divine help
is
especially
needed
in
will
rescue thee, from the trouble, and then thou, on thy part, shall
glorify me, in public thanksgiving
and
praise.
Str. III. has all its lines in synth. relations with their predecessors, in pressing
climax
more
home one
serious charge after another, until the
glossator, wishing to separate this Str.
reached.
distinctly
to the
one
is
wicked
from the previous one, prefixes the clause: "and
God
that
which gives but half a hexameter, and
said,"
many for
much too
line too
make
16.
the
Str.,
or else,
if
attached to the
The context makes
long.
ciently obvious without this prosaic addition.

to do],
telling
an idiomatic phrase
My statutes],
is it
thine
affair,
first line,
the address
suffi-
What hast thou

or business? with
the brief, terse sentences of Law, usually with

Br. IIex
239
proclaiming them and teach)

when they do not obey them themselves, addressing the
people in their solidarity, as in the Ten Words, and not as individuals.
taking My covenant by thy mouth], taking up the ancesthe penalty attached
(v.
ing them,
tral
as
covenant, renewing
it
was done by the nation
17.
by
oral
assumption of
in the times of
its
obligations,
Hezekiah and Josiah.
Seeing thou hatest discipline], instead of loving
it
as a true

PSALMS
420
God,
child of
Je. 17
23
of the
32
in the earlier sense of prophetic instruction, as in

18-20
13
27
words'], as v.
sentences
, the
35 Zeph. 3
s3
My
ex
Dt. 5 {v. Br."
Ten Words, Ex. 20
181
and determined
thee], of positive, scornful,
fications of the charge follow rapidly
hast cast behind

The
rejection.
18.
When
(a)
speci-
thou saw-
a thief], instead of visiting him with punishment according to

the Eighth Word, thou wast pleased], accepted him with gratifi-
est
cation.
and with
(b)
Word, was
adulterers'], the violators of the
thy portion, sympathising with
acts, instead
them
Law
of putting them to death as the
required.
19. (c) Thy mouth thou hast put forth], in utterance;

in
speech,
evil
and
violation of the
20.
||
thy tongue frameth], deliberate
deceit], to the injury of neighbours,
Thou
Ninth
and,
still
son].
in
this
by
let
it
loose
construction
false witness in
even against near kindred.
deliberate action,
speak against
to
complaint before the ministers of justice, in
against
worse
and
down] of
sittest
allsgest fault], of
false witness,
Word
Seventh
in their unlawful
thy brother], the son of the
a polygamous society,
against
These three Words were doubtless taken
as
same
father,
thy mother's
specimens of
violation of the primitive tables of the Covenant, just as in the

21 " 37
discourse of Jesus, Mt. 5

21
summary statement,
They
are sufficient to lead to the
These things thou hast done,
and I have
kept silence], not visiting them with punishment, apparently not
them or caring for them and so, from this seeming

thou didst deem that I was like thee], in caring for none
noticing
neglect
of these things, or in being pleased with them.
rebuke
is
now given
the matter so plain
in the climax.
and
distinct that
it
The
Rf.
summons
thee],
cannot be evaded,
set it forth before thine eyes], so clearly that
22-23.
kind but firm
/ will convict
to serious reflection
it
:
make
and
must be seen.
Consider
this,
ye
Me]. Only forgetfulness of Yahweh could let them

think that He would act so contrary to His covenant as to overlook the persistent violation of its fundamental Words. A later
forgetters of
editor, dissatisfied with the mildness of the rebuke, inserted at the
expense of the measure, from f "lest I tear you in pieces and

and at the same time makes the prethere be none to deliver "
vious word more objective by substituting " God " for the suffix
:
"Me."
The
Ps. concludes with essentially the
same thought
as
PSALM
14
v.
only the exhortation
whoso
made more difficult by

make it more
Me\
glorifieth
The
fact
last clause is
the insertion of a sentence evidently de-
signed to
(3, 5&
changed into a statement of
is
a thank-offering
offere th
421
L.
definite
"
There
is
way wherein
the
"
as
otherwise explained by other Vrss., ancient and modern,
The
but without agreement or satisfactory results.
same
essentially the
as v.
15
on
If Israel,
clause
indeed
is
his part, offers the ac-
him see\
ceptable thank-offering, Yahweh, on His part, will let
look upon with gratification, the salvation of Yahweh.
DV&M
1.
nirp
Sn
cstr.
J5,
three distinct divine names,
*?*]
nim
debs dewv Kvptos.
Aq., 2, 9,
cf.
dti^n
improb.
in 15
but
V,
<>,
a simple variant
is
ly] (3 iffy makes a separate tone.

2. ">p* SVapJ a.X.
of the poetic ^n.
ifl> pS'S- L a
2 15 of Zion, Ez. 27 s of Tyre
final n has been elided by txt. err.
_
prosaic repetition of
is
]~.
to S3', as the measure requires.
except as
juss. here,
for n;-D, elsw.
"
N*?.
Qal j8*o,
Pi.
"
,
Jb'
as adv. ifupavQs
<f
Bhrp- ?*^] no good explanation of neg.

1
rendered by Vrss. ancient and mod-
It is
Niph.
"^'J]
by
rightly attached
3.
of petition.
gl.
ern as indicative with
o'i;
'27 21 ,
pf. 3
m. impersonal,
Hithp. Dn.
n 40 . 4.
it
storms,
yflff
for SyDD, as
^>r.]
Gn. 27 39 49 25 (JE); so Houb., Lag., We., Che., here.

fiNn ^ni] is a gl.
5. "'S-'iflDN] elsw. c. "?n.
(g "iS or via, so &. The difference of sfs. extends
wDn, <nna
>TDn or
interp. of |
^J-. ]
1
as
it
as
coord,
"i
is,
however, correct in
But
and the
(3 rd. simple
vb. as juss.
emph. demonst.,
self.
Ba., Du., or verbal as Dr.
aoi
9.
10.
104 11
Pss. 79 2
form
fuller
ampled
,
v.
(g,
Ges. 90n ;
so Du. ^Sx
ooir]
Qal
is
ptc.
rnaiNi]
7.
*?Jn]
a copula in
is
speaker.
take
It is best to
3.
<3,
may have nominal
Ew., Pe., take

force, as <&, 3,
apod, of imv., cohort, impf.
<3 has
older form in citation from Ex. 20 2
archaic case ending, merely euphonic.
onn.
But Aq., 3,
makes both
S,
3T,
*?.!}?]
Cstr. before
V etboves, so &, = rîo, elsw. always pi. Ps. 8

144
We., Ecker, rd. Sv nnn. 11. D*vi W] % 3, improb. phr.
8
>,
16.
^n"
number is unexin montibus milium; so De., Ba.,
poetic and euphonic.
&, Street, Du., Che.

i?DB. moving things.
15.
<3,
nnm
<3 xal /36es,
al.
reptiles,
inf.
any of them.
God
for
^p"tt;
as apodosis of imv.
>,
x-in]
to error of eye of copyist taking
d^dbh
fix
two accents,
cstr. for >"\p,
Ols., Oort, Bi.,
due
save
to
sfs.
17
f [ n *!jP ?] enclosure, fold, v^j 7%~ Hb. 3
"W^rnn] as 10420 Is. 56 9 , cf. Gn. i 24 (P)
'S] S of possession, emph.
:pnK?:5DE] has
RV. m
against the measure.
qS
all
these
all
consec. impf. must go back to pfs. of v. 1 , as the response of heaven
to the divine call.

it
favours 3 sg.; but
of interpretation, the originals being without
are prob. gls.
The
"lpn* v. 6 $?, <&,
or lnna.
pBhSi]
d\-iSn
-\dn
aorist.
18.
Mâm]
Luther, Gr., Oort, Ba., p"vv,
previous
8014
as v. 23 ;
the
sfrn;)]
1.;
cf.
consec. impf. Qal.

fH run. iDy]
expl. gl.
is
prn]
nnn from
fvifcr pt]
cf.
14
given correctly
As. zizdnu, coll.
1. is
defective, pre-
consec. impf. after
is
prob. dittog. of the
nm
Dr., Du.;
but

PSALMS
422
ojn that follows
Niph.
c.
j,
loins 2 S.
of TD|.
f >?i]
20 8
20.
i.p.
makes
it
1.
elsw. BS.
God's.
Qal
n^r]
44
21.
19
,
N.H.
cf.
*lHrn>]
inf.
is
prob. original.
;
19.
Tcxn] Hiph. impf.

'
(JE).
p"*n
the
1.
1.
is
One
only
dvofxia
57*.
too long,
, blemish, fault:
<rK&v8a\ov, Aq., 2,
coord, emph. antith. of man's actions and
known
n^TOr]
f*Sh
denom.
is
aorists.
>dv
one word too long.

is
f "*EJ vb.
Pu. be bound, of sword on
with vb. unexampled and improb.
cstr.
conflation of two variants, as
= nvM pin
^*] makes
Nu. 25^
Hiph. bind together, frame, here. Gerber thinks it

ar;] impf. frequentative; variation from previous
3, opprobrium.
cult
too long.
attach oneself to, io6 28
is
to 3.
<8,
Inf. cstr. as
8,
tAt. err. for
>,
avo^lav
nprw, &.
a late insertion; rd. -npj
There is
more diffi6'rt
22.
to-opai
23.
*nai?
na>]
MT., j&, 2, 3
but @ nar n. subj. vb.
^r-n ] cf. v. 16 >}12d~\ The
second is dittog. The 3 of the energetic form is improb.
^yi Din] @, 5,
Luther, Lowth, //^r<? is the way.
De., Dr., expl.
consec. pf. z^t, and prepare
a way. Hare, Street, Gr., Oort, Kau., bp
It makes 1. long, and is doubtless
ptc.
an expl.
gl.
Briggs, C. A*
Book of Psalms.
BS
.16
T.15
pt.I

Critical and Exegetical Commentary - Psalms - Vol. 1/2

Diunggah oleh

Informasi Dokumen

Judul Asli

Hak Cipta

Format Tersedia

Bagikan dokumen Ini

Bagikan atau Tanam Dokumen

Opsi Berbagi

Apakah menurut Anda dokumen ini bermanfaat?

Apakah konten ini tidak pantas?

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

Critical and Exegetical Commentary - Psalms - Vol. 1/2

Diunggah oleh

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

r^>

f nltrnaiinnarl Critical Cnmttuniarg

UNDER THE EDITORSHIP OF

SAMUEL ROLLES DRIVER,

Regius Professor of Hebrew, Oxford;

CHARLES AUGUSTUS BRIGGS,

Professor of Theological Encyclopedia and Symbolics,

THE BOOK OF PSALMS

PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGICAL ENCYCLOPEDIA AND SYMBOLICS

EMILIE GRACE BRIGGS,

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY

& T. CLARK, EDINBURGH

JOHN CROSBY BROWN

PRESIDENT AND VICE-PRESIDENT OF THE BOARD OF DIRECTORS

THE UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY

EMINENT SERVICES TO THEOLOGICAL

EDUCATION AND TO LIBERTY OF CHRISTIAN SCHOLARSHIP DURING

THE THIRTY-THREE YEARS OF

THE AUTHOR'S PROFESSORATE

In the plan of the International Critical Com-

undertook the volumes on the Psalms, and have

I have made a complete lexicon to the

Hebrezv Lexicon, BDB.,

Roman Catholic Commentators have rendered valuable serwhich

been greatly improved and their historical propriety become

determined by the principles of textual criticism.

attempted to give a Version for public or private use, but simply

one to set forth the

opinion, should be less pedantic and

than the Revised Version, and not so slavish in

rence to the Massoretic text.

In this respect the older Versions,

especially the Version of the

than the later Versions,

readings of the Greek and Vulgate Versions

English Versions unwisely rejected, and

cerned to give the sense of the original

language well suited to the character of a book of prayer and

The results which have been reached in Textual Criticism,

grandeur and importance.

other writings but the Gospels can compare with

because they set forth the

Psalter expresses the religious experience of a

devout people through

communion with God.

cannot explain either Gospels or Psalms except as Books of

God, as products of human religious experience, inspired and

daughter, Emilie Grace Briggs, B.D.,

Hebrew Lexicon and

who has laboured

simple justice to add her name to mine on

than the thirty-three years of

Other Greek Versions

11. Psalms with Double Texts

12. Poetry of the Psalter

18. Ancient Jewish Opinions of the Psalms

Traditions in the Church

21. Opinions of Times of the Reformation

Higher Criticism of the Psalms

Psalter of the Korahites

Psalter of the Elohist

Psalter of the Director

37. Orphan Psalms